This is my first attempt at any type of fictional story. All of my writing efforts until now have been extremely technical in nature dealing with computers, amateur radio and electronics. So dear reader, please don’t drag me over the coals for typos, grammatical or any other errors. Your gentle encouragement means more than flame email at this point!

While some aspects of the story are true I am happy the way I am and don’t feel the need to change. I’m not sure if I would want to go through a change of this magnitude even if it was possible. This story is an attempt to explore the concept in the form of some hopefully interesting fiction.

This is entirely a work of fiction with a few life experiences added in. All of the characters in this story are fictional and any resemblance to anyone else living or dead is entirely a coincidence. This story and the following chapters may be archived on any web site provided no fees are charged for access to the story. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format please contact me for arrangements.

This is a multi-part story with additional chapters to be added over time.

If I had known that day three weeks ago was to happen that day I probably would NOT have even gone to work. I hope that by writing this all down I can make some sense of what has happened and where I’m going. At the very least I need to document what happened.

Almost three weeks ago, WOW, has it been that long? It seems like the accident happened only days ago not weeks. Maybe that’s because I’ve been out of it for most of the recovery period. The doctors tell me that for 19 days I was in a coma. I’ve only been awake for less than 6 hours. Things have been extremely strange since I woke up.

Three weeks ago I was a 45 year old overweight man with a list of health problems a block long. Thankfully most of my problems were under medication and controlled. Sure I had problems but then everybody else did too so I just wasn’t anything special. At least I thought so anyway. I got paid very well working in a great job. My house was paid for and I drove a reasonably new truck. I worked a normal week, didn’t have to do much overtime and normally didn’t have to take my work home with me. I even managed to do a little consulting work on the side in my chosen profession of computers and networking.

I do remember the accident like it was yesterday. I work (I wonder do I still have a job there?) at a small College as their network design, installation and operations person. In short, I was a one man department. The pay is (was?) pretty good and the hours are (were?) OK too. I had gone to work looking forward to a light day. Since it was a Friday in the middle of summer the network wouldn’t have lots of traffic and I could get some very much needed upgrade work done on some of the switching equipment.

I called our operations desk and talked to the help line person on duty. I remember the conversation clearly. "Hi, Sue. Anything going on this morning?"

"Not a thing, Bob. All quiet so far and I don’t expect much either. Looks like another Friday where we can do some catch-up work."

"That’s just what I had in mind today, Sue. I want to work on the old building today to upgrade some of the firmware in the switch modules later this afternoon. If it’s OK with you and there are no other problems when I’m ready I’d like to get started around 2 PM on it."

"That looks good, Bob. You’ll send out the usual email alert to the campus?"

"Yes, all set to go and waiting for the OK to send it."

"Ok Bob, let it go. And please let me know what the weather situation looks like. The forecast says thunderstorms for this afternoon. I know how you don’t like to work on the network when the storms are near the campus."

"I’ll keep an eye on it and let you know. I’ll catch up with you later. Gotta go! Bye!" On the last job I had the management didn’t understand the danger and almost got a bunch of us techs killed when lightning struck the building. The building had nearly 5 miles of wire for the sound and telephone system and the strike sent a couple of thousand volts through the wiring we were working on. Thankfully it was a very short pulse but it was enough to badly burn one of the guys and knock the rest of us out cold for several minutes. It blew up around $50,000 of test equipment too. Most of the crew recovered in a couple of days. I didn’t feel right for almost 6 weeks. I’ll NEVER work on another system with storms less than 10 miles away. Just too dangerous! (Looking back I wonder now if it was a sign of things to come.)

I put the phone down then turned to my PC for a quick weather check. Sue was right. The forecast said thunderstorms in the afternoon. Some may even reach severe levels. The cold front that would trigger the whole mess was still a couple of hundred miles away and moving towards us at about 30 to 40 miles per hour. When they did hit there would be a pretty good natural fireworks show and I didn’t want to be around the wiring when the lightning started.

I sent the message out about the outage in the building and went about my other tasks. At about 1:30 I did another weather check. The cold front had moved much closer but it looked to be far enough away that getting in about 30 minutes of work would be fine. I decided to go ahead with the upgrades and let operations know that I should be back in the office by about 2:30. They are usually pretty good about keeping track of us. I think that was a part of what saved me.

I went to the oldest building on campus. The network closets were shoehorned in with the power closets. Old wiring and even older electrical equipment were always a problem. A complete rebuild of the electrical system and lightning rod system was due next year. Until then we were making do with the old stuff. I got set up in the closet a bit ahead of schedule and waited a couple of minutes for the appointed time to arrive.

I used my notebook PC to upload some new firmware code to the switch and reset it so the code would take effect. I then proceeded to change a few configuration items to get things back to normal in the building. Just as I shut down the notebook I heard a sharp crack and a flash of green light through the open door of the closet.

I remember thinking, "DAMN! The storms are here a sooner than I figured. I’ll grab the rest of this stuff and get the hell out of here." I had just placed a hand on the steel frame of the grounded equipment rack to stand up when I felt a burning sensation in my left leg. My entire body stiffened as every muscle locked in place. The sensation shot through me to the right hand that I had on the steel rack. I felt as if every cell in my body was exploding as I blacked out.

I’ll have to fill in the rest from the bits and pieces I picked up since I woke up. They found me about 10 minutes after I took the lightning bolt. They had realized I was in the building when the lightning hit and sent security to check on me. They tell me that the ground wire for the lightning rod on top of the building went through the closet I was in. The wire then went down through the floor to a BIG ground rod system in the basement. The wire just past the floor had corroded through and was no longer a good ground. Since lightning likes to take the shortest and best path to ground that turned out it was through my body and my hand on the grounded rack. I took the full force of the lightning bolt through my body.

The doctors told me that it severely burned my left foot. The damage extended up through my left leg and torso through my right arm to my hand. What they couldn’t believe was that I was still alive when the ambulance crew brought me into the hospital. The path taken by the lightning should have by all rights destroyed my heart and several vital organs as it swept through my body. By the time they had wheeled me into surgery the wounds had already begun to heal on their own! While my skin in those areas was reddish and a bit swollen felt it smooth and had a light covering of fuzz type body hair. The type of body hair a woman would have. My damaged right hand had also begun to heal except it appeared a bit smaller and with longer more graceful fingers than my undamaged left hand. My left foot also exhibited similar characteristics. A smaller foot when compared to my right foot and slightly longer toes.

The doctors were only able to add a breathing tube in surgery and add some various tubes in arteries and veins to administer nutrient solutions and to measure my body chemistry. I’m told that they put me in intensive care and waited for my condition to improve. Instead of improvement I apparently took what the doctors saw as a turn for the worse. Every single hair on my body fell out except for the few small hairs on the now healthy skin where I had been burned. I didn’t have that much hair on my head anyway since I was going slowly bald but now I had none at all.

Then my body temperature shot up as my kidneys eliminated massive quantities of water and other assorted materials. Something like at least a gallon or more an hour. Slowly over the course of a few days the doctors figured out what was happening to me. I think what finally convinced them was when my penis started shrinking and I started growing breasts. The long blond hair that had started growing on my head and pubic region was a hint too. Yes, I’ve seen the photos they took and the change from male to female was disturbing to watch even in the photos. My body shrank day by day as the excess mass was washed away by the gallon. The mass that did remain re-arranged itself in spectacular ways. My once flat chest ballooned up into the nicest pair of breasts I’ve ever seen. Not that I had ever seen any live in person anyway. My waist once measuring over 66 inches shrunk to a size much smaller than my hips. What could have been best described as thunderthighs took on female proportions and curves. My thighs no longer touched each other! Most amazing of all was that day after day my male parts reduced in size to be replaced my completely female plumbing. Yes, the doctors have assured me that I can now get pregnant and deliver a child normally. That was quite a shock the first time I heard it.

The docs took some DNA samples from my old hair and found out that my DNA as a male was very strange. I guess I’d known something was wrong for most of my 45 years. I’d always had some strange health problems that normal science couldn’t fully explain. I have (HAD DAMMIT I keep forgetting!) high blood pressure and some of the initial medications the doctor gave me just didn’t work at all or were toxic in the levels that he had to use to control the pressure properly. It just wasn’t normal since millions of people were using the SAME medications and having no problems at all. Some antibiotics used for curing common infections either made me sicker than the bug they were supposed to cure or don’t work at all either.

Then there was my digestive system. It turned out to be extremely efficient at getting the most out of anything I ate. That’s why I was very much overweight and had a terrible time in loosing any of it. I had finally reduced myself to eating what people would call a very small "normal" meal only once a day with only what was needed to prevent my stomach from being eaten up by the medications I took at other meal times. I didn’t like it but I had finally lost two inches off my waistline in a year. I was very proud of that.

I must admit that waking up in the hospital was an experience that I’ll never forget. As my eyes fluttered open and I began to move around slightly in the bed I heard someone next to the bed dial a phone and speak into it. "Hello, Doctor Abrams please. Doctor, she’s waking up. You’re needed here now." She hung up the phone and turned back towards me. I tried to speak but all that came out was a squeak.

The nurse said, "Take it easy sweetie. You’ve had a very big shock. The doctor will be here in a few minutes to answer all of your questions."

Although I tingled all over I was able to raise a hand to indicate that I wanted something to drink. The nurse offered some water that I gladly gulped from a straw in a glass. As I made a motion to thank her I noticed that my hand no longer looked like what I had become used to. These fingers were long and delicate with smooth skin and long mails. MY hands were rough and cut up by scars from years of working with tools and wire. I looked in amazement as I brought both hands together in front of my face. They both looked the same, long delicate fingers with soft skin and well kept nails.

It was then that I noticed something else was not right. My vision wasn’t blurry either. I could see no familiar out of focus outline of glasses or feel the weight of them on my nose. I tried to lift my head to take a look at the rest of me but only got dizzy trying. The nurse said to stay still. I couldn’t feel too much else because my body felt sort of numb all over. Waiting for the doctor seemed like the best course of action so I just gave in and waited. I thought back to what the nurse had said. Wait a minute! The nurse said SHE when she called the doctor and then she called me sweetie! All of a sudden the world faded to black.

I caught part of their conversation as I woke up again. I looked over at the doctor and made a small squeak. "Hello, Bob, I’m Doctor Abrams. You’ve had a pretty big shock to your system. To keep you from thrashing around when you woke up we gave you a nerve block. Your body mostly feels like it’s numb right now. Is that right? Just shake your head yes or no.", he said. I shook my head yes. "Do you think you can handle the details of what happened to you?" I shook yes again. "OK then I’ll give you the release agent so your body will "wake up" as we’re talking. Don’t worry, your voice should be one of the first things to return. It will be a little rough since we had a breathing tube down your windpipe." He reached over to the table and picked up a loaded syringe. I didn’t feel the needle poke my neck but a few seconds later the tingle in my throat started to fade away.

"In a few more minutes you should be able to talk. Now I need to tell you what happened. Do you remember anything about the accident?" I nodded yes. "Good. You do remember that you took a lightning strike through your body?" I shook my head for no. "Well you took the full force of the strike. The lightning really hurt you. In fact the strike was so great that it scrambled your DNA. We didn’t think it was possible until we took a sample of your old DNA from your hair. It was quite unusual even as it was then. We think that the lightning strike activated some long hidden genes in your DNA. Thank God that it did. The damage to your body was as extensive as I’ve ever seen in someone still alive and I doubt that we would normally have been able to repair it. Your body however did better then we ever could. It looks like what kicked in was an incredible healing ability. Since your remaining DNA was so scrambled your body decided to take what was left and repair the damage. Do you understand so far? Try talking now."

I tried to clear my throat then squeaked out "Yes". Even accounting for the breathing tube damage the voice that I heard was just not my old one. "I unnerstand."

"What your body did was to repair the DNA then use it to repair you. The closest it could come to a normal human was to make the DNA that of a female. As your body repaired the damaged areas first they became female. Then the genes went to work on the rest of your body to make it match. I know this is coming as a great shock to you but we can document the process with pictures and data we collected during the changes. You are now a fully functional female of around 24 to 26 years apparent age. Your hair color changed from brown to blonde and your eyes went from a sort of blue-green color to the brightest blue anyone at the hospital has ever seen. In short you look fabulous!", the doctor tried to do his best Billy Crystal doing Fernando Lamas impersonation.

"SHIT!" I thought. I croaked out "Any way back to the old me?"

With a great look of sadness he explained. "No, not as far as our limited understanding of what happened to you is able to determine. There is no known way to get you back to what you were. I’m truly sorry."

I totally lost control. Great sobs of grief shook my body as the flood of tears began. The doctor looked over at the nurse then motioned he was leaving. The nurse came over and sat on the side of the bed. "It’s ok to let it all out sweetie. I understand." She held me up in her arms and we sat there for at least an hour with her rocking me back and forth gently while stroking my hair.

I only realized then what most women meant by the expression "having a good cry". During that hour I cried for what I had lost. I cried for my mother who died 5 years ago. I cried for friends and pets that passed away through the years. I cried for several relationships that I had tried and failed at. And I made up for over 40 years of suppressed emotions during a lot of very bad times and a very few good ones. I was inducted into the "real men don’t cry" club at a very early age because that was and still is expected of men. I had suppressed a lot of things during more than 40 years of life and they all came flooding back to my memory in a raging torrent of emotions that threatened to drown me. As my tears slowed down and the sniffles subsided I realized that the tears helped the pain flow away. Yes, the pain was still there but at level I could now handle. I wondered if men were to find out what they were missing if their tradition of not crying would vanish. It seemed too ingrained in the male mind in a male body to ever change.

I looked up at the nurse and thanked her. "No problem sweetie. Just return the favor when someone else needs it OK? I think you’ll find things quite different in the female world. Usually women are quite a bit more help to each other than men are to help other men. It has something to do with their silly custom of trying to do everything themselves with no help from anyone else."

"Thank you. I don’t even know your name.", I said.

"I’m Peggy Thompson. I’ve been assigned to you on this shift since you came in. I’m happy that I was here to see you wake up and that you’re ok!"

"I’m not too certain that I’m ok right now but I am awake and feeling much better. I guess you know my name is… ah was Robert Stevens. I guess I can’t really use Robert now that I’m a woman. I don’t like Roberta either. I never liked being called Bobby when I was a kid and I know I wouldn’t like being called Bobbie as a woman. I’ll have to choose another name. There are a bunch of other things I’ll have to change too. Drivers license, Social Security card, credit card accounts…", I trailed off lost in thought at the nightmare that now faced me with a change in identity.

"I think the Doctor had some more information for you. Would you like to talk to him again?"

"Yes but please give me about 30 minutes or so to freshen up. I have to go to the bathroom real bad right now."

"I think I had better help you. You haven’t been out of bed since you got here and you’re not used to your new equipment." I blushed at the thought of what was to come. "Now don’t get your panties in a bunch sweetie. I’ve been through this hundreds of times. Well at least helping to get a woman out of bed to go to the bathroom. Helping a guy turned into a woman go to the bathroom is a new one for me though!" She giggled as she re-arranged the sheets to make it easier for me to stand.

"Now take it easy and hang onto me with an arm around my neck." I swung my legs over the side of the bed and almost had to fall off the bed to have my feet reach the floor. When my feet hit the floor my knees started to fold as my head started spinning or at least it felt like it was. "Easy. Your body was used to laying down for 19 days. It will take a bit of time for your system to work out that you’re vertical and make the right adjustments."

I nodded in agreement as we began a slow shuffle towards the bathroom on the other side of the room. By the time we got there I was feeling much more confident that I wouldn’t be kissing the floor with my face any time soon. She turned on the light as we entered the bathroom. I reached over to grab the hand rails to steady myself since I was still wobbly. She reached over to lift the cover on the toilet and remarked "I guess you won’t be leaving the seat up now will you?"

I nearly fell down laughing at the thought of bare bottom hitting ice cold porcelain on a winter day. She caught me just before my bottom hit the seat. "Hold on there. You need some instructions! Spread your legs a little more then try to relax the same muscles you would have used as a man. Don’t try to aim since there is nothing to aim with. It’s going to feel very different than you were used to." I nodded as did as I was told. A few seconds later a waterfall thundered into the toilet. "I guess you DID have to go didn’t you?" I nodded in agreement.

"Now use some folded up toilet paper to wipe yourself dry. Wipe from the front towards the rear and be careful not to wipe back too far. Also, you may hit something down there that will startle you. " Again, I did as I was told. Being empty felt good in either sex. I carefully wiped and dropped the paper into the toilet. As I was bringing my hand back up I accidentally brushed a small mound down there. Peggy saw me stiffen when I did it and grinned. "Welcome to womanhood. You just brushed your clit. Quite a sensation isn’t it?"

"I’ll say…… And I DO know what the anatomy down there is and does. I remember my high school biology lessons very well. Is it always that intense?"

"I’m sure you’ll have a chance later to figure that out for yourself" she said with a wink. "Right now I need to get you back in bed and get the Doctor back for the rest of his visit. Do you want to try the walk back on your own? I’ll be right beside you to help if you need it."

"Let me wash my hands then I’ll try." I grabbed the bar of soap and turned on the cold water. I jumped when the water hit my hands. Peggy grinned and said that I’d have to get used to adding in some warm water. A woman’s skin was a bit more sensitive than a man’s was! I gently dried my hands with the towel and turned towards the bathroom door. I was shocked at how much my new breasts jiggled as I turned. My face got bright red again. These things were absolutely HUGE!

"It’s OK. I think I had better look into clothes sizes for your new body and at least get you a couple of bras and some basic things. You do have a nice set but I think you do need the support a bra will give them."

"I guess I’ll need a whole new bunch of clothes. None of my old stuff will fit any more."

"I think the Doctor has some more information for you on that too. Let’s get you back to the bed and I’ll go get him."

I headed back to the bed and almost made it before my knees buckled again when I got near the edge. Peggy caught me and helped me get back into the bed. "Thanks again Peggy. Can I get some food? My tummy is telling me I need to get something to eat and drink. I feel like I could eat a whole cow right now."

"I doubt that. Your stomach is a LOT smaller than your old one. You’ll fill up a lot faster too. I’ll see what our cafeteria can dig up. I don’t need to warn you about hospital food do I?"

"Nope. I know the old joke. If I only hadn’t eaten the hospital food I would have been out of here 4 days earlier. It took me that long to get over the cramps it gave me!" I said dissolving into a fit of giggles.

"Hey! That’s a NEW one and I thought I had heard them all. Can I use it?"

"Sure can. Now please go find the doctor for me and something to eat while I try to decide on a new name!"

Peggy headed out into the hallway on her mission. I was finally left alone for a few minutes to consider the past 19 days. Waking up and then finding out I had changed from male to female was enough of a shock but learning that there was no way back to the old me finally made me totally loose control. A good cry for an hour had done lots to clear my head. I knew for certain that my life had changed forever. Just what was ahead and how well I would be able to function again was still unknown. I guessed I would have to take little steps and go just one day at a time for a while until my path became clear.

I was lost in thought when I heard a knock at the door. I told my visitor to come in. It turned out to be Doctor Abrams again.

"We sort of got interrupted during our conversation. You alright now?"

"I don’t know totally about "alright" yet Doctor but I do know I feel better now than about an hour and a half ago. So much has changed and I’m still trying to deal with it."

"Well I have some more information for you that should help. First, public interest has been running very high in your progress since someone leaked word out about the changes you were undergoing. Seems there a whole bunch of your friends and family that want to see you as soon as you are able to accept visitors. The press has been clamoring for any scrap of information they can get too. We had to triple security to keep them off of this floor. They were ready to set up camp outside your door to get any news about you. In fact about half of the floor is off-limits to EVERYONE except people with these special badges. So far we’ve listed your condition as guarded to the public and press."

"There are a couple of ways we can handle this. Neither choice is trouble free so you’ll have to tell us what you want to do. The first way is that we can announce you took a turn for the worse and passed away. Then we’ll set you up with a new identity and help you move to another location to start your new life. Yes I know you’ll loose all of your friends, family and your job but you won’t be the center of a whirlwind of publicity or the fringe crowd."

"The other option is to just tell the truth. You’ll be the center of a storm of publicity for quite some time maybe even for the rest of your life. The College has said that you WILL be able to go back to your old job and you will be able to see your friends and family again but you and they will be under a public and press microscope. Everything you say and do will be a prime target for the tabloids. There are some things you can do to reduce their interest like simply laying down the law about them following you at work or other personal areas and making them stick to it via lawsuits. It has worked for others in similar positions and it should work for you."

"Either way, your employer's insurance has come up with what appears to be a generous compensation deal since the grounding system for the lightning rods was at fault. I’ll let their legal experts talk to you more about it but since they are talking about a 7 figure settlement and your new body is rarely ever going to need health care I’d say go for it. We also have arranged for help for you to set up a new identity based on which path you decide to take. We’ll take care of your credit records, Social Security card, and everything else. All you need to do is make the choice Bob."

"Doctor Abrams, the first thing I want to do is ask that you and everyone else to call me Jennifer. For all practical purposes Robert David Stevens died when the lightning strike hit him 19 days ago. I can never go back so I may as well consider myself re-born in a new identity. I think I would go crazy trying to do otherwise. I know I need to make a choice and be rather quick about it. It appears that the longer I wait the worse the security problems become if I decide drop out of sight. Can I ask you to let me have about twenty minutes to think about it? I assure you I can make my decision and stick to it in that time."

"OK Jennifer. I saw Peggy out in the hall with a tray of food for you so why don’t you dig in and finish it. You can have her come and get me again when you are ready."

"Thanks Doctor. I do appreciate everything that you and the hospital have done for me so far."

Doctor Abrams left as Peggy came in with the tray. "Here’s some of our special cafeteria food. I sampled a couple of the things and since I’m still alive I think its safe for you."

"Thanks again Peggy. I need a little while alone while I eat to think over some things. Can I give you a buzz when I’m done eating? I’ll have a few questions to ask you then."

"Sure. Just hit the call button by the bed and I’ll come running! Gotta get back to the nursing station and find out what else is going on in the hospital."

The food wasn’t bad but then it wasn’t real good either. Like most hospital food it was cooked to within a micron of turning into mush and almost totally devoid of any flavor. I guess it was good that it lacked any flavor. I don’t know if I would have really tasted it anyway with everything running through my head. Did I want to just crawl in a hole and disappear from the world and live my life in fear of being discovered and hounded or did I want to face that problem head-on from the start and try to retain some of past life and my friends and family? Even if I did decide to be open about what happened to me how many of my old friends and even my family would accept me as I am now?

After almost 20 minutes of slowly stuffing food in my face and doing some serious thinking all I had were more questions than answers. It came back down to the fact that no matter what I did eventually I would be caught like a deer in the headlights of a car at night. I had taken a good look at myself in the mirror in the bathroom. Why oh why did my body decide that I had to be nearly every man’s dream girl. I had large firm breasts riding high on my chest even with no bra to support them. I’d guess at least a 34D maybe even a 36. My chest tapered down to what to me looked like an almost impossibly small waist. Maybe 24 inches if that much. Then I flared back out to full wide hips. I’d guess 34 inches or so. My hair was long and full and reached well down my back . It was the color of golden honey with lighter streaks (I think they’re called highlights) running through it and all natural of course. No dye job there!

My face looked great even with no makeup applied. The biggest bluest eyes I have ever seen on anyone above a short slightly upturned nose. My lips were naturally red and shiny and carried a permanent slight pout. As I looked in the mirror I thought that if it wasn’t me in here I’d take me to bed in an instant if I ever had the chance. And this response was from a former guy with a zero batting average with the ladies. "OH MY GOD!" I thought. No matter what I do I’ll have men all over me asking for dates and wanting more than I’m willing to give. How am I ever gonna deal with all this? Just before the tears started to flow again I hit the call button and collapsed on the bed in a sobbing heap.

A couple of minutes later the door to the room quietly opened after a small knock. Peggy stepped in and shut the door behind her. When she saw me on the bed she sat down again and held me gently stroking my hair with a slight rocking motion. My sobbing tapered off to a case of the sniffles and very wet eyes after a few minutes.

"Kinda caught up with you again didn’t it?" she asked.

"Yes I just realized that no matter what I do I’ll never be able to blend into the background again like I did before all of this happened."

"Look sweetie, you never were really able to go unnoticed you know. So many of your friends have stopped by wanting to see you. I talked with many of them and found out that despite your awkward appearance then many of them saw something in you most people only wish they had. The saw a very intelligent person that took the feeling of others into account first and never asked for anything in return except friendship. Many times you placed your needs after the needs of your friends and family. It didn’t go unnoticed dear."

"No matter what you look like that is still a very basic part of your personality and can never be taken away from you. I think I know from your brief look at yourself in the mirror that with the right attitude and clothes you could have anything you wanted from anyone at any time with very little effort. I suspect that your basic nature won’t let you abuse the power you now have in your appearance. All you need to learn is what every woman learns as she grows up."

"Thanks Peggy. You’ve helped me to make a decision that didn’t seem to have a clear answer before. I’ve decided to tell Doctor Abrams that he’ll just have to get used to having me around a while longer. No matter what I do I can never hide myself away so I may as well face the public head on and live my life as I see fit. I know its not going to be easy. He’s already said that the press were nearly ready to set up camping facilities outside my door to get the story on my change. I think that if I go into this with the attitude that I’m running the show then I’ll come out of it in one piece."

"Well Jennifer the staff did talk about options for you a few days ago. That was the option I would have picked for myself if I were in your situation. A direct frontal attack will certainly keep them off-balance for a while. At least long enough for you to adapt a bit more and get your life back in order before the news vultures start circling again."

"Peggy will you help me? I have to learn all of the things a woman should know by this age and I think you may be the best one to teach me. I can talk to the doctor to see if they can loan you to me as a sort of personal assistant for a couple of months and I’ll even arrange for them to keep all of your benefits in place and keep your job open for you too."

"I’ll certainly consider it if the hospital goes along with it. Right now I think I need to get Doctor Abrams back in here again. It sounds like you’re ready to talk to him again."

"That will be great. Peggy, how did you know my name was Jennifer?"

"The doctor made a small sign and put it on your door with some tape. It just says Please call me Jennifer!".

"Oh. I’ll have to thank him. It will help me get used to the new name if everyone starts using it now." Can you send him in?"

"I’ll have him come right in."

A few minutes later there was a knock at the door. I answered "Come in".

The door opened and two people stepped in. The man appeared to have a TV camera setup on his shoulder with the light on it blaring in my face. The other was a short woman with black hair in a blouse and short skirt. She carried a small microphone.

"Hi, I’m Dorene Evans and this is Joe Adamo my cameraman." She shoved the microphone in my face as the cameraman started taping. "How does it feel to be a woman now?"

"Look, I’m sorry but I’m not giving interviews now. I just came out of a coma and don’t feel like talking to anyone right now. How did you get in here anyway? I was told that they increased security because of all the reporters around."

"Oh come on. That’s not answering my question. I’ll ask again, What does it feel like to be a woman now?"

"Dorene is it?" She nodded yes. "I’ve told you that I’m not giving interviews now. Please leave." I reached over and hit the nurse call button.

"I’m not taking no for an answer. Now I can make your life very miserable if you don’t answer. What’s it like turning into a woman?"

"Please turn that camera off NOW!" The camera guy complied. "What part of NO INTERVIEWS didn’t you understand BITCH?"

"OK sweetie we’ll play it the hard way. I can get VERY nasty to those that don’t co-operate when I want to get a story. You’re real close to being at the top of my shit list right now. You had better get with the program and let me have an interview. I have a deadline for the evening news to keep."

"I don’t care if you have a deadline or not. I SAID NO INTERVIEWS RIGHT NOW. I just woke up from a 19 day long coma just a few hours ago and now you barge in with your load of shit expecting me to have everything sorted? I SAID OUT NOW!"

"OK THAT DOES IT! I’ll get back at you no matter what it takes. You life is going to be a living hell from all of the publicity you’re going to get. You had your chance and you wouldn’t cooperate with me. Now you’ll pay the consequences."

"I’ll warn you now… You had better make damned sure that ANYTHING you put out me had better be 100 percent accurate and you better have proof that you have reliable sources. I’m not going to stand by while you and the other news vultures tear me apart as stepping stone for better jobs or the main reporter on the national news. One of you lower life forms will eventually be made an example to the rest that dragging someone through the mud publicly had better be well deserved." My face was turning red with anger and the scowl on my face would have curdled milk all by itself.

The door burst open as Peggy came back in. "What are these folks doing here?" she asked.

"It looks like security wasn’t quite on the ball. These two news vultures were just leaving weren’t you?" Peggy opened the door and yelled for the security guards.

"Alright I’m leaving. Just remember what I said. I can be a real bitch when I want to be."

"Looks to me like you don’t really have to work at it much since it seems to be one of your basic personality traits doesn’t it? Oh, and by the way, is that a moustache on your lip or have you been forgetting to take your estrogen pills again?"

The security guards entered. As the Wicked Witch of the evening news was leaving I added "OH, SECURITY FOLKS? They were taping in a PRIVATE ROOM. Please confiscate their tapes. I’ll have them reviewed and anything that does not involve images of me will be returned to the station where they work with a strong warning about these two." The cameraman opened the camcorder and handed me the tape that was in it. He just looked her way and shrugged his shoulders mouthing the words "I’m sorry. Wasn’t my idea." as he left.

Peggy sat on the foot of the bed shaking her head. "Sorry I just don’t know how those two got past the security check points. I’ll have the staff review our procedures again to see what happened."

"That’s OK Peggy. It had to happen sooner or later. I just wasn’t expecting it this soon. I’ll have to expect this kind of stuff I guess. I just hope the news bitch doesn’t go out of her way to manufacture some story I can’t fight back against. I think I’m going to need the support of a lawyer friend of mine on this stuff. I’ll have to call him tomorrow. Is the doctor out there?"

"Yes, want me to have him come in?" I nodded yes and Peggy went outside.

A moment later Doc Abrams walked in and took a seat beside the bed. "Sorry about all the ruckus. We’ll look into stepping up security some more. Well, what have you decided?"

"It looks like we’re going to introduce the new me via a press conference. I can’t imagine life in hiding and I really want to be with my friends and family if they will accept me in this new body. Before we set up the press conference I’d like to talk with someone from the legal firm representing the College in the settlement and someone from the College security department tomorrow morning. If you can get me the telephone numbers and a phone I’ll be glad to do it myself. I also need to call a lawyer friend of mine on another legal matter. After all of that’s over we can set up the press conference late in the afternoon. I’ll ask Peggy to see if she can get me some things to wear tomorrow for the conference. Nothing to dressy just a shirt and slacks right now. I’m not ready to try dresses or skirts yet! I’ve also asked Peggy if she could be my personal assistant and teach me whet I need to know about being a woman if I can get the hospital to co-operate. Can you check into that for me and let me know who I deed to talk to?"

"The people at the insurance company are on-call and waiting to see you. All we need to do is let them know when. Shall I call them and tell them about 9 AM tomorrow?"

"That sounds good to me. All I need to do is talk to the security director at the College to see if I can have them do something for me. If I can it will make getting back to a normal life a bit easier at least where I work. I’m hoping to have myself declared off-limits to the press except for someone I specifically invite to visit me at work. If the College will do that it will help a lot in getting back to normal."

"I’ll get you the number in the morning. I think it’s a little too late to try calling them today. I’ll also find out about Peggy for you. I agree that she should be a big help to you in adjusting. Just follow what she says and you should do just fine. I think we have the clothes situation covered too. We do have your measurements and got some basic stuff when we determined that you would recover. Not a lot I’m afraid but a couple of good blouses and some jeans that should fit you well. We even have the underwear you’ll need. Peggy will be in with the stuff first thing in the morning and help you get ready for your visitors."

"Thanks Doctor. I’m feeling a little tired now and think I need to get some sleep. Oh, can you have someone bring in a BIG pad of paper and some pens. I need to do some writing. It always helps me think when I can put things down on paper."

"I’ll send it right in. Have a good nights sleep and welcome back to the world of the living!"

And so there you have it. Not very coherent I know but then at the moment I’m not either. That’s the story of how a balding 45 year old 400 pound plus guy by the name of Robert David Stevens became a extremely cute 24 year old knockout blonde woman with Jennifer Marie Stevens for my new name.

Oops. I just looked at the clock. It doesn’t feel like I’ve been writing this for almost 2 hours now. I’ve got a big day to deal with tomorrow and I do need to get some "beauty" sleep time in. I don’t know what tomorrow and the rest of my new life will be like. All I can try to do is try as much as I can to enjoy the ride.

-------- To Be Continued in Chapter 2 --------

Zapped! -2- Coming Out and Going Home

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Taxonomy upgrade extras:

Zapped! - Chapter 2

By Bob Arnold

Chapter 2 — Coming Out and Going Home

Please note that this chapter contains a mild sex scene. If this type of thing upsets you then DON’T READ THIS STORY!

A note to readers: This chapter developed much faster than I ever thought it could. It is also much longer than I thought it would be. Once I started I just couldn’t stop. In my many years of writing this is the only time where the story seemed to take on a mind of its own and came flowing out of my fingertips into the computer. Thanks to your words of encouragement I found time to work on this chapter and still make some advancements on other projects. Please keep those emails coming they mean a lot to me!

Also please don’t take me to task for my poor understanding of hospital procedures. This is after all a work of fiction and the hospital in my story works like this! I wish they all could.

This is entirely a work of fiction with a few life experiences added in. All of the characters in this story are fictional and any resemblance to anyone else living or dead is probably a coincidence. This story and the following chapters may be archived on any web site provided no fees are charged for access to the story. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format please contact me for arrangements.

Zapped — Chapter 2 — Coming Out and Going Home
By Bob Arnold — Copyright 2001 — All Rights Reserved

Dear Journal (for lack of something better to call this),

Note to self - this was written the next morning after it all happened. Some of my details might be fuzzy. It was a very long day…

I am finally certain that at least one urban legend is a fact. I had just gotten to sleep around 11 PM in my hospital room. I was roused from my sleep by a loud crash outside my door. A glance at the clock showed just after midnight. So it IS true! Hospitals DO have a nightly tradition of waking patients up at odd hours of the morning. Seems it’s easier to give medication or for the resident vampire to take blood samples when everyone has just been blasted awake. They can’t use new bedpans any more since they’re now made of plastic. I think they keep some of the old stainless steel bedpans around just for this tradition. The steel ones make such a lovely racket when dropped from a height of about 4 feet onto a tile floor. The sound is really irritating if you can get some forward motion into the drop so the bedpan skips over the floor like a stone on water. I think they have a special area in the basement where the nurses go to practice during the day.

Since they weren’t likely to visit me I rolled over from my back onto my front. I was reminded that this position wasn’t comfortable any more by my breasts squishing under me. When I was a guy this was probably my favorite sleeping position. I’ll have to get used to sleeping on my side. I shifted onto my left side so I faced away from the door and tried to get back to sleep.

That was a problem. Thoughts of what had happened in the last few weeks and what was going to happen in a few hours just wouldn’t go away. Getting zapped by a lightning bolt and changing from a man to a woman in less then 3 weeks was extremely disturbing. It had driven me over the edge at least twice so far as the reality of the situation sunk in. There was no going back. I would be a woman for the rest of my life. Modern medicine couldn’t totally figure out how the lightning strike changed me this way let alone how to turn me back to my old male self. Thoughts of seeing my friends and family and the press conference where I would re-introduce myself to the world filled my dreams as I drifted back to sleep. I must have drifted off to sleep again because the next thing I remember is sunshine streaming in the open curtains on the windows.

I didn’t really want to wake up since it felt so good to be all comfy and warm in bed. I slowly opened one eye and looked around the room. Blonde hair in my eye, the extra weight on my chest and the style of the room reminded me again of where I was and what had happened. I opened the other eye and blinked a few times as my eyes adjusted. How strange to be seeing perfectly without the glasses I had needed over the last 40 years. At least that was one positive aspect to the change. I’m sure there were others but my brain wasn’t fully working yet. Oh hell, the clock says 6 AM. My internal alarm clock was still keeping perfect time. I could wake up within a couple of minutes of the alarm going off and reach over to shut it off before the alarm started.

I wasn’t a morning person as a man and I guess that carried over to this body too. I moved around a little in the bed taking in all of the feelings my new body was sending. I did one of those whole body stretches. You know the kind where nearly every muscle gets activated. Absolutely amazing. No muscle cramps, no creaking knee joints, no aches or pains. I like this already! I finally had to give in to pressure from my bladder and get up. Peggy had brought in a walker, a few clothes and some supplies just before bedtime. Carefully I stood up holding onto the walker. Unlike yesterday I felt quite steady on my feet. Confident that I would be OK I worked my way over to the bathroom. I found the light switch and closed the door behind me for some privacy. The gentle swaying motion of my chest served as a reminder that standing up to pee was no longer an option. I made sure the seat was down and got comfortable then let loose. As I’ve said before empty feels good whatever sex you are.

I looked over at the sink and discovered that Peggy had found some shampoo and conditioner for my hair. Unlike most hospital rooms that only had a toilet this one had a shower stall too. I decided a shower was required and cleaned off enough to get up. Feeling much more stable on my feet I stepped into the shower after adjusting the water to a nice warm spray. I had my back towards the spray and the warm massage by the stream felt great. I turned around to let the water hit my front and received quite a shock as the stream hit my nipples. I never knew that they could feel like that. I backed away from the showerhead and aimed it lower. As the stream hit my pubic area I got another wave of pleasure shooting through me. I let the stream hit the critical area for at least a minute then decided that a little self-exploration was required. After all this was my body and I’d be in it for the rest of my life. My hand dropped down and teased the soft folds surrounding my vagina. A little further up my hand brushed against my clitoris shooting another jolt of delight through me. I moaned softly and continued to rub it as the pleasure built up to an incredible level. Minutes later every muscle in my body tensed as I had my first female orgasm. My knees almost collapsed under me and I had to grab the railing in the shower to keep from falling.

In a few more minutes I had recovered enough to want to try it again. This time I wiggled a finger in my warm and wet vagina while using my thumb to rub my clit. I really enjoyed the feelings I was having. I moaned again as the orgasm hit much stronger than the first and had to bite my lip to stay quiet. This time my knees did collapse and I slid slowly down the wall of the shower to the floor completely drained of energy. If sex was like this as a woman I briefly daydreamed what it would be like to have sex with a man. I shivered from head to toes at the thought. I don’t think I’m anywhere near ready for that! I was a man myself only 20 days ago. How could I even be interested in having sex with a man yet?

I must have been on the floor of the shower for at least 5 minutes as I recovered. Finally control of my legs returned enough to let me work my way back to standing. I cleaned up using the soap the hospital provided being very careful around my pleasure centers. I didn’t want to start anything again today! I reached over and got the shampoo and conditioner and used them after reading the instructions. After turning the water off I paused in the shower to drip off a little. I got out and grabbed one of the towels and started to wipe myself dry. Wow did that towel ever feel like sandpaper against my skin! I experimented and found that using the towel like a blotter was better than scraping my skin off. I finished up drying off using that method. (Note to self here — use all of the old towels at home as rags and get some new SOFT ONES!)
My hair was another matter entirely. I decided that I needed to wrap my head in a towel to let the hair dry. I think I got it right since it looked sort of like a turban when I was done. I forgot and left the clothes Peggy brought on one of the chairs out in the room. I wrapped a towel around me covering my breasts and hanging down to provide some coverage if someone came in. (Corrected note to self — the towels need to be soft and BIG!) I made a quick dash to grab the clothes and headed back for the bathroom.

There was a bra, panties, socks, a shirt and blue jeans. I grabbed the panties and pulled them on. They fit snugly around my hips and crotch. Tight enough that any movement caressed the sensitive areas down there sending little shivers through me. I hoped that I’d get used to it otherwise it would drive me to distraction in a very short time. Next came the bra. I wondered how to put it on then remembered my mom telling my sister how to put on her training bra years ago. “Put it on backwards around your waist then hook it up. Turn it around the right way and slide it up putting your arms through the straps.” It was quite useful growing up in a house with tissue paper thin walls after all. After a couple of tries I did eventually get everything in the right place and adjusted. Like the panties the bra sent little shivers through me every time I moved as it rubbed my nipples. I must admit that the support for my breasts did help make me feel more comfortable. I’ll have to ask Peggy if she thinks it fits properly but it will do for now.

The shirt looked like a yellow polo or golf type made to fit a woman. The top was larger tapering down to a smaller waist. The shirt could be opened at the neck with a row of buttons about 8 inches long. I’ll have to get used to the buttons being on the wrong side from now on. I pulled it over my head after pulling off the towel on my hair. It fit quite well hugging all of my curves. I left the top two buttons undone and grabbed the jeans.
I tried putting them on standing up but I just couldn’t keep my balance. I wound up setting on the toilet with the cover closed pulling the jeans on one leg at a time. I got up again and pulled them up over my hips. I was barely able to zip them up and get the button on top done. The zipper was on the wrong side too. They felt a little tight in the hips and crotch but when I looked at myself in the mirror I was pleased with the result. The clothes didn’t reveal too much and gave the impression that the body under them was 100 percent woman. I grabbed the socks and headed back out to sit on the bed.

Peggy had found me a pair of tennis shoes with flat heels. I probably would have broken my neck if I tried high heels. I put on the socks and shoes and took a few steps when I realized that I had left the walker in the bathroom. I decided that I didn’t need it since I had fairly good control of my body. My balance felt more natural too. I stuck out in different places. The set of bumps in front seemed to compensate for the set of bumps in back when I stood straight up.

I found a comb on the stand next to the bed and spent the next 10 minutes working the tangles out of my hair. Even if I had hair that long as a guy I could have never bent my arms around like that to take care of it. I was surprised how flexible I was. I found a couple of rubber bands and started to do a ponytail. Many years ago I had watched my sister do it all the time when she got ready for school so I had some idea of how it was done. On the fourth attempt it looked right and I was rather pleased that I had done so well on my own. The ponytail came out high on the back of my head almost at the top. The hair went up a little then arched over backwards and flared out at least half as wide as my back. My hair was long enough that it ended almost 6 inches past my shoulders. I left some shorter hair loose at the front and combed it into bangs that ended just above my eyebrows. Some longer hair on each side of my head dropped down just in front of my ears and had a small natural curl that turned toward the front. I really liked the look and decided this or some variation of it might be my normal style. It did work out well to keep my hair out of the way when I was working on computers or other stuff too. Maybe I could manage this after all.

Peggy had brought in some simple makeup supplies. I looked at them for a moment and decided to leave them alone for now. As a guy I didn’t care anything about makeup. I had learned from watching my sister that using it was more of an art form. You needed to learn at the hands of a master to use it properly. Too much and you looked like a circus clown, too little and there wasn’t any point in using it at all. I’ll have to ask Peggy about that. No makeup for the press conference today though. Just plain old me.

The clock now read about 7 AM so it took me almost an hour to get ready. I decided to head towards the nursing station and find Peggy if she was on duty this early. I opened the door to my room a little and looked out both ways. True to their word the hospital had cleared all of the press out of the floor or possibly they just weren’t lurking around yet. I walked out of the room and turned toward the station at the far end of the hall.

Two nurses were standing with their backs toward me talking about what was scheduled that morning. I recognized one as Peggy and gently tapped her on the shoulder. She jumped about 6 inches causing me to jump too. She whirled around then a big smile broke out on her face as she recognized me.

“Feeling better this morning? WOW Look at you! You did your own hair?”

I gave a little twirl to show off. “Yes, I watched my sister do it hundreds of times when we were kids. I never tried it myself until today. How do you like it? Is it too much?”

“On you it looks fantastic. Are you going to keep it like that for the press conference?”

“I think so. Maybe just trim it a little so it isn’t as ragged as it is now. I think this is my signature look. I really like it and it should be easy to work in when I get back to the College.”

“We’ll take care of that later this morning. All ready for the day?”

“Yes. I hope that I can escape to the cafeteria and get some breakfast. It may be one of the very few times when I may be able to be unknown in a crowd. After the press conference later today my face will be all over the local news and probably the national news too. Do you want to come with me and keep me out of trouble?”

“Let me tell the folks here where I’m going.” Peggy turned around and spoke softly to one of the other nurses.

“Are you sure it won’t be a problem? I think I can handle it by myself.”

“No problem Jennifer. I’m assigned to keep an eye on you. Follow me!”

“Peggy can you just call me Jen or Jennie? You don’t need to be so formal!”

“OK Jen it is. Let’s get going!”

We left that floor and headed down in the elevator to the first floor. We headed towards two doors. One read “STAFF ONLY” and the other was marked “PUBLIC”. Peggy explained that the hospital has two serving areas. A smaller one for the staff and one anyone could use. She asked me which one I wanted to use.

“Peggy I want to find out how well I can handle myself. I guess there’s only one real way to know.” I moved towards the door marked “PUBLIC” and opened it. “After you!”

We walked over to the serving line. Peggy whispered something to the line person and she nodded back and smiled. I looked at Peggy for a moment wondering what she said. I didn’t want to ask in the line so I just shrugged and picked up a tray. For a hospital cafeteria most of the food on the line looked very good. I shuddered in disgust when I saw the waffles and sausage. I don’t know why. They used to be one of my favorites. I used to love them with lots of butter and real maple syrup. For some reason they didn’t even appeal to me any more. Very weird! I went instead for a cinnamon and raisin bagel, a small cup of creamed cheese, some grape jelly, orange juice and a cup of tea. I can’t explain why I picked up the tea. I used to like coffee. Peggy made her selections and we moved off towards a table in the corner. Male heads followed our movements to the table. I got nervous with all of the attention I was getting.

“Alright Peggy, Spill it! What was that all about back there?”

“I had to let the line person know you were a patient in my care. That way the bill for the food goes against your room number. The bean counters want it that way.”

“Oh Peggy, I’m sorry. I guess I’m more than a little paranoid. I noticed lots of the men looking at me, well more at my breasts or butt than actually at my face. It upset me some.”

“That’s one thing you should get used to and quickly. Very few men look at the whole woman, even fewer look at her face first.”

“I know. When I look at someone I look at the whole person rather than treat that person as just a collection of body parts. Looking the way I used to taught me that there was a person inside the package that had to be considered.”

“The ‘typical American Male’ stereotype really didn’t fit you did it?”

“I guess not. I think I would rather have this talk later when we can be a little more private though. I do have lots of questions that I need answers for and I hope that you can supply some of them.”

“I’ll be glad to help however I can. Do you mind if I arrange with Doctor Abrams for a short visit for you with the hospital psychologist? I think she may be able to answer some of your questions better than I can. At least the ones you’re likely to have about what you are feeling and why.”

“I think that would be a great idea. Any idea what’s on my schedule for today?”

“Not yet. I haven’t seen Doctor Abrams…….. Oh there he is. Let me get him over here. Looks like he’s been searching for us anyway!”

Peggy left the table and walked over to the Doctor. They stood there talking. I noticed a young man probably in his late 20’s sitting at another table watching me. He must have seen me looking back at him since he decided to come over to my table.

“Hi, my name is Tom. Are you a nurse here or are you visiting?”

The way he was looking at me and the bulge in his pants left me with the feeling that he wanted something that I just wasn’t ready to give. I’ve always been a quick thinker and saw a way to get out of the situation. I had been good with doing impressions of other people and various accents before the change and just hoped now that those voice skills hadn’t left me. I decided to try something and hoped this set of vocal cords worked the same as my old ones. I did what usually worked to make my voice sound a bit nasal and jumped into a New York City accent as I spoke, “I’m just here getting a paternity test. My slimeball ex-husband won’t pay child support on the baby I had by him a couple of weeks ago. If it turns out that it’s his I’m gonna sue his ass so bad that he’ll have to sell everything he’s got including his dick to pay the fines and what he owes. And that includes the fancy new car and fur coat that he gave to his new slut of the week!” Then I stared at the guy.

The guy got this shocked look on his face, started mumbling something about just visiting a friend and then excused himself. I didn’t think it was possible that someone could turn that shade of green and still hold down breakfast! I started to giggle. Peggy and the doctor had been watching from across the room. As soon as they saw the guy leave they came back to the table.

They both sat down at the table. “OK, now it’s MY turn girl! What was THAT all about”, Peggy demanded.

“The guy was going to hit on me. I could see it coming a mile away by his expression and the bulge in his pants.” I went on to explain and repeated the performance exactly. Doctor Abrams and Peggy both broke out in the loudest laughter I’ve ever heard coming from just two people. The whole room was looking at us. I was smiling as their laughter ended. “He left so fast. I didn’t know that tennis shoes could smoke like that” I added then looked for imaginary burn-out marks on the floor where was standing.

“Well Peggy it looks like your job of teaching her what she needs to know as a woman just got a whole lot easier if her HIT detector is working that well. Jen I’m pleased with the way you handled that situation. I think you’ll do just fine!” Doctor Abrams commented.

“Jen I have to ask you to do that for the other nurses on the floor when we get back. Do you mind?”

“Not at all Peggy. One of my greatest pleasures before the change was doing a little stand-up comedy now and then. It’s good to know I’ve still ‘got it’!”

“Really? Where did you perform?”

“Before the change I did sound work for a small garage band called Pleasant Valley Sunday. Yes they named themselves after that old Monkees tune. I used to be the roadie and owned and operated the sound system. During their breaks they sometimes introduce me to do 20 minutes or so. I don’t know if they still want me back after all of this.”

“Jen I think they still want you. A few of the guys in the band stopped in several times to try to get in to see you. After word leaked out what was happening to you they told me to tell you to get well real quick and that they would see you when you got out. They also said to tell you things just aren’t the same without you. Sounds like they want you back to me!”

“Thanks Peggy. I was wondering if that was one of the letdowns I know will come as I try to get my life back together.”

“Jen I have to ask a question here.”

“Go ahead Doctor.”

“Did the band ever play the Brookside?”

“Yup, we played there frequently. I’ve done a lot of my stand-up stuff there too.”

“So YOU’RE the one I saw! Nice work Jen. I was rolling on the floor. And a great job on the sound system too!”

“EWW! Do you know what’s on that floor? On second thought maybe its better you don’t know. I just pray you’ve had all of your shots and they’re up to date. Doc you surprise me! What’s a decent guy like you doing in a place like the Brookside?”

“I know it’s a hole in the wall but it DOES have some of the best oldies music in town. PVS, your band, sounds pretty good too. I guess I just like the old stuff better than the new rap and rock that’s popular these days. I’m into the old girl groups and single artists of the 50’s, 60’s and 70’s.”

“When the band gets things back together I’ll have to let you know where we’re playing and give you an invitation. I’ll have some unique material out of this experience for my act. I was going to branch out and try singing next. Some of the old comedy tunes that you just don’t hear any more. I had a good voice for it as a guy. I’m not certain that it’ll work out. Now that I have the voice for it maybe I’ll try some of the old ‘girl tunes’ the guys can’t do all by themselves.”

“I talked to the hospital and they said Peggy here can help you for about two weeks. After that if you need her you’ll have to make other arrangements. The lawyers from the insurance company will be here at 9 am. The press conference is scheduled for about 2 PM. And here’s the best news — after the press conference we’re going to send you home! There isn’t anything more we can directly do for you so we’ll get you out of here and get you back home where I’m sure you’ll feel more relaxed. Peggy, we’ve freed you up for the rest of the day to help Jen here get ready and learn some more about the body she’s in now. And I will have our resident shrink pay you a visit later this morning Jen. I think it’s great idea since you’ve probably noticed different feelings and emotions than you’re used to. And please don’t tell her I called her our resident shrink. She HATES that and besides she’s my wife! I’ll be sleeping on the couch for a week! By the way she was with me when I saw you at the Brookside. She got a hoot out of your act and the band too.”

“OK you’re secret is safe with me. I have some questions for you too. Will there be any pictures released of me at the press conference?”

“Yes, I wanted to come up with some of the pictures to get your approval after the lawyers visit this morning. We’ll only release what you approve. The rest are private because they are a part of your medical record and will never be released without your direct approval even to other doctors for medical purposes.”

“Thanks Doctor Abrams. I was thinking that a sequence of photos showing the change in my face would be OK. Then the people that knew me would at least be able to believe that it was possible for this to happen. I’d like to get a copy of that myself in case someone doesn’t believe me. Oh wow! Look at the time! I wanted to do something better about my hair. It looks ok but it is a little ragged. Peggy said she would help me with it before the lawyers get here. I at least want to look presentable for that and the press conference this afternoon.”

“I’ll let you and Peggy get back to the room and take care of that. I’ll see you again after the visit at 9 AM ok?”

“See you then.” Doctor Abrams stood up and went back to the serving line to grab some breakfast.

“Well Peggy, shall we go?”

“Let me finish this coffee while you take care of the rest of that bagel and we’ll get moving.”

We sat quietly for a few more minutes as we both finished our breakfasts then headed back to the room. On the way there we stopped at the nursing station and Peggy made me do the bit with the guy again. I had to do it at least twice more since some of the patients were wondering what all of the ruckus was about. As the laughter faded away I got back to the room. To my surprise I found a huge bouquet of flowers with a card that read “To my new daughter and my new sister. Signed Dad and Sis. See you at your house tonight!” I had always liked flowers but kept it a secret. It just wasn’t a guy thing. Right now I didn’t care about that. Tears started pouring down my face and I sniffled at the thought that I would soon see my father and sister and that they had accepted me after the accident.

Peggy came in a couple of minutes later as the tears and sniffles subsided. “WOW. Looks like you have an admirer.”

“Two of them actually. My dad and sister sent these.”

“I thought they would send them. They’ve been here every day since the accident. We just asked them to give you a little time alone after you woke up or they would have been in here yesterday too. They must have called to talk to the Doctor about how you were doing and found out you’re headed home later today. Your dad even arranged to get your truck from the College and move it to your house. By the way we’ll take my car when you’re released. I need to know exactly where you live since we’ll be working out of your home for the next two weeks.”

“That’s a relief. I’m not ready to face the folks on the staff there right now. I think I need a couple of weeks before I can deal with that.”

“Don’t worry about that we’ll cover you with the paperwork you’ll need to go back to work. The doctor should also be bringing up your modified ID and paperwork to get your signature. It looks like everyone accepted what has happened to you and most of your records were changed or re-created with only a few minor glitches. It isn’t every day this type of thing happens and a few of the places didn’t believe it at first. Once we explained that they would see proof LIVE on TV today they agreed to co-operate. Some things will take longer than others to process but we have enough ready so that you shouldn’t have many problems with the rest.”

“That sounds great. I know they’ve already done a lot of work on this and I’d like to thank them myself. Is there any way to get everyone together for a small party a few weeks from now?”

“I’m sure there is!”

“Now about this hair……..”

For the next 30 minutes we went over how to care for my hair after I washed it and exactly what was the best way to wash it. We lacked some stuff but I think I got the hang of it enough for now. Peggy found a brush and used it to work out more tangles in my hair and to remove the ragged look on my bangs. “I think I like how this looks. What do you think Peggy?”

“It looks great to me. Neat and feminine looking, just what you need for the press conference. By the way, what are you going to do about the woman that was in here last night if she shows up today?”

“ I shouldn’t have lost it like that last night with her. I remember her from when I was doing one of those talk radio help shows on a local AM station a few years ago. She was on the news staff at the station. I know her very well and I don’t remember her being like that back then. I’ll have to talk to her away from the cameras and see if we can patch things up. She just hit me the wrong way at the wrong time and wouldn’t let it go when I told her no interviews.”

“Are all news folks like that?”

“NO! Most are very hard working people who care about keeping the community informed in the best and most accurate manner possible. They usually work long hours for very little pay when compared to other jobs. Only the top people at each station or publication ever earn the big bucks. The rest just get paid a standard salary like all of the other staffers. A very few like her fight to claw their way to the top by any means possible. Usually after a while the rules of the news business kick in and they cross the boundaries of the journalist’s code of ethics. When that happens they will never get another job in the business anywhere ever again.”

“WOW. You really did have some experiences didn’t you?”

“Yes, more than I ever want to admit. Maybe one day I’ll tell you more when I’m in the mood. If we are finished I’d like to have some quiet time to myself. I need to work on a little writing project before I forget some things. Just come get me when the legal folks arrive. Is that ok Peggy?”

“It sure is. I’ll let you know when they get here.”

There. All caught up with my writing. WOW is my hand cramped. If I keep doing this I’m gonna have to use one of my computers. OOPS. There’s the knock on the door I’ve been expecting. Be back soon……

What a meeting! Legally I can’t put much of the details down in my journal but I’ll never have to worry about money. Turns out my dad got my lawyer involved and he and the insurance folks worked out quite a deal. Lets just say the settlement is in the low seven figure range (that’s MILLIONS) and let it go at that. I have a certified check that I can get into my bank tomorrow to get me started buying new clothes and the things I’ll need to adapt. I’m amazed at how fast this mess got sorted out. Roy really hit them hard on this one. I would have expected it to drag out for months instead of just a few weeks. It will take a month for the balance of the settlement to be transferred to my bank. I’ll have to talk with the bank about it and set up something with them to handle it.

I have to thank to Roy (that’s my lawyer friend). He’s one of the toughest little bastards (that’s what he calls himself I swear!) on the face of the earth when it comes to getting settlements especially in a clearly defined case. There was no doubt about what happened to me since the hospital documented everything. The insurance company wants to keep the settlement quiet and so do I. If the news got out I’d have lots of long lost relatives and friends real fast. It will be tough enough just getting the people I know to accept me as I have become without adding a fortune to the mix.

I think I need a nap. Peggy is going to wake me in about an hour to meet with Doctor Abrams one last time before the conference.

===

My eyes popped open moments after the knock on the door. I sat up and rubbed my eyes after brushing my hair out of the way. “Come in!… Oh hi Doc!”

“Hello yourself. I have the picture sequence we want to release with me. Can you look at it now and let me know if we can use it this afternoon?”

“Let me take a look….” I took the folder and opened it to the first picture. It was head and shoulders shot of me as a man, probably from one of the awards I had won at work. The next showed me in the hospital bed with no hair looking much the same as I did in the first picture. The next 18 pictures showed the changes in my face and hair taken one picture a day. The last picture was taken on the morning of the day I woke up. Looking at the pictures was upsetting as it clearly showed how much my face had changed at each step. There was absolutely no trace of the old me left in my new face. You couldn’t see it in the change sequence because they were closed but even my eye color had changed. I sat there a few minutes just looking them over as a few small tears ran down my face. I finally snapped out of it and grabbed a tissue from the box next to the bed.

“I don’t think I want to be in the room when you show these. Can I come in afterwards?” I dried my face. “I don’t think I could control myself if I saw them again today.” I closed the folder and handed it back to him.

“I’ll arrange to have you introduced after we show them. Are you sure you’re ready to do this?”

“No. But I have to do it anyway. I’m not willing to give up everything I had in my old life. I know that there will be changes but I would miss my friends and family terribly if I just disappeared.”

“Do you want to take any questions from the press this afternoon?”

“All I really want to do is make a statement and then let the medical staff handle the technical questions. All I ask is that we say that I’m a normal female now and not reveal too much about the exact details of the change. I’m sure the tabloids would love to get their hands on the pictures that show the rest of my body while it was changing.”

“We’ll be glad to do that although I’ll be telling a small lie that you’re a ‘normal” female.”

“What?”

“I just found out something from the last series of tests we did yesterday. We’re not entirely certain yet but it looks like you don’t age at the same rate as everybody else. I’ll keep this simple. The human body changes a little every day we’re alive. Some cells in the body live longer than others and are replaced on a more frequent basis. Your cells seem to be living longer before some of them need to be replaced by your body. We are estimating that for each year you live your body will age at about half of that rate. Most people have a life expectancy of between 75 and a little over 100 years. In your case though we feel that your life expectancy should be closer to 150 to 200 years.”

“I don’t know what to say. I never expected this Doctor!”

“Neither did we. I need to make sure you understand that there are limits on how much your body can repair itself. While it can take a lot of abuse and still repair the damage, a serious injury can still kill you. In other words there is no such thing as immortality for you. Eventually you will die just like the rest of us. Maybe long after we’re all gone but you CAN and WILL die. No jumping over the Grand Canyon on a motorcycle OK?”

“I get the picture. I can’t say I like it but I’ll have to get used to it.”

“I’m glad you took that as well as you did since I have more. There are still some small changes going on in your body. We have no way to know what more will happen. If you don’t feel well we need you back here as soon as possible.”

“Oh great. Now you’re telling me I might grow fur and a tail right? Wonderful.”

“Now don’t worry about that. We suspect that what’s still going on is just minor internal changes after your major transformation.”

I put my head in my hands and sighed. “Alright. I’ll have to live with it. There’s nothing else I can do. Thanks Doc. Have you had a chance to talk with the psychologist yet? I need to talk to her before the press conference. Some questions have to get answered before my ‘coming out’ party.”

“She’s waiting right outside the door. Shall I ask her to come in?”

I nodded yes. He opened the door and motioned for her to enter. “This is Doctor Sarah Brandt. Sarah, this is Jennifer Stevens. I’ll leave you two alone to talk.” He opened the door and disappeared into the hallway.

“Hi Jennifer. How are you feeling today?”

“Is that your standard line Doctor? I thought you’d do better than that.”

“Ok you caught me. I failed bedside manners! So come on and give me a break. Bill there tells me you’re handling this whole thing reasonably well.”

“That’s his name? He never told me and I never thought to ask….”

“He probably also told you that I was married to him and that I’d really be mad at him if I knew he called me the ‘resident shrink’ didn’t he?”

“OK. Now I’m even more confused and I didn’t think that was possible!”

“It’s just his little way of making a patient feel comfortable seeing me. Yes I am married to that nut and no I wouldn’t be angry with him either.”

“I think I understand at least that much. So since you’re married he’s probably been keeping you filled in on how I’ve been responding.”

“Yes he has. If you hadn’t requested to see me I would have turned up here this morning anyway. Bill said you had some questions you wanted to try to work out. We’ll get to those in just a few minutes. I really do need to ask you a couple of honest questions though. I’ve really got to know how you’re handling this whole transformation so well. Going through it would give me a case of the screaming purple heebie-jeebies.”

“Well Doctor…”

“Doctor won’t do. Just call me Sarah!”

“You see Sarah right after I got the news that I could never go back to what I was I realized I had two choices. I could fight the change and make myself miserable for the rest of my life or I could embrace it and get on with living. I chose to get on with living and make the most of my circumstances as I can. Now I have a question for you. Is the screaming purple heebie-jeebies anything like being in a big blue funk?”

“Not similar at all. The screaming purple heebie-jeebies are when you go running around yelling incoherently and banging your head against the wall. A big blue funk is quite different. That’s where you sit around and mope and don’t feel like doing a damned thing for a few weeks. A BBF can and often does follow treatment for the SPHJ’s though. We think a BBF is caused by the patient getting the bill from the psychiatrist for treating the SPHF’s.”

“Now I understand!” I said giggling.

“What did you want to ask?”

“Now wait a minute. You said you had two questions……”

“Seems like you’re the talk of the hospital staff today. I just heard what you did to that guy that tried to hit on you in the cafeteria. I was hoping that you’d do the bit for me when we’re finished.”

“Sure but we do need to get serious for a while.”

“That’s why I’m here. Bill said you had quite a sense of humor so I got you relax a bit by letting you use it. Feeling a little better now?”

“Yup. That worked out fine. Possibly the only trip to the analyst’s couch that should have had a microphone, a stage with footlights and a drummer for rimshots. Thanks!”

“OK so what’s REALLY bothering you?”

“I’m so confused about my sexual feelings. 20 days ago I was a heterosexual male. Then I started changing into a woman and when I wake up all external traces of the old me are gone. Everything right down to and including my eye color completely changed forever for God’s sake. The only thing I have left of the old me is some pictures and what’s inside and I’m not too certain that that is still intact any more. This morning in the shower I explored my new anatomy a little. Yeah it felt great and may it be one of the major compensations in this whole mess. Afterwards I spent a minute or so day dreaming about what it would be like to do it with a man. A MAN! Twenty days ago I WAS ONE! Sarah just what the hell is happening to me? I feel like parts of my mind are being ripped out and re-arranged somehow.”

“Let’s review some basic biology first. Keep in mind I’m a psychologist and NOT a bio major here ok? First, brain activity is an electro-chemical reaction. Nerves in the brain use very tiny electrical pulses to transmit their signals with the help of chemicals in the brain. Second, the chemicals in a male and female body are present in differing quantities. They’re called hormones and each sex has different levels for each one. Male hormones have a different effect on the body and brain than female hormones. We know this to be a fact since hormones are used as part of the process in sexual reassignment surgery. You’re not the first person to experience the effects you’ve described. You’re just the first to experience it without having to take artificially created hormones. What you feel is the female hormones making changes to your brain. It’s natural and it should only take another few weeks for everything to adjust. Until then you will feel confused and frustrated about sex. We could try to give you small doses of male hormones but that only prolongs the time it takes to make the changes instead of reversing or preventing them. How am I doing so far?”

“At least that explains what I’ve been feeling these past two days, more today than yesterday. How big are the mental changes likely to be?”

“Remember that a human being is a combination of their environment growing up and the effects of the body they occupy since birth. For the majority of people they never experience a change in attitude because of a change in sex. The people that have SRS experience changes as will you. What you learned when you were growing up is a major part of the human mindset It IS altered by the influences of the body on the mind. What you learned and became years ago will always be there. Remember that. The basic knowledge can’t be altered by the chemical reactions. Who you are and what you know will always be a part of you. What will change is the way your mind reacts to the body’s external stimulation including sex. Emotions can also become stronger too.”

“That sounds exactly like what I have felt. I think you’ve answered that question and I feel better knowing I’m not going crazy with the way I feel. Thanks Sarah. Can I call on you again if I need some help or advice?”

“You sure can. Peggy has my contact information. Just give me a call any time if you want to talk over the phone or schedule an appointment whenever you feel you need to. I would like to follow up on this in another two weeks or so if you don’t mind.”

“I think I’d like that. I need to watch myself over the next few weeks. I hope that all of my friends will accept what has happened and things will return quickly to normal. I suspect though that it won’t be that easy. I was hoping that I could keep my emotions under control like I used to but I may not be able to any more.”

“Is there anything else you want to chat about?”

I tried my best attempt at a valley girl voice “Yea, do you -like- know of any place that —like- has some good sales on clothes? I need -like- an ENTIRE new wardrobe. I have -like- NOTHING to wear!”

Sarah and I both dissolved into a giggling fit that lasted for a couple of minutes. Neither of us could look at the other without gales of laughter resulting. We both laughed so hard we were crying. Peggy came into the room after quietly knocking on the door. All she saw was the two of us hugging and crying.

I slipped back into the valley girl bit “We’re -like- ok you know? Just —like- two girlfriends having -like- a good cry! ‘kay?” Peggy just stood there with her mouth hanging open. The look on her face was priceless and Sarah and I both lost it again. We both rolled off our chairs onto the floor giggling with big tears running down our faces.

I came back to my senses before Sarah and as I tried to catch my breath I gave Peggy a little explanation of what happened. Slowly she caught on that neither of us had totally lost our minds especially when I did a little more of the valley girl bit.

“How do you DO that girl?” Peggy asked.

“I don’t know. I don’t even think too much about it, I just do it. I used to have lots of fun like that as a guy. I guess there’s even more possibilities this way.”

“You have a great ear for voices and accents. Can you teach me how to do that? It would be great to break the ice barrier between me and some of the patients.” Sarah said.

“I’ll try though not everyone can do it. Peggy, why did you come in before we get going too much on other things?”

“I wanted to tell you that it’s coming up to 12:30. If you wanted to get lunch we’ll go to the staff dining room. The press is starting to collect in the public dining room. The briefing room won’t be ready for them for almost another hour.”

“I did want to try to talk to the woman from last night again. We’ll go down in a few minutes. Let me finish up with Sarah first.”

“I’ll be right outside.”

I turned back to Sarah. “Sarah, thanks again for talking with me. I do understand now what’s happening to me and I think I can handle it. I will be sure to see you again in about two weeks. I’ll ask Peggy to make sure I get here. And I still owe you something!” I launched into the bit from the cafeteria this morning. When I got up to leave tears and giggles were what I saw and heard as she waved goodbye.

I caught up with Peggy and we set off for the staff cafeteria. “Peggy could you slip into the public cafeteria and see if you can find Dorene from last night? I’d like to talk to her before the press conference and see if I can patch things up. I didn’t handle it very well last night.”

Peggy hit the button for the elevator. “I’ll give you a few minutes to get something from the line and then I’ll go get her if she’s there. I assume no cameras, just her, and this is entirely off the record?”

The elevator arrived and we both got in. It was a little crowded with four other people in the back. “Yes just her and the conversation won’t be useable on the news.” As the elevator started down I felt a little pinch on my behind. I looked back and saw a woman on my left and a guy on my right. The pinch had been on the right side. The woman remained expressionless but the guy just smiled and blushed a little. The elevator stopped on the next floor and the woman behind me indicated she wanted to get out. Figuring that this was my chance I guesstimated where the guy’s foot would be and thought “Bombs away!”. I took a step as the woman squeezed past me to get out. A yelp of pain from my right told me that I had hit the target. I scooted back to the spot left empty by her leaving and looked back at the man. “Sorry about that!” The rest of the elevator ride was very quiet but Peggy was grinning from ear to ear. I had to fight off giggling myself at the pained look on the guy’s face.

The elevator finally stopped at the first floor and we all got off. The last I saw of the guy he was limping out the front door of the hospital. Peggy spoke first. “I think I figured out what that was all about. He pinched you didn’t he Jen?”

“He did. Like my response?”

“You did very well. Looks like I shouldn’t have to teach you too much about getting out of trouble with men, only about getting into it in the first place.”

“I think I finally found a reason to master high heels. Think a spike heel would have done a bit more damage there?” I grinned.

“Now you know our secret! A man should NEVER get a woman in high heels mad at him.”

We entered the staff dining room. Peggy told the line person to put the food on my room bill again. I got a few things mostly a small salad and a glass of iced tea and headed for a table in a quiet corner. Peggy left to find Dorene. I was picking at what was left of my salad when Peggy came back. Dorene was following with an angry scowl on her face. I motioned for Dorene to sit down. Peggy winked and went to get herself something to eat.

“Dorene I want to apologize. I wasn’t in a very good mood last night and I’d like to clear things up between us.”

“It’s a little too late for that.”

“Dorene you really don’t know who I am do you?” She gave me a blank look. “Do you remember the first job you had at that AM radio station years ago?” She nodded. “Remember a big heavyset guy that used to the help type talk show on computers? You talked quite a bit with him and found out you both had some things in common?”

Her eyes glazed over for a moment then her face changed from the angry scowl to a look of amazement. “Bob is that really you in there?”

“Yes Dorene it IS me in here. Like my new packaging?”

“I knew that a Robert Stevens was the guy that got hit but I never connected that it was the Bob Stevens I knew years ago! I must say you’ve changed considerably over the years.”

“You’ve changed too Dorene. You were never like that back at the radio station. What happened?”

“It’s the pressure of fighting to keep my job. Have you followed the broadcasting stuff over the years?” I nodded yes. ”Then you already know that the local stations are having a tough time of it financially. The forced change to digital broadcasting and the downturn in the economy has caused many stations to cut back to the bare minimum staff. Even though the station I’m with now is number one in our market they’re having money problems too. The management has been slowly whittling away at the news staff for the past year. The reporters that can deliver the big news stories still have jobs. I may be next on the chopping block. I was just trying last night to get the story before anyone else had the chance. You’re big news all of a sudden. Even the national networks are pressuring their local stations in the area for stories about you.”

I leaned forwards in my chair and lowered my voice. “Dorene I can promise you this. For at least the next 3 to 5 weeks I won’t be talking willingly to ANY member of the media either print or electronic. I’m just not ready to go under the microscope yet. I still have a lot of adjustments to make in my life and I need some private time to try and make them. When I do finally set down for an interview it will be with you and YOU ALONE. I’ll talk to your news director if he doesn’t believe you. I’ll gladly talk about almost anything except extremely personal topics. We’ll work out what’s off-limits before the interview. I’ll come to the station to do it since I want to keep my home a private place. You won’t have an exclusive deal on this but I will guarantee a week or more head start before I do similar interviews with other people. That’s only fair to everyone else isn’t it?” I folded my hands in my lap and leaned back in my chair.

“Jennifer it sounds fair to me. I’ll let my news director know when I get back to the station. Will you be taking questions at the press conference?”

“I doubt it. I’m not ready to deal with all of that yet but I will be making a short statement. You’ll have to wait for that at the conference.”

“Fair enough then and thanks! Sorry about last night too. Maybe now I won’t have to worry about loosing my job so much and get back to good old basic solid news reporting.”

“I want to make sure you understand that even if you get canned at the station the offer of the first interview goes with you and NOT the station. Wherever you land if you do get fired you’ll take the interview offer with you. Got it? And if ANY word of this deal leaks out it’s off. No excuses either. ANY WORD will terminate the deal. And nothing that was said during our little talk here is to ever turn up on the news either.”

“I’ll be sure to tell the news director about that too. As far as I’m concerned this conversation never took place. I’ve got to get back to the crew. They’ll be wondering what happened.”

“Just tell them that I apologized and I’m still not doing interviews for a while. It’s the truth isn’t it?”

“I think they’ll accept that. Gotta run.” We shook hands and she headed back for the public dining room. Peggy moved her tray to my table from a few yards away. “How did that go?”

“Could you or anyone else hear any of our conversation?””

“Not a word.”

“Good that’s the way I’m keeping it. All I can say is that we patched things up. She has changed a little over the years but she’s not the news bitch that I met last night.”

“I’m glad that went well. Its about 1:30. The briefing room is open so the press is moving in there to set up. What do you want to do now?”

“I think I’ll just go get another iced tea and wait right here. Is that ok?”

“It works for me. I’ll go tell them where we are. Be right back.”

I grabbed my glass and went back to the serving line for more iced tea. I still have to figure out why but my tastes in food had changed drastically. I can’t stand coffee now but tea tastes great to me. I didn’t even attempt to have waffles and sausages this morning yet they were probably my favorite breakfast before. I would have grabbed a roast beef sandwich for lunch but a small salad looked better to me. At least I wouldn’t have any problems in this body keeping this figure intact. My body chemistry was altering my taste in food. I refilled the glass and went back to the table. I got lost in thought and wasn’t paying attention. I heard a voice ask “A penny for your thoughts?” I looked up and saw Sarah Brandt holding her lunch tray. “Just having a late lunch. Could I sit here?”

“Yes please do. I was just thinking over what I’m going to say at the press conference in a little while.”

“And?”

“I’m going to thank everyone for their support and concern for my recovery. I’m also going to ask that I be given the time and space I need to adjust as much as I can to my new circumstances. Other than that I wasn’t going to say much.”

“Do you want to write anything down?”

“No. I was used to doing stuff like this ‘cold’. I actually get more nervous if I have to read from something prepared. If I can get through this without making a complete fool of myself I’ll be fine.”

“If I’ve ever met anyone that could handle something like this it would have to be you. I’m pleased with how well you’ve adjusted so far. If I had to undergo what you’ve been through I would very likely be a blubbering idiot right about now.”

“You doctors are always spouting those scientific terms that the rest of us can only wonder about. I don’t think its anything special. I just do it because I have no other reasonable choices. As my friend Lisa is so fond of saying, ‘If life gives you lemons then make lemonade.’ I’m just trying to make lemonade.”

“Jen I wish you lots of luck and success in moving on with your life. If there is ever anything you need please let me know. Oh, there’s Peggy. Looks like they are starting the press conference.”

“Thanks Sarah.” Peggy came up to the table. “Show time?”

“Yup. They just started. They should be done with the picture sequence in a few minutes. You ready?”

“No but that’s never stopped me before. It won’t stop me now. Let’s go.”

We left the lunch room and walked about 100 feet down the hallway to the door of the briefing room. Peggy cracked the door open a little so I could hear what was going on inside. There was almost complete silence. All I could hear was the click-clack of a slide projector as it cycled through the photo sequence. It must have reached the last slide in the sequence because I heard everyone in the room gasp. The door opened briefly as Doctor Abrams poked his head out. “All set?” I nodded yes as he ducked back inside.

I stepped back away from the door as it opened wide. Doctor Abrams began the introduction. “Ladies and gentlemen you’ve seen what happened. Our guest has requested that you not ask questions. She has indicated however that she wants to make a statement to the people and friends so concerned about her recovery over the past few weeks. I’d like to introduce Jennifer Stevens.” I waited in the hallway listening to the introduction, a great lump of fear rising from the bottom of by stomach into my throat. As I heard my name I felt a gentle hand on my back give me a firm push towards the door. It was Peggy. “You’re on.” I took a deep breath and stepped into the room. The avalanche of flash bulbs was blinding. I just stood there blinking for a few moments until Doctor Abrams guided me over to the microphone.

“I’m sorry but could you hold the flash photos for a little?” The flashing stopped. “Thanks. I want to thank everyone for their prayers for my complete recovery. As you can see it worked but not quite the way we all wanted. As the doctors may have already told you the change is permanent. There is no way to change me back. I have decided to accept the change as much as I can and to continue on with whatever the future brings. I ask that everyone, including the members of the media, allow me the time and space I need to make the adjustment to my new life. I won’t be giving interviews to anyone for at least the next few weeks. I also ask that you respect my home and place of employment as private areas where photos and videotaping are not allowed except by specific invitation.”

“I don’t intend to crawl under a rock or become invisible. I will be out in public as I need to be to live my life. For the members of the media video and photos are ok in public areas. Other than that I place no restrictions on your coverage of me. All I ask is that you be fair and honest in your reporting.”

“Again, thanks to everyone that sent cards and letters wishing my speedy recovery. There are simply too many to send each and every one of you a Thank You note so I’ll pass my thanks along to you all now. I’m looking forward to getting back to as normal a life as I can. Thanks for coming.”

I paused as the cameras exploded again and gave the photographers a good minute or so to get the photos and video they needed. I looked around the room and saw Dorene leaning against the wall at the back. She saw me looking her way and winked then gave me a thumbs up. I smiled and excused myself as a few of the denser reporters attempted to shout questions at me. I waved and went back out the same door I had entered. Peggy closed the door behind me. I slumped against the wall as Peggy caught me.

“Easy girl! Are you feeling all right?”

“Peggy, I have NEVER been so scared in my life. Did it show?”

“Not a bit. I couldn’t tell.”

“I think Sarah was right. My emotions are a LOT stronger than they used to be. I used to just laugh off stuff like that press conference before the transformation. I was so scared going in I thought I was going to pass out.”

“Let’s get you back to your room for a while. Doctor Abrams wanted to have you sign the final paperwork and give you as much of your new identification stuff as we have ready. I think he will be a little longer in there with some questions.”

Back in my room I decided that I needed a short nap. “Peggy can you come and wake me up in about 30 minutes? I’m going to lie down.” She nodded and left me alone sitting on the edge of the bed. I lifted both legs up onto the bed and leaned back. I think I was out before my head hit
the pillow.

I woke when I felt someone gently shaking my shoulder. It turned out to be Peggy. “How long?” I muttered.

“About 90 minutes. We decided the rest would help.”

“Thanks. It did. I guess my body is still recovering from the changes. That press conference took more out of me than I realized.”

“Now we need to get you signed out and on your way back home. There are sick people that need the space. You’re healthy and there’s not much more we can do for you. Let me get Doctor Abrams.” She went out into the hallway and came back moments later with the doctor.

“It’s time to boot you out of here Jennifer. I’ve got a few papers here for you to sign first.”

“Ok Doc. Let’s get this done. I want to go home.”

“Here’s the pile. Just sign the bottom of each one with your name. To make it official here’s your new drivers license.”

I reached out and took it from the doctor. The license showed my new face. “That’s the picture you took of me yesterday. Your folks sure do work fast!”

“We aim to please. I have a few more things but they can wait until after the paperwork.”

I opened the folder and grabbed a pen. I had to force myself to sign Jennifer Marie Stevens the first few times. It just didn’t feel right. I got to the bottom of the stack looking at each one as I signed. “Looks like standard hospital documents to me.”

“True. Our legal and billing folks wouldn’t be happy if each patient didn’t sign that stack. I think they have some type of deal with the paper company.” He winked when I looked at him.

“What’s next?” He handed me a bulging manila envelope. Inside was more identification paperwork and copies of the forms I had just signed.

“Someone will call you from our identity team tomorrow about the rest.”

“Is there anything else I should know?”

“Peggy has several changes of clothes for you. They should get you through until you and Peggy can arrange a shopping trip tomorrow. There’s paperwork in there to give to the bank in the morning so you can get that check the insurance company gave you cashed and have the funds to work with for whatever you need. I think that about takes care of it.”

“Thanks Doc and tell Sarah I’ll see her again soon. I think I’ll need someone to talk to. Is Peggy ready to go? She said she was driving.”

“She’s right outside with a wheelchair.” I started to protest and was told that it was hospital regulations.

“OK. Let’s get going.”

Peggy came in and I sat down in the chair. She pushed me out the door into the hallway. The applause sounded like thunder echoing off the hard floors and wall. Most of the staff of the hospital was there to say goodbye. I started crying as Peggy walked down the hall towards the elevator. I shook hands with as many people as I could and a few of the other nurses gave me big hugs. We paused as the elevator came to our floor.

“Thanks everyone for taking care of me when I couldn’t take care of myself. And thanks to those of you that have been working on the identity nightmare. I know how much trouble it must have been to get so much done in such a short time. I WILL be back to visit you in a few weeks!”

The elevator door dinged and opened. Peggy backed the chair into the elevator and the doors closed as everyone waved goodbye. I looked back at Peggy smiling. “I didn’t expect that. Thank you.”

“It would have been impossible to stop them. Ready to point me in the right direction?”

“As soon as we get to your car!”

Peggy’s car turned out to be a new style dark green Beetle. The back end was already full with what looked to be several bags and boxes with new clothes. Peggy started the car. “Where to?”

“Head towards the north side of the city. I live out in the country a few miles outside of the city limits.” Peggy got on the freeway and headed north. We talked about plans for tomorrow and decided a trip to the bank was first followed by trips for clothes and supplies. We got off the freeway at the exit I wanted and headed north again on the local streets.

As we passed one of the fast food places a news van from the station Dorene worked for pulled out directly behind us. “Shit. Jen we got a van from one of the TV stations following us. What do you want me to do?”

“Don’t do anything Peggy. The station has their studios a couple of miles up the road. I go by them every day on the way to work. They’re just headed back to the station.”

At an intersection we stopped for the light. Across from us sat a school bus loaded with kids. A banner on the bus read “State High School Band Champions” and the kids were having a grand time celebrating. The bus was signaling for a turn to their right away from us. The light in our lane stayed red but the bus got a green light and lumbered out into the intersection. We watched in horror as the car at the head of the line to our right lurched forward with its horn blaring and hit the bus broadside. The car dove under the bus and lifted it so the bus sat at a crazy angle braced up by the light pole on the corner. Smoke poured out from under the bus as flames appeared in the engine compartment of the car.

Peggy shut off the engine of her car and looked at me. I just said “Let’s move” and bailed out of the car. The people in the news van behind us were getting out too. I looked back and saw it was Dorene and the camera guy from the incident in my room.“ I yelled at Dorene. “Get on the phone and call 911. Tell them that a fully loaded school bus is involved and get the fire department here FAST!” Dorene already had her cell phone in her hand.

Peggy and I ran towards the bus. The smell of gasoline was extremely strong as we neared the open door at the front. Several students were already getting off the bus. Some were not injured and they were helping other students that had been hurt. “Peggy set up triage outside over there on the lawn and get everyone as far away as you can. This thing is gonna blow! The gas tank on the bus has ruptured!” She nodded and herded the walking wounded away from the bus towards the lawn on the corner.

By now several other drivers came to help. Peggy yelled at them to help the students that were injured move away from the bus. She also had someone look at the car. Anyone that could walk was now out of the bus and on the lawn. I looked at the bus driver. She had hit her head when the car hit and was out cold. I yelled for one of the guys to help me get her out then unbuckled her seat belt. Someone showed up and grabbed her under her arms lifting her out of the seat. I grabbed her legs and helped get her out of the bus through the front door. I passed her to a waiting helper and went back into the bus for a final search. About half way to the back I heard a loud “whump” and turned around to find the whole front of the bus in flames blocking the door. Dark acrid smoke filled the bus blocking my vision and choking my throat. I ran for the back of the bus looking in the seats for any stragglers. I was only going to get one chance at this.

Seeing that no one was left on the bus, I saw the emergency exit at the back blocked by a mountain of band instruments and costumes. Just as I turned towards the side of the bus to use one of the escape windows I heard a moan from under the mountain. I knew I only had seconds to dig in the pile or we would both be fried in the fire.

I threw bags and instrument cases aside until I found a small girl. I picked her up and kicked out one of the escape windows with my foot. I yelled to a helper to take the girl. He got her safely from my arms and backed away from the bus. The front of the bus dropped as two explosions indicated that the tires just blew out from the fire. I groped for the escape window and dropped out of the bus. I took about three steps and passed out.

I woke to the sound of fire engine sirens. I had an oxygen mask on my face and I was coughing from the smoke I inhaled. My head felt like it was going to explode and my vision was blurred. I blinked a few more times and it seemed to clear a bit. Peggy’s face formed out of the fog.

“Take it easy Jen. You inhaled quite a lot of that smoke when you got the girl out. Just stay there and take deep breaths to get some oxygen back into you. You’ve got some cuts and bruises and a little of your hair got singed too.”

I croaked out “Did we get everyone?”

“Yes. Everyone got out ok on the bus. No serious injuries on board thank God! The guy in the car wasn’t so lucky. Looks like he may have died from a heart attack before he hit the bus. The losses could have been much worse.”

“How did I get clear of the bus?”

“You got a few steps away from the bus then passed out. Two of the uninjured students ran over and pulled you away about three seconds before the whole bus exploded in flames."

“I’ll have to thank them.” I tried to sit up to look around. Big mistake. The world took a spin and faded to black.

I felt someone wiping my face with something cold and wet. It was Peggy again. I was still on the grass and the oxygen mask was gone. “There that’s more like it. Welcome back”

“How long was I out?”

“Oh about 20 minutes. You’ll be fine. That iron constitution of yours works wonders. The coughing stopped and your breathing cleared up a few minutes ago. The cuts and bruises show signs of healing. I think they’ll be gone by morning. The only thing that can’t be fixed by your body is your singed hair. The tips of the longer parts aren’t too good. We can trim them off when you get home and I’ll get you a hair appointment to get the rest of the gunk out of it. It smells terrible from the smoke.”

“I saw Dorene here. Is she still around?”

“No she said she had to get back to the station and edit the story for a special on the news. Seems you’re getting more publicity than you wanted. The kids on the bus are calling you a heroine for getting them all out in time. They got everything on video too.”

“Crap. All I want is to get back to something like my old life. Why me Peggy?”

“Honey if I knew that I wouldn’t be working as a nurse, I’d be selling tarot card readings on TV like Miss Cleo! Lets get you back in the car and head home.”

Peggy’s car had been moved to the driveway next to the lawn. She helped me up and I staggered over to the car. She opened the door and guided me into the seat. I handed her my driver’s license with my address on it and drifted off to sleep hoping she could find my house.

“Jen, Jen are you in there?” Someone was shaking my shoulder again. “Jen I think we’re here!”

I opened my eyes to see my old brown house and my red Dodge pickup in the front driveway. I was never so glad to see anything in my entire life. I started searching my pockets for my keys only to realize I didn’t have any pockets on these clothes. I was searching around for the keys when Peggy handed me a purse. “They’re in here now.” I grabbed the purse and hung it over my shoulder after fishing out the keys. I stumbled out of the car towards the front steps and opened the screen door. A couple of fumbles and I got the key in the lock. I must have mumbled something to Peggy about being sleepy.

Next thing I remember is waking up naked in my bed. The clock read about 10 at night and I needed to make a bathroom trip real bad. I grabbed one of my old T-shirts and slipped it on. It fit me like it was a tent now. I groped my way down the hall to the bathroom and relieved myself. My stomach rumbled so I headed for the kitchen. I found Peggy sitting in the living room watching TV. She looked up at me. “Hello sleepy head. I just managed to get you into bed before you conked out on me. I decided to stay until you showed some signs of coherent thought. That bus incident really wasted you didn’t it?”

“It did. I’m finally feeling better. My stomach was complaining so I decided to get something to eat. I don’t even know if I have any food that’s still good in the house.”

“Don’t worry about that. Your dad and sister stopped by and left you some supplies. They saw the news story Dorene did and rushed over to find out how you were. I let them into your room but you were so out of it we couldn’t get much more than a moan out of you when we shook you. I told them you’d call them in the morning and that you’re fine, just very tired.”

“Thanks again Peggy, I don’t know what I would have done without you today. Why don’t you go home. I’ll be fine overnight. I just want to get a quick bite to eat and get back to bed. Just give me a call after about 8 AM tomorrow morning and we’ll get things arranged for the day.”

“Thanks Jen. I’ll let myself out. Goodnight!”

===

That about does it from yesterday. Today I have to go shopping for new clothes and almost everything else to match my new body. And so dear journal that’s all for the moment.

----- To be continued in Chapter 3 -----

Zapped! -3- Adjustments

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Taxonomy upgrade extras:

By Bob Arnold

Chapter 3 — Adjustments

Once again, this chapter has grown much longer than I planned. I hope all of the future chapters don’t get as long as this one. As usual, reader comments are extremely important to me. The current lack of them also tells me a lot too! Please do take a moment or two to send some email after you read the chapter!

If anyone reading the story discovers a typo or other error please let me know so I can correct it. You can send an email to: [email protected] [1]. Please let me know where you saw the story and what the error was. I’ll attempt to get it corrected.

This is entirely a work of fiction with a few life experiences added in. All of the characters in this story are fictional and any resemblance to anyone else living or dead is entirely a coincidence. This story and the other chapters may be archived on any web site provided no fees are charged for access to the story. Please notify me if you are archiving this and the other chapters of the story on a web site. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format please contact me for arrangements.

Zapped — Chapter 3 — Adjustments
by Bob Arnold - Copyright 2001 - All Rights Reserved

Dear Diary,

I had better accept that this is a diary. It seems like its turning into one.

Thursday -

Waking up today was much better than yesterday. At least I was in a room I recognized as my own. I found myself face down hugging the pillow. It wasn’t uncomfortable with these things under me after all, just different. My hair was everywhere. That was one problem the old me never faced. I was loosing my hair before anyway. Now I’ll have to figure out some way of keeping this mane in check while I sleep. On top of that my hair smelled BAD. It reeked of the smoke from the bus fire yesterday. I was just too tired last night to do anything about it.

I pushed back the covers and stretched again. A wonderful feeling compared to the creaks and groans my old male body produced from a similar maneuver. This morning however a few muscles complained loud and clear. I must have strained something on the bus yesterday.

The clock said the time was just before 6 AM. I didn’t have to be back at work for at least 2 or maybe 3 weeks but I decided to keep in the habit of rising early in the morning. It seems to take much longer than before for me to get ready to go. I headed for the bathroom.

I sat down and emptied out, wiping myself when I finished. It startled me when I realized I’d done it without really thinking about it. Was I adapting that quickly? I decided that it didn’t matter all that much. I had to adjust anyway. Better sooner than later. Looks like I was taking steps in the right direction. I glanced over at the sink. God Bless Peggy! She had taken a few minutes to dig out the shampoo and conditioner that I had used yesterday at the hospital. I also found a bottle of lilac scented bubble bath. How had Peggy known? Lilacs, roses, strawberries and raspberries were all favorite scents of mine and had been for many years. I had even added roses and lilacs to the front yard of the house when I moved in 10 years ago. Both of them were huge now and the fragrance gently drifting from them in full bloom was wonderful on an early summer morning. The lilacs came first and lasted several weeks. Their deep purple color against the background of dark green leaves and stark branches was striking. Then the roses came in incredible abundance. Delicate deep pink densely packed blooms exploded against light green leaves all over the bush. Like the lilacs, I cut a few roses each day to bring into the house for the kitchen table. Where does it say that men can’t appreciate the beauty of flowers too?

I sighed then reached over to start the water running in the tub. I got the temperature just right then poured some of the bubble bath into the tub and left it to fill. I reached up and removed the rubber bands in my hair holding my ponytail. They hurt coming out and some long hair came with them. I decided there had to be a better way. I tossed the rubber bands in the trash and ran my fingers through my hair to straighten it out. My fingers came out smelling like the smoke from yesterday and were more than a little grimy. I decided a double dose of the shampoo might help.

I headed back to the bedroom to grab a couple of towels. I found the largest, softest towels I had and made a mental note to get quite a few more. Not quite as soft as I would have liked but better than the ones in the hospital. I detoured to the kitchen long enough to pour myself a glass of orange juice and gulp it down. Dad and my sister had brought over some supplies last night while I was sleeping. I remembered Peggy had promised them I would call so I left myself a note to call them later. I started a shopping list and added towels at the top. When I got back to the bathroom the tub had filled. I turned off the water and stripped off the old t-shirt I used as a nightgown.

The back of the bathroom door had a full length mirror. I stood there for a few minutes looking at the woman in the mirror. Nice firm breasts over a slim waist with a flat tummy. Trim legs and arms, thin yes, but not overly so. Just enough muscle and fat to provide all the right curves. I turned sideways to look at my backside. Not bad either. A little smaller than my old butt and much better looking. All the padding in the right places too. I turned back around and focused on the area between my legs. Spreading them slightly I saw soft folds of skin under a patch hair. I knew what was inside and didn’t want to explore there right now. The experience in the hospital bathroom yesterday was more than enough for a few days. I still had a long way to go in mental adjustments before I would be ready to deal with that again.

Three weeks ago if a beautiful woman stood in front of me doing what I was doing in the mirror I would have had an extremely difficult time restraining myself. What was very strange was that I felt no half crazed lust to pleasure myself until I had an orgasm, just amazement and a sense of satisfaction at the beautiful woman I had become. I turned away from the mirror and lowered myself gently into the warm inviting water.

I really enjoyed taking a good hot bath as a man and that pleasure was magnified several times as a woman. I don’t know of any law anywhere that says a man can’t enjoy a good soak too. For me it had helped to temporarily reduce the weight on already sore bones and muscles. Arthritis had claimed both knees and had started on my hip joints. Any relief, even temporary, was always welcomed. The hot water and the buoyancy of the human body in it did much to help relieve the pain. As a woman the hot water and the gentle fragrance of lilacs served to relax muscles still sore from the bus incident. As I dropped lower into the tub, the warm scented water flowed over my shoulders and neck melting the tension away. I checked each leg for cuts, scrapes and bruises. There were only a few small red spots left. Yesterday there had been some nasty bruises and cuts acquired as I had escaped from the bus to the concrete sidewalk 6 feet below the window.

After about 20 minutes, I decided that I had better get moving. I got up then nudged out the drain plug with my foot. I turned on the showerhead and adjusted the temperature. I rinsed off then grabbed the shampoo. I shampooed then rinsed and shampooed then rinsed again. At least most of the grunge and smell was gone. I’d have to go to a professional to get the rest of it out. I decided to skip the conditioner since I would be going to have my hair done anyway, the remaining smell wasn’t very pleasant. I worked most of the water out of my hair with my hands then grabbed a towel to wrap my head turban style.

Stepping the tub onto the bath mat, I grabbed the softest towel I currently
had. Experimentally I tried rubbing it on my skin. It felt much better than the scratchy hospital towels. I finished drying off that way. I decided the underwear could wait and took it back with me to the bedroom after I wrapped a large towel around myself. I turned on the TV and checked the weather on the local morning news show. Flipping through the dial, I stopped on my favorite morning news team. Chris, the morning weather guy, was just launching into his report for today’s weather. I turned up the volume and learned that the temperatures would be up in the lower 80’s with low humidity.

The station was about to go into a bunch of commercials when they mentioned the bus incident story. I decided to see what they were making all the fuss about. A few minutes later the commercials finished and the station came back to the newscasters. “Late yesterday a local woman was credited with helping to save a busload of high school students returning from the State High School Band competition. Here’s Dorene Evans with the report.”

Dorene popped up on the screen. It looked like a live shot on the corner where the accident happened. “Thanks Chuck, Yesterday a very brave young woman helped to rescue a bus load of children despite putting herself at enormous risk.” The image changed and showed me on the ground with the oxygen mask over my face. I was propped up on one elbow talking to Peggy. “Less than an hour after being released from the hospital after recovering from a lightning strike, Jennifer Stevens witnessed a car crashing into this bus (the picture changed to show the burning hulk of the bus) then went to help the injured. Flames erupted from the car’s engine compartment and caught gasoline leaking from the bus’s ruptured tank on fire. Thankfully, all except one of the passengers had been evacuated by Ms. Stevens quick thinking. She returned to the bus to complete a final search when the front tires of the bus exploded sending a wall of flames and smoke through most of the bus.” The pictures showed me going back into the bus and the tires exploding. I realized just how close to being toast I had been. The fireball died out just short of my back singing the last 6 inches of my hair as it streamed out behind be. Smoke poured out all of the open windows. The camera showed me racing to the back of the bus and turning towards the front then turning back again as I found the front route out of the bus blocked by fire. It looked like I froze momentarily then I started digging frantically at the mountain of instrument cases and costumes at the back of the bus. How I tossed some of those heavy looking cases I just don’t know.

“As she was racing the fire to search the bus she herd a moan under the pile of band instruments at the back of the bus. She dug through the pile and located a young girl trapped by the pile as it shifted in the crash. She lifted the girl out and passed her out to a waiting helper. Seconds before the flames totally filled the bus from the gas tank exploding she managed to dive out of the escape window. She made it a few feet away from the bus and was overcome by the smoke she inhaled in the rescue effort.” The narration was running along with the video showing what I had done. “Two of the uninjured students saw her go down and ran in to move her away from the bus barely seconds before it erupted in flame all the way to the back.” The video showed the boys dragging me away from the flaming wreckage over to Peggy and the other injured students.

“We talked with Peggy Thompson, the nurse who happened to be escorting Ms. Evans to her home. The shot changed to a head and shoulders of Peggy. “What can you tell us about the students conditions?”

“Many of them are not injured. The few who are seem to have mainly cuts and bruises. The girl at the back of the bus has some head trauma, possibly from a case falling on her. The driver is a little more serious with head trauma and cuts from contact with the side window of the bus. None of the injuries look life threatening at this time. Ambulances are working to get the all of the students and the bus driver to local hospitals for check ups.”

“And how about Ms. Stevens. How is she doing?” Peggy looked stressed out for a moment then decided to answer. “She’s recovering from a big lung full of smoke and some minor cuts and bruises. Her weakened condition in recovering from her own accident a few weeks ago has tired her out. She’s resting now. She will recover and be up and around tomorrow.”

The scene jumped back to the live shot. The camera panned down to show the scorch marks on the street. Dorene walked into the shot and over the scorch marks as the camera pulled back. “This is all that remains this morning from the accident yesterday. Reports from the local hospitals are that everyone on the bus will recover. The man in the car died in the accident. Police are still tracing his identity since his wallet and other identification was destroyed in the fire. An autopsy will be done to determine the exact cause of death and to try to determine who he was. Police suspect a heart attack occurred causing the driver to slump over on the wheel and his foot to jam down on the accelerator. We’ll keep track and report the results when they’re released. Back to you.”

Pamela, the other morning news co-host, picked up the story. “Thanks Dorene. In related news a press conference was held at Johnson Memorial Hospital yesterday to introduce someone we’ve all been following in the news for the past few weeks. We’ll go back to Dorene for the details.”

“Thanks, Pamela. The events of yesterday’s bus accident are all the more remarkable when you take into account the actions of the young woman who participated in the rescue efforts. Yesterday’s press conference explains the situation. We’ll warn you that the pictures used during the event are a bit startling.” The scene changed to the hospital briefing room as the press conference started.

I watched until the pictures of my change started then turned away until I heard the crowd gasp at the last picture. They continued with my appearance and my entire statement. At the end, the shot changed back to Dorene on the street. “That wraps it all up, Pamela. Word around the mayor’s office is that Jennifer Stevens, Peggy Thompson and several other people that worked on the rescue effort are in line for the city’s highest award — The People’s Medal of Honor. A press conference is scheduled for later today but no word has been given what it’s about. If it is true, this will be the fastest that the award has ever been given. I for one think it’s well deserved. Back to you, Pamela.”

“Thanks, Dorene. Now we’ll hand it over to Chris for a final wrap up on the weather this morning.”

“Thanks, Pamela. I’d usually make some smart joke about the last story but in this case, it just wouldn’t be appropriate. All I can add is well done Jennifer, Peggy and the other folks involved. That could have been a much more tragic situation if not for their efforts. Now lets take a look at the Triple Doppler Radar weather map…”

They must have used almost 15 minutes of airtime on those two stories alone. Even the top story on the station each morning usually rated only a couple of minutes of airtime and that was only if the video that went with it was extremely good. I watched for a few more seconds until I remembered what I had actually turned on the TV to catch. Yes, temperature in the lower 80’s with low humidity. I clicked off the TV and came back to reality when the shock had worn off a little from all of the coverage I had gotten on the station. I just had my 15 minutes of fame. I hoped that’s all I would have. The clock on the nightstand read 7 AM as the news ended. I had better get dressed. I’m wasting time!

I grabbed the bags full of clothes and dumped them out on the bed. I sorted through the stuff putting underwear in one pile, shirts and tops in a second and skirts, pants and shorts in the last pile. I really did need to go shopping. This stuff would only last a few days if I wore everything once before washing it.

Turning my attention to the “bottom half” pile I sorted through until I found another pair of blue jeans. I tossed the jeans aside and moved the rest of that pile to the chair in the bedroom. I went back to the bed and looked through the tops. I found another shirt like the one I wore yesterday in a light green color and put it aside too. Then that pile went onto the chair for later sorting. The underwear went into the chair last.

I took off the towels and pulled on the panties. They fit snugly again but I didn’t feel quite as strange wearing them as I had yesterday. The bra was next. I put it on like before and had a little less difficulty managing it this time. I pulled the shirt over my head after opening the top buttons. I moved my hair out of the way and adjusted the shirt a little to fit properly around by breasts. The jeans were last. Like yesterday, my balance wasn’t what I was used to so I sat down and pulled them over my feet as far as they would go. I got up and worked them over my hips and zipped them up and fastened the button. The closet door had a full-length mirror that I used to see what the combination looked like. I thought it looked good and since I was going shopping for new clothes, I could change into something I was buying anyway. I grabbed a pair of sandals on the floor next to the bed and put them on. Finishing that I decided to check out what was in my purse.

I found it on the dresser where I had dropped it last night. I upended it on the bed. Let’s see…keys, wallet, change purse full of coins, small package of tissues, lipstick, tampons and pads… tampons and pads? …. Oh, ok. A comb, brush, makeup, breath mints and checkbook completed the contents. Looks like Peggy had set me up with enough stuff to take care of most things.

Yes I DO know what the tampons and pads were for. I just don’t know how to properly use them yet. Growing up in a house with two women (my mother and sister) and a very small cramped bathroom you learned lots of things about the other sex whether you wanted to or not. Maybe that’s why I’m not as upset about the change as everyone thinks I should be. When you saw most of the female side of life daily you sort of got de-sensitized to everything that went with it. My dad and I put up with panties and panty hose hung on the shower door drying almost every night. Boxes of tampons and pads were stored alongside our shaving supplies. We routinely got elbowed for space at the mirror while we shaved and they wanted to put on makeup or do their hair on those busy mornings when everyone’s schedules lumped together. When my sister reached her early teen years Dad and I gave up the fight in the morning and moved our shaving and clean-up stuff near a sink in the utility room. At least we had a little space to ourselves as the growing assortment of female undergarments and stockings invaded the regular bathroom.

My sister entering puberty prompted the movement of our shaving stuff to another location. It turned out that it was very hard on the kids on my dad’s side of the family. We never figured out a reason either. When I entered puberty, I lost control of my emotions. I got extremely angry and confrontational. I knew inside that it was happening but I could do very little to control it. One day the rage became so great over some silly little argument that I punched a hole in a wall 8 inches thick with plaster and lath construction. Clean through the wall on both sides! I still have a large framed picture of that back at the old house. From that day onward, I began a search to find help for my problem. Doctors wanted to prescribe medications but they never seemed to work or would have serious side effects in the strength needed to be effective. Other doctors wanted to have me undergo months of therapy. All of their treatments were tried. All of them failed.

Star Trek was new on TV back then and I thought of Spock with his control of his emotions as a god. I read everything I could on meditation techniques and eventually learned enough to begin to be able to control my rage. It took two long years but I finally beat the demon, locking it away deep within me. My victory was not complete though. Under stress, I could still feel it trying to claw its way out of that dark, forbidden corner of my mind. I managed to keep the demon at bay for over 30 years. Believe me, back then you would NEVER have wanted to see me truly angry.

After the transformation, I felt none of the old stress or rage inside me. It was like a great burden had been lifted from my soul. If this body is what is required to gain the mental peace I had only hoped to achieve then I was more than willing to embrace the change. Whatever happens from now on, I NEVER want to go back to fighting the demon. I only pray that it is really gone and not laying dormant waiting for something to happen to wake it up again.

Just as I had beaten my demon into submission my sister entered puberty and had a similar though much less traumatic experience. I helped her to lock her demon away. It brought us very close together. So much that we seemed to share a mental bond. She knows when I’m in trouble and I could sense when she had problems. She’s been very happy for the past 30 years. She’s married to a wonderful husband. We’re waiting to see what happens when her daughter enters puberty in another 10 years or so.

I must have been setting here thinking for almost half an hour, the clock read 7:30 now. I grabbed my comb and straightened out my hair. The ends were really singed and still smelled like burnt hair. It was still a little damp so I decided to leave it as it was for the moment.

My tummy growled again telling me that breakfast was long overdue. I turned off the TV in the bedroom and headed for the kitchen. The answering machine on the counter was blinking madly. I went over to look at the message counter on the machine. It read 50, as many as it would handle. I looked at the phone and found a note from Peggy that she had turned off the ringers to let me have a little peace and quiet overnight. I know I wasn’t in any shape last night to handle the flood of calls. I replaced the incoming message cassette in the machine with a new one and reset the counter. I’ll listen to all of these messages later today. I recorded a new greeting message in my new voice and name — “Hi this is Jennifer. Sorry I missed your call. Please leave your name, number and a brief description of what your call was about and I’ll call back as soon as I can. Please wait for the beep! Thanks!”

I hit the answer button on the machine then turned the ringer back on and was greeted by the phone ringing immediately. The ringing started the machine. The volume control on the machine was turned up from checking my greeting message so the caller’s voice was audible after my announcement. “Hello Jennifer. This is Verbatik Legal Services calling to offer our representation in any legal matters resulting from your recent accident. If you require legal services please don’t hesitate to give us a call. Our number is…”

The call completed and the phone rang again! “Hello Jennifer. This is Trisha Burns in the Mayor’s office. I’m pleased to inform you that you and several others responsible for rescuing the children from the bus last night will be awarded the People’s Medal of Honor at a special formal dinner to be held in your honor about 2 weeks from now. We need some additional information from you and we’ll also provide you with additional details when you return this call.” She went on to leave her name again and the phone number then she was gone.

A few seconds later… “Hello Jennifer. This is Jarrett Daniels. I’m calling to inquire about an interview concerning your accident and how you’re adjusting. I work for…” I recognized the firm as the publisher of a national and several regional tabloid newspapers. He left his phone number and hung up.

The next call was some drunken sounding college kid asking for a date. Probably some fraternity had made him do it as an initiation prank. Since he left his name and number, I was really tempted to call him later and pull a prank of my own. I thought better of it though and decided to turn the volume down on the machine and the ringer off on the phone. It’ll take care of itself for a while.

Two phone lines were installed in my house. This one was the published number. The second line was unlisted and only my closest friends and family had the number. I looked at a duplicate answering machine and saw about 5 messages. I decided that they could wait a little and turned the ringer back on for the phone on that line. My tummy growled again. Feeling rather empty, I scrounged around the kitchen looking for possibilities for breakfast. Checking the fridge, I located a half-gallon of milk. A loaf of fresh bread was setting on the table. I’ll have to go grocery shopping but I did have something I could do for breakfast. I grabbed the bread and put 4 slices in the toaster. I grabbed the margarine from the fridge and got a butter knife out of the drawer. A minute or so later the toaster popped the bread out. Buttering each slice, I put them on a paper plate on the table. I went back to the fridge and took the milk and the orange marmalade off the door. A glass was retrieved from a cabinet as I returned to the table.

After pouring myself a glass of milk (1 percent of course — gotta keep this figure!) I loaded up a slice of toast with a big glop of the marmalade. I finished all of the toast and the glass of milk. As I was rinsing out the glass to place it in the dishwasher the front doorbell chimed. I answered the door by opening it with the security chain in place. It turned out to be Peggy loaded down with a couple of shopping bags. “Hang on — I’ll let you right in!” I closed the door enough to remove the chain and opened the door wide.

“Hi, Peggy, You’re here early!”

“I had to get out of the house. My phone was ringing off the hook with reporters trying to find out more about you and the bus accident. My hubby just laughed and headed for work. I figured if I got out of the house early they might give up calling if all they got was an answering machine.”

“Not very likely, Peggy.” I looked at my own machine as she followed me to the kitchen. “Mine has been going all morning. It has 15 calls on it now and it has only been 30 minutes since I last changed the incoming tape. It was FULL when I checked it this morning. 50 messages! I haven’t listened to most of them yet. Did you get a call from the Mayor’s office?”

“Yes, you too?” I nodded yes. “We’ll need to make sure you get some formal stuff on the shopping trips then. Maybe a strapless little black dress, high heels and some other sexy things.”

“Hold it there! I’m NOT READY for that stuff yet. Can’t I just get a pant suit type of outfit and let it go at that?

“If you wanna look like a frumpy old lady sure go ahead. Jennifer, the world looks at you and sees a beautiful young woman. I know you’re not completely used to that image yet but you HAVE to look and act the part because that is expected of you. You DON’T have to act like a wild woman but you DO need to adopt a style that matches the young woman you now are.”

“Alright. If I have to, I will. Nothing says I have to like it though. What did you bring with you in the bags?”

“Just some stuff I grabbed to help get us ready for a day of shopping. Some better hair supplies, a few more little snacks and an extra pair of shoes for myself to change into as we’re shopping. I take shopping seriously and power shopping like we’ll be doing for you today is a major effort. We will be gone for hours getting you most of the things you’ll need for that new body of yours.”

“I think we should take my truck. There’s much more room in the cab and the bed is covered with a cap. It’s empty right now so there’s loads of room for stuff.”

“Are you okay to drive?”

“I should be fine. The pickup has an automatic transmission and power brakes and steering just like a car. I’ve been driving something like it for years so I’m used to a vehicle that big. It should be quite a sight at the mall when two women get out of that big lumbering beast shouldn’t it?”

“That will boggle a few minds. From what I saw of your truck, it looks almost like a showpiece. All that red paint and those two white racing stripes on the hood, roof and tailgate. It even has tinted windows. The matching cap makes it look good too. Didn’t they have a truck a lot like yours in the movie ‘Twister’?”

“That was a Dodge RAM 3500. Mine is only a RAM 1500 but they do look a lot alike if you take away the stripes on mine. I only realized it when I was watching the movie again on tape. The scene near the start of the movie with the shot of the truck racing down the road in the middle of a field of corn or something is my favorite. I just remembered that the owner of the local drive-in was going to have ‘Twister’ running again as part of a double feature disaster movie night. He’s a friend and wanted me to bring the truck and my weather equipment over for a display when the movie opens in a weekend or two.” I made a note to call him later to see if the movie was still scheduled.

“I like the scene where they’re heading towards the big tornado and the truck gets picked up into the funnel just after they jump out.”

“Seems like a waste of a perfectly good truck to me but it was exciting. Peggy, would you like some orange juice or something? Sorry I don’t have much to offer you. I need to make a grocery run today.”

“No I’m fine. I had a big breakfast just before I left so I’m all set. It looks like you have quite a place here.”

“I’m happy with it. It has enough space and it can be rather cozy at times. Want the 10 cent tour?”

“Lead on….”

We went through the house stopping in many of the rooms. I showed Peggy the computer room where my Internet servers and most of the rest of the processing power in the house resided. Next was the radio room and ham station. The living room with the large screen television and entertainment center was the last stop in the house. Then a trip into the backyard to show her the above ground pool. It was one of those 10 by 20 models about 4 feet deep. The water was clear and inviting but a little cold when I put my hand in it. I went over to the pool pump controls and turned the heater back on and adjusted the temperature a little upwards.

“Jen, you didn’t mention a pool before. Can I bring a swimsuit next time?”

“Sure, please do. I put this in a few years ago to help with the arthritis in the knees. Now I can just use it for fun and to keep fit. We can get you a suit today if you want to go in later this afternoon. I’m planning on it myself after I pick up a suit. The back yard is not really visible from the front of the house and the trees on either side shield it from the neighbor’s houses so it is fairly private. Late at night in the dark I’ve been known to skinny dip a little now and then.”

“Jen, You should get working on a tan. That skin of yours is as white as a bed sheet. We’ll need to get you a teeny weenie bikini and some good sunscreen and tanning lotion. You’ll want to get a good tan before the Mayor’s party for us.”

“I’m not certain about the bikini but if it’s in my own back yard I guess it wouldn’t be too bad. I don’t want to get tan lines that showed under normal clothes most of the time anyhow.”

“If this back yard is as private as you say it is then just tan in the nude. Then there will be no tan lines at all.”

“I didn’t say it was THAT private but I might consider it some day. Let’s get back inside. I’m expecting a couple of phone calls.” We headed back for the living room and got comfy on the couch.

“Jen, one thing I have to ask is why aren’t you having a harder time adjusting to all of this? If I had to go through all that you have I think I wouldn’t be able to function right now yet you seem to be doing fine. Why?”

“I’ve been asking that question of myself the past two days. I think the main thing is that there are no other alternatives. I have to accept being a woman because there is no way back to being a man again. I could be mad at the world but the only one that would be hurt is me. I’ve been hurt enough already to last several lifetimes. The other part of this is that this transformation feels right. The more time I spend like this the better it feels. Somehow, I think that my last 45 years as a man was a huge cosmic mistake and that the accident reset things back to normal for me again. The only things that still bother me are the feelings I’m starting to have about men and the feeling that something is still missing. It feels like I’m not complete yet. I can’t figure out what’s missing.”

“I think I understand most of that. Why do you seem to know more than the average man about being a woman?”

“ I was raised in a house with two women, my mom and my younger sister. The house was very small and there wasn’t much privacy so I learned a lot about the female experience if I wanted to or not. Some of the mechanics of being female are strange to me but others like getting dressed and some hygiene issues just are not a problem.”

“Jen, I was raised in a similar situation with my dad and two brothers. I know all about the guy stuff too even if I really didn’t care to know it. It did help me when I met my husband to better understand what made him the way he is. Um, Jen, why are you setting like that?”

I looked down and found that I had without thinking set down on the couch and crossed my legs at the knees in a very ladylike position. “I don’t really know. It was sort of automatic, I just felt comfortable. I couldn’t do this as a man.”

“If you can remember that all of the time you’re well on your way towards adjusting to the new mannerisms you need to have.”

“Peggy, So much has changed over the past few days. I still marvel at how fast I’m adapting. Its like I was mostly female mentally all along and didn’t know it.”

The private line telephone started ringing. I picked it up. “Hello?”

“Hello, This is James Randolph at Wicks Bank. Can I speak to Jennifer Stevens please?”

“Yes that’s me.”

“Hello Ms Stevens. I’m the bank manager returning your call. What can I do for you today?”

“Thanks for calling back. I need to come in and see you about a name change on my accounts at your bank and about the deposit of a rather large sum of money into those accounts.”

“Name change? Was your name Robert Stevens by any chance?”

“Yes, I’m the one.”

“Yes Ms. Stevens. We’ve all been following your recovery and the events of last night. How are you feeling today?”

“Much better thanks. Is there a time available today when I can pay you a visit to get some paperwork out of the way?”

“Yes, any time after about 11 AM. The hospital was most helpful in providing some documentation on your case. We have the proof we need to make the required changes to your accounts. In fact, most of them are just awaiting your signature. You mentioned a large deposit too?”

“I did, it’s a settlement from the insurance company, a rather large one. I have a cashier’s check. I’ll need access to those funds almost immediately after they are deposited. Then I have additional documentation on the rest of the settlement funds to give you.”

“We can handle that. Just bring along whatever documentation you have and we’ll get things started. See you after 11?”

“Yes, I’ll be there. Bye!” I put the phone back and smiled at Peggy. “At least I’m financially secure now. I won’t have to work again if I take care and do a few investments. I think I want to go back to work anyway though. It just doesn’t seem right setting around all day. I need to stay busy with something.”

“I’m glad to hear you say that you’re going back to work. I can’t imagine you as a member of the idle rich crowd. I don’t believe snobby parties and polo matches are your style.”

“That’s true. I’m a stock car and hot dog type person. I’d rather go have some fun watching a stock car race at the track or maybe even driving one in a race.” The private line rang again. “Hello?”

“Hi, I’m Rebekkah from A Cut Above Unisex hair salon. Is there a Bob Stevens there?”

“Yes there is. How are you doing Bekkie?”

“There’s only ONE person that calls me that and you don’t sound like him. Is Bob there?”

“Yes, he’s here. Bekkie, remember that news story about the guy that got hit by lightning and…”

“Oh MY GOD! Bob was that you?”

“Yes Bekkie, that was me. I’m Jennifer now. How are you doing?”

“Well THAT explains why you missed your last appointment and never called us to let us know when to reschedule. I assume from the video we all saw this morning you need some help after last night?”

“Yes, Bekkie, that’s why I called. I need an appointment for early this afternoon, say around1 PM?” I glanced over at Peggy. “On second thought can you make that a visit for two people around 1 PM?”

“We can handle that. Come on over! I’ll see you then. Bye!”

“Bye Bekkie!” I put the phone down and smiled at Peggy again. “Well it looks like we’re going to get our hair done after lunch.”

“What do you mean ‘WE’?”

“That’s right I said WE. If I have to go through it, you do TOO! When I was starting to loose my hair I found a unisex salon that helped me prolong what little I had left of my normal hair. I never wanted to use Rogaine or anything like that but I did feel that proper care of what I had left was better than trying to take care of it myself. Rebekkah and her staff are my friends and I feel comfortable there. I may as well go where I’m comfy for this and you’re invited too, on me.” Peggy was grinning from ear to ear at the thought of a complete makeover. I must admit that I was looking forward to it too. This time it would be from an entirely different perspective as a woman though.

I uncrossed my legs and stretched. “Peggy, we have about an hour and a half before we need to get going. Can you help me move all of my old clothes into the guest bedroom? I’ll sort them out later and donate them to a shelter I know of. I’m sure they will either be able to find someone that needs them or they can sell them for funding. Either way they will do some good for someone.”

“Let’s get to it then. We do need to make room in your closet for the new stuff.”

We headed for my bedroom and proceeded to strip the closet and dresser of all of the old clothes. Everything went except for some favorite T-shirts. I could still use those around the house as nightshirts. The pile filled the bed in the guest bedroom to overflowing. “Wow. I didn’t think I had that many clothes!”

“I think It’s just all of the extra cloth in each piece. A few of those pairs of pants of yours could be cut down into some real nice skirts. Especially some of the denim jeans.”

“Peggy, if you want to try it grab what you want. Just make one or two for me if they come out looking good. Ok?”

“That works for me! Let me put these in my car so I don’t forget them later.” She grabbed about 6 pairs of my old jeans and stuffed them in her Beetle. I headed back to the kitchen as she disappeared out of the front door. About two minutes later I heard the front door open and close.

“Peggy, What else do we need to pick up? I started a list.”

She came back into the kitchen carrying a huge stack of mail. “I saw your mail person delivering this. It wouldn’t all fit in the box so I grabbed it.”

“Just drop it there on the counter. I’ll wade through it real fast before we leave. Is there anything we need to get? I started a list this morning.” The next 30 minutes were spent adding items to the list and assigning some quantities to each item. I’m glad we made the list because there is a LOT you needed when your anatomy changed from male to female. The list grew to more than 2 pages including a list of basic clothing items. Right there I decided that we needed to break this down into two days of shopping. With the bank appointment, lunch and the hair appointment all scheduled for today we decided to get the basic food and hygiene items off the list today. I would need a few basic clothes items today but the rest could wait until tomorrow. I did have a washer/dryer that I could use to take care of the things Peggy had purchased for me. All I needed was the proper supplies.

Peggy glanced over at the purse I had on the counter. “That’s not big enough for today. I got you a larger one. Let me go and get it while you sort out the mail.” She headed off to the bedroom to locate the larger purse.

I dove into the mail pile sorting it into two piles. Junk mail and everything else. The junk mail pile was by far the larger of the two when I finished. I decided to look at that again later to make sure something didn’t get in the wrong pile and shoved it aside. The other pile contained several letters from various businesses and a big pile of get well cards from friends. I decided to take the business letters with me in case they were something I needed today. Peggy came back with a shoulder bag at least three times larger than the purse I had. I transferred everything in the purse to the bag and stuffed in the letters. I had another look at the check. It read $250,000. The bank was definitely going to space out over that one. The clock read 10:30. I had a quick glass of milk then grabbed my bag and the folder the hospital had provided with new ID paperwork and headed for the door. Peggy followed close behind with her stuff.

Outside I immediately noticed that I was much shorter then the truck. I had been 6 feet 2 inches tall as a man. As a woman, I was about 5 and a half feet tall. The driver side door sure looked a LOT higher off the ground than it had been and the door was much harder to pull open after I unlocked it too. I scrambled up into the cab. Not very well-mannered but then it was the best I could do when my butt no longer reached the seat without stepping up into the truck first.

I spent a few minutes re-adjusting the seat and mirrors for my new size. Thank God for tilt steering wheels. The one in this truck sure came in handy for making it easy to drive. The seat needed to be moved forward and the backrest adjusted forward too. The seat had a height adjustment so I raised it a little to compensate for my reduced height. The mirrors were all power operated so adjustments there took only a few seconds. “Peggy, I’m all set. How about you?”

“Let’s go!”

I buckled the seat belt after removing the now unneeded extender and adjusted the belt so it fit between my breasts instead of pressing on the left one. The truck grumbled to life when I turned the key and I waited for a few seconds for the engine to stabilize. It was one of those high performance Magnum engines and I always liked to give it a few seconds for the oil pressure to properly build up. I turned on the radio and set it to my favorite oldies station.

I put the truck into reverse and gently tapped on the gas. The truck slowly backed out of the driveway. I decided to have a little fun with Peggy and really mashed down on the gas. The truck lurched forward like it was coming off the line at a drag strip. All I heard out of Peggy was a “YES!” and a small whoop as the tires squealed. I eased up on the gas and the tires fully connected with the pavement. We were doing 60 miler per hour in a few seconds. I stole a quick glance over at Peggy who was smiling. The roar of the engine died down to a more normal level. “Well, Peggy, how did you like that? Hope I didn’t scare you too much.”

“Scare me? NEVER! I’ve always wanted to do that. I go to the drag races with my hubby on weekends. I like racing too you know.”

“Maybe we can go to the track together. Bring along your hubby too. I have some friends that have a supermodified car they race on Sunday nights at a local track. I host their web site for them. Occasionally I go to get new pictures and sound for the site. Besides I used to do a little racing myself about 20 years ago.”

“This weekend is out since I have some family activities already planned. How about next weekend?”

“Peggy, I’ll check with the team and see if they’re racing and if it’s OK to hang out with them for the night. I’ll let you know on Monday, ok?”

“Works for me. Let’s turn up the music since I like the oldies.” I bumped up the volume on the radio to overcome the cab noise. I got a little lost in thought about the events of the last few days. The time just flew by, as did the miles to my hometown. We entered the town limits.

“Want to come in, Peggy? This should be a good one and I can’t wait to see the look on the faces of the staff there when they see how much they will be handling.”

“Sure, sounds like it could be quite a show. I’m in.”

“Then let’s do it!” I pulled into a parking space at the bank and shut off the engine. A quick check in the mirror to be sure I was presentable and off I went to the bank. I opened the door and stepped in. Nearly every head in the bank turned in my direction. A few moments later the entire bank erupted in applause. It felt like I blushed from the top of my head to my toes. I stared down at the floor and did notice that my toes did look a little more pinkish than normal. Someone came over and escorted Peggy and I to a desk as the applause died down. We sat down in chairs across from the desk. I remembered to cross my legs at the knees and placed my hands in my lap on my bag.

“Hello Ms Stevens, I’m James Randolph the bank manager. I’m so glad that you decided to visit us today. First may I say how pleased everyone is that you are recovering after your own accident and the bus accident last night. We’re also delighted that our hometown has a genuine heroine.”

“Mr. Randolph…”

“James or Jim please…”

“Ok, James, I was just one of many people that made the rescue so successful. Everyone, from the students themselves to the firefighters to the other drivers that helped, is to be commended. I had a very small part in the whole thing.”

“Well I know of one little girl that doesn’t think your part was so small. In any event what can I do for you today?”

I gave Peggy a little nudge as she sat in the chair next to me. “James, here is the cashier’s check I mentioned and this is the additional paperwork on the settlement.” I reached in the bag and handed him the pile of paperwork I had prepared at home. As he looked at it the color slowly drained from his face. As he reached the last page he took a deep breath and thought for a few moments, the color slowly returning.

“Wow. That was a little more than I expected. You do know of course that this would make you the largest customer of the bank?”

“Yes. I’m quite happy with the services this bank has to offer and I currently see no need to change unless the bank can’t handle this.”

“That won’t be necessary. I’m quite certain that we can handle this unique situation. Let me talk to a couple of people and get things moving. I’ll be right back with the identity paperwork since we need to finish that first before we can work this out.”

“James?”

“Yes?”

“I ask that no word of this leaks out about the settlement. I do NOT want the rest of the world to know about it. Should any word leak out about this, and it can be proven that it came from this bank, I’ll be forced to take my business elsewhere. Is that a problem?”

“Not at all, Ms. Stevens.”

“James… that’s Jennifer please….”

“Alright Jennifer, I’ll be right back.” He picked up the paperwork and collected two other people. They went into a huddle in one of the offices.

We waited for a few minutes as the little group showed signs of a rather animated discussion. Then James picked up a different folder and came back to the desk. “Sorry that took so long but there were a few things we needed to work out. They will continue to work on that while we get this paperwork completed.”

“So James, where do we start?”

“I need you to sign these forms to complete the changes in your accounts. Basically, it’s just the standard procedure someone would go through if they simply changed their name for some reason. All of your existing accounts will remain intact and the information and balances on them will be reassigned the new name. Just sign the forms at the spots marked with the red X.” He handed me a stack or paper.

“I want to look each of them over as I sign them. It should take me only a few minutes.”

“That’s fine.”

I looked over each form before signing it. It looked pretty straightforward. I noticed a form in the pile changing the name on my credit card with the bank too. “James, will I be able to use my existing credit cards until the replacements arrive?”

“Yes you will. We’ve prepared a letter you can show anyone if the question arises while you are using it. The letter has a special number that can be called to confirm the change of name and that you are the correct person to be using the old cards. Your new cards should be sent in the mail in about 10 days. You’ll need to sign your old name on the receipts until the new card arrives however. The same also applies to your checking account except that your new name is acceptable on the old checks. You’ll have a new supply of checks with the correct name in about a week. The letter will also cover the checks too”

“Thanks! I have to use them later today to go shopping. I need to get a completely new wardrobe since none of the old clothes fit any more.” I finished signing the stack of papers and handed them back to him.

“Let me take these to be processed and I’ll see how the transfer is coming.” He left for the other office.

“Well Peggy, how do you think its going?”

“Sounds like they’re doing everything they can to help. And I think the manager has a thing for you too.”

“No, you’re kidding me right?”

“Not a bit. I saw how he was looking at you while you were signing the paperwork.”

“I hope not. I’m not ready to deal with that yet. Here he comes…”

“Jennifer, We have the check worked out. How would you like that deposited?”

“Can I get enough of the check placed on my credit card to clear the existing balance? I would like to use it today as I’ve said and need the maximum credit line available. I also need about $100,000 in my checking account. Could you confirm both of those transfers so I can use the funds today? Is it possible to set up a special account for the rest and use it also for the balance of the settlement? I need a way to secure those funds. I don’t want the entire amount in my normal checking account for obvious reasons. Oh, I also need about $2,000 in cash, mostly $100 bills please.”

“Yes we can handle it that way. Let me get that going.” He headed back towards the other office.

“I don’t know, Peggy. Maybe I’m just not picking up the same signals from him that you are.”

“I’ll bet that he asks you for a date.”

“I’ll bet he doesn’t even if he wants to. Oops, here he comes again…I’ll explain later.”

“It looks like it should take about half an hour to put everything in place and confirm it. Would you ladies like to go have lunch then come back when you’re finished?”

“Peggy, I think that’s what we’ll do. I know a great little Italian place not far from here. It’s just up the street a little. We can walk there.”

“Ok Jen, Let’s go.”

“James, Thank you for your help. We’ll be back in about an hour. By the way, this is my friend Peggy Thompson. Sorry I didn’t introduce her earlier. I was a little preoccupied with my business here.”

“Peggy, Jennifer, I look forward to your return. Let me see you out.”

We all got up and headed for the door. He opened the door and held it for us as we exited the building. “OK Jen, Where to now?”

“Take a left. Nicola’s is up the street about two blocks.”

We walked along Main Street headed for the restaurant. Along the way several cars passed blowing their horns and waving. Many I recognized as friends. When we got close to Nicola’s I bumped into an older white haired man coming out of the hardware store next to the restaurant. I looked up and almost instantly gave the man a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. Peggy and the man looked quite startled.

“Peggy, I’d like you to meet my father. Dad, this is my friend Peggy Thompson.” He looked puzzled for a moment then recognized her from last night.

“Hi Peggy, nice to meet you again. Been taking good care of my little girl here have you?”

“I sure have.”

Dad stood there looking me over from head to toes. “Wow have you changed. Are you doing all right now? You looked pretty out of it when we visited last night.”

“I’m fine Dad. I’m in town to get the identity stuff taken care of at the bank and pay a visit to Rebekkah. My hair still reeks of smoke from the bus accident.”

“She called and said you would be in town today. What was that hug and kiss thing all about? You never used to do that before.”

“Just call it a girl thing. After all I’m a woman now!”

“I noticed that. Where are you headed now?”

“We were just going to Nicola’s for lunch. Want to come?”

“I’d like that a lot but right now I have a little problem at the house. The water pump stopped working again. I was just getting some parts to fix it. I have to get back and get it working again. Can we get together again in a couple of days?”

“We sure can Dad. I need to talk over a lot of things with you and my sister. Can we try for Sunday at your house?”

“That should be fine. You’d better check with your sister though. I’m not certain what her work hours are these days. I’ll see you then. Give me a call later tonight OK?” He headed off towards an old rusty light blue Dodge Caravan. I just shook my head and smiled. Everything in his world was about to change even more and he didn’t even know it yet.

“I’ll do that, Dad! I Love You!” He fired up the engine and in a few moments was gone in the traffic.

“Jen, Is it always like that in your family? I thought he would be much more emotional to see you.”

“That’s the way it always been. I just grew up accepting it. Most of the Stevens clan seems to be that way. I still don’t know why.” We walked a few more steps towards a door that read ‘Nicola’s Fine Italian Dining’. The doorbell tinkled as we entered.

A little old man looking somewhere between 75 and a hundred and twenty five greeted us as we entered the dining room. He spoke with a heavy Italian accent I won’t even try to duplicate here. “Welcome to my humble restaurant. What may I do for you lovely ladies?”

I turned slightly and winked at Peggy. I turned back towards our host. “So Nico, What’s an old fart like you doing still waiting on tables?” Then I smiled at him.

He looked at me for a moment with a huge scowl on his face then I saw a flash of recognition. Then the scowl got much worse and his voice thundered throughout the restaurant. “Why you young insolent whelp. I ought to put you over my knee and spank you to within an inch of your life for disrespecting your elders.” I cringed with mock fear. “But then I’ve always had a weakness for beautiful young ladies.” A huge smile erupted on his face as he scooped me up twirled me around in the air and set me back down with a big hug and a kiss on the cheek.

“Thanks Papa Nico, I really needed that. It feels like old times.”

“You look good, Jennifer now is it?” I nodded yes. “The whole town has been following how you were doing! It’s good to have you home again even for a little while. How long are you here?”

“Just for today, Papa. I’m doing some business at the bank then I’m going over to see Rebekkah.” Just then, an old woman came running out of the kitchen with a worried look on her face.

“Papa, What’s all the shouting about?”

“Mama, Look who’s here!”

The old woman looked me over then waggled a gnarled finger in my face. “Better get some meat on those bones girl. You’ll NEVER catch a husband looking like THAT!” then she too broke out in a big grin. “It’s good to see you Jennifer. I recognized you from the pictures on the news.”

I whined “Aw Mama Marie, I’ve only been back to visit for a few minutes and already you’re trying to fatten me up and marry me off!”

“Well I couldn’t get you fixed up with a girl when you were a man, can you blame me for trying now?”

“Not a bit, Mama, Not a bit. It just shows you still care.” I gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

A couple more customers came in the door. “Ok Mama, back to the kitchen with you. We have customers to feed!”

“I know Papa, the lunch rush. Everything is ready!”

Nicola turned back to us. “Are you ladies eating with us today?”

“Yes Papa, we are. This is my friend Peggy Thompson. How about the usual table?”

“It’s all yours any time you’re in town You know that! Do you want your usual?”

“Yes please but about half the pasta. I just can’t hold as much as I could before. And can you bring a menu for Peggy?”

“Sure. You go set down and I’ll be right there.” He went over to seat the other customers then headed towards the kitchen.

Peggy and I went over to a booth near the window. “Jen, you sure do know some interesting people. I thought he was going to take your head off for what you did back there!”

“You have to understand Papa Nico and I go a LONG ways back. I used to work here some nights and weekends as a kid and I’ve been coming here for years when I lived in town. He and Mama Marie are like a second set of parents to me.”

“Is the whole town like this?”

“No. I wish it were sometimes. It can be a lot like living in the city since so many of the people here work there anyway. This is one of those ‘bedroom towns’ you hear about. People seem to bring the city mentality home with them. Folks like Papa and Mama tend to stay in town and have a different viewpoint of life. There are times I really want to make the move back here but life in the city is what I have to deal with at the moment.”

Papa came back to the table carrying two trays. One had a plate of pasta on it. The other had glasses of water, butter, silverware and hot garlic bread. He had a menu tucked under his arm. As he neared the table he launched into a chorus of ‘That’sAmore’ and continued as he set up the table and put my plate in front of me. Somewhere in the process I decided to join in singing with him. He sang for a bit and then fell silent as I continued the song. He joined back in on the last verse doing harmony. As we finished the other couple in the place were clapping and cheering. Peggy and Mama Marie joined in. I stood up and Papa and I took our bows. I put my hand under my chin and curtsied to Papa then he took my hand and kissed it.

“The voice of an angel my dear. You absolutely MUST come back and sing for us one evening. I think everyone in town may come to hear you!”

“Always the businessman eh, Papa?”

“Of course my dear. How do you think I’ve been open this long? Give the customer good food in a good family atmosphere at reasonable prices and they’ll return every time. Customer loyalty is worth more than almost anything else! It’s a shame more business people don’t take advantage of it.”

“Very true, Papa! Peggy, please look over the menu then let Papa know what you want. It’s on me today!”

Papa winked then went to take care of the other table. I started in on the garlic bread while it was still hot.

Peggy looked up from her menu. “Jen, Aren’t you worried about garlic breath?”

“Not at all, Peggy. Growing up in a largely Italian town, you just accept it. By the time we’re ready to leave town it won’t be a problem anyway.”

“If you say so. Now where did he go?” Peggy turned around to find Nico only to wind up looking him directly in the stomach. “Wow for an old guy you sure do get around fast!”

“It’s the garlic my dear. Keeps you young and vital. What would you like today?”

“I’ll have the Fettuccini Alfredo please.”

“Ah, excellent choice. That’s one of Mama’s specialties. Any desert today ladies?”

“Nico, does Mama have any of her famous Chocolate Pie today?”

“Always my dear, always. You know that’s the house specialty!”

“Two small slices then please Papa. I’ve got to watch my figure.”

“Do you mind if I watch it too?”

“Papa, you always were a dirty old man! For as long as I’ve known you you’ve always had an eye for the ladies.”

“Yes my dear that is true. When Papa Nico stops looking at the ladies it is well past time to plant him in the ground! Away to the kitchen with me!” He reached back and grabbed the collar of his shirt then staggered towards the kitchen. The effect looked like an invisible bouncer throwing out a drunk. Peggy and I both laughed as did the couple at the other table.

“How does he DO that?” Peggy inquired.

“I don’t know he just does it. I think that’s where I get a lot of my stuff from too.”

“You’re both WEIRD. You know that don’t you?”

“Yes I do. Thanks! It’s something we’re both extremely of proud of.”

We continued eating and finished up our lunch. Papa Nico peeked around the kitchen door. I saw him and nodded slightly. A few moments later a loud crash came from the kitchen. Papa came out holding a tray with two slices of the Chocolate Pie. He was looking rather upset and was muttering to himself in Italian. He got about 6 feet away from our table and stumbled on something on the floor. Peggy looked on in horror as the tray with the pie slices headed directly for her face. With no time to do anything else, she just closed her eyes to keep the pie goo out. She didn’t see him recover a split second before the tray would have hit her and set the tray deftly on the table in front of her.

A couple of seconds passed and one of her eyes opened. I guess she expected to be covered in Chocolate Pie. The look on her face when she saw both slices intact on the tray in front of her was priceless. Papa Nico was standing at her side smiling. She looked up at him with a look of wonder on her face. He simply winked and went to tend the other table.

“Jen, What the hell just happened? I thought I was gonna wear that pie!”

“Never fear, I saw him miss only once in almost 20 years. You are now an official member of Papa Nico’s ‘inner circle’. I’ll explain it all later. Now go ahead and eat your pie.” I took one slice leaving the other for her.

We finished up the pie and I called Papa over to settle up the bill. “Jen, I’m dying to know how he saved the tray at the last possible instant.”

I winked at Papa and launched into an explanation. “You see, Peggy, Papa was a performer with the circus in the old country. Right Papa?”

“Right child. I was a great juggler!”

I picked up three apples from the basket of fruit on the table and tossed them one by one to Papa as he stood beside me. He caught them and started juggling them. He started into a little speech about juggling and the circus in the old country. Feeling kind of bored and letting my expression show it I reached over and snatched an apple out of his juggling rotation. He pretended not to notice and continued to juggle the two real apples plus a phantom one. I took a big bite out of the apple and tossed it back into the rotation.

I chewed the bite of the apple and swallowed. I did it several more times until all that remained was the core of the apple that I tossed back into the rotation. All the while Papa Nico was rattling on about juggling and what working in the circus was like in the old country. Deciding to make things a little more interesting, I grabbed the apple core and stuck in a banana from the fruit bowl into the rotation. Nico acted like he never noticed the change. Next I snagged another apple out and dumped an empty glass into the rotation. Again, absolutely no response from Nico. I grabbed the last apple and added an orange in its place. Nico never missed. By this time a small crowd of lunchtime customers had gathered around the table. Nico ended his little speech. “….and that’s how I learned to juggle three apples.” Never missing a beat he sat the glass on the table right side up, plopped the orange on the glass and added the banana balanced on top like a smile. He turned to me and was raising a finger to scold me when the laughter and applause erupted around us.

Peggy and the audience knew they had been “taken in” by our little performance and they really didn’t care. We both stood to take a bow then Nico scurried around to get everyone seated and their orders taken. After a run to the kitchen, he returned to our table. “Ah Jennifer, I haven’t done that routine in many years. Thank you for remembering!”

“Papa Nico, I would be honored if you would let me come back in a few Sundays to do a special performance with you for your customers. I had lots of fun doing the old routine just then. I think that with a few changes we could do all of our old routines. What do you think?”

“I would be glad to have you. Could I also ask you to sing for us?”

“I think that might be arranged. Let me check with some friends I have in a band to see if I can have them play for me. I’ll let you know in about 2 weeks and if they will play we can set a date then. Now what do I owe for this wonderful banquet and floor show?”

“Absolutely nothing my dear. You have brought such joy to me today that I can not properly express my thanks. It has been many years since I have had so much fun.”

“Nico my friend it was a pleasure. I look forward to coming back for a REAL performance with you.” I leaned over and gently kissed him on the cheek.

“Jennifer, If I was 50 years younger I might just run away with you. But I’m not and Mama has stolen my heart. Just don’t let her hear that. It might give her a big head.”

We heard a voice from the kitchen. “I heard that!”

He looked at me, I looked back at him and we both said in unison, “over 50 years married to the woman and how she does it I STILL don't know!" We all started laughing. Papa waved goodbye and Peggy and I headed back to the bank.

“So Peggy, What did you think of Nicola’s?”

“Very strange but very nice too. I absolutely have to come back here again.”

“I’m sure Papa will be very happy to see you. Remember that ‘inner circle’ thing I mentioned. That little thing with the pie was a sort of welcome to the club. It means that you are now one of his most valued customers and will be accorded a little special treatment whenever you visit the restaurant. Papa and I started the group years ago. There aren’t many members and Papa is very selective about who he will admit to the group. Remember when I asked for the pie slices?” Peggy nodded yes. “I asked using a certain combination of words. He answered using another combination of words so I knew what was going to happen. Papa is such a showman and likes to make the customers feel happy about visiting the place. That’s why years ago we worked out some comedy bits we used to do whenever we had a good crowd in the place. Since I moved away with the job at the College we haven’t been able to do much any more. That was the first time in many years we worked together like that. It sure felt great to be with Papa again and make people smile.”

“I really did like it and they both make you feel right at home. I have to bring my husband back here and let him experience it.”

“Papa is pretty good on his own and a visit there is great any time. Just wait until I can set up an evening or afternoon show with Papa. The place will be packed when the word gets out.”

“Let me know when that will happen ok, Jen?”

We arrived back at the bank and went in. James came and escorted us to his desk. “Jennifer, it looks like everything is all set. Let me get the paperwork, there are just a few more things to sign.” James returned after a few seconds.

“Let’s get this finished. Here is the paperwork you brought this morning. We made copies of the originals and are returning them to you for your records. Please do keep them in a safe place. If this ever comes up again you will need to have them. And here’s another stack to sign. Look for the red X.” He handed me another stack of papers. I took a few minutes and looked over each one and signed them as needed.

“There, I think I got everything. James, please double check these for me?”

He took the stack of paperwork back and leafed through them. “Looks like you missed one. The pages were stuck together.” He passed the form back to me. I read it over and then signed it. As I handed it back to him our fingers touched briefly. I felt a tingle race up my arm and I think I blushed a little. He looked at me and smiled then returned to examining the paperwork. I wondered what this new body was doing to my mind. I started to feel a little warm all over and immediately decided I needed to suppress these feelings. Taking a couple of deep breaths I forced back the signals my body was trying to send and placed my hands in my lap, the fingernails of one hand pressing into the palm of the other leaving deep red marks. After a few seconds I was able to regain my composure and asked him if that finished up the paperwork.

“Yes I believe that finishes everything. We may need you to come back for a visit when the large deposit is ready however.” He passed me a small envelope. “That is the $2000 you requested. Would you like someone to escort you to your vehicle for safety?”

“Yes, please. Peggy is with me but I think that an additional person or two would help.”

“Let me take care of this folder and I’ll be glad to see you out.” He got up and went over to an office to place the folder on another desk. “All set ladies, shall we go?”

Peggy and I walked to the door. James held it open as we walked through. We walked towards my truck. As we got near it, James spoke up. “Is this yours?”

“Yes, sort of large isn’t it?”

“I like it. Too bad it’s only 2 wheel drive though. Are you going to keep it since you’ve changed?”

“I think so. I’ll probably hang onto it and get small car or SUV to drive most of the time. There still some things I do where having a larger truck comes in handy.” I unlocked the truck. He reached over and opened the door then offered to take my hand to assist me in getting in. Not realizing what I was doing I placed my hand in his as he helped me up onto the seat. The tingle returned and my insides extremely felt strange. He closed the door after I fastened my seat belt.

“Jennifer, here is my business card. The extra number on it is my cell phone. If you need help, any time even after normal business hours, please do feel free to give me a call. OK?” I remember taking the card and placing it in my purse after thanking him for all of his help today. I started the engine as he turned to walk back towards the bank. The thought “Cute butt!” flashed in my mind as I watched him walk to the door. I shook my head to clear it then looked over at Peggy. She had a look of amusement on her face. “What?”

“Ok Jennifer, what do you just think happened there?”

“Something I’d rather not think about right now. All I’ll admit is that hormones are sure powerful things aren’t they?” Peggy just nodded her head and giggled to herself for a few minutes on our trip to Rebekkah’s salon.

Somewhere on that trip another chunk of my male mindset was reduced to rubble. I came to terms with what I felt and decided that it was entirely normal given the body I was now living in. There was no shame in looking at a man and thinking how handsome he looked or how nice a butt he had. After all I was a woman now and that was entirely normal. Why should I get upset over it? It was simply a part of my life now. I suspected that when I was finally ready for sex that I would know it and that the experience would be wonderful. I didn’t want to rush it but the thought no longer held the terror for me that it did only an hour or so ago.

“Peggy?”

“Yes””

“Thanks for giving me some time back there. I think I just made a major advancement in handling this. I don’t know if I want to go trolling for men right this moment but the thought isn’t as scary as it was only an hour ago. I think I might work most of this out on my own. It will just take some time.”

“Jennifer, I owe you an apology. I just saw the situation you were in and the totally absurd nature of what you’ve been through and I lost it. I shouldn’t have laughed at it. I’m sorry.”

“That’s ok, Peggy. If something like that happens again I’ll probably laugh right along with you. I just figured out that all of that was natural for a woman and I shouldn’t feel strange or ashamed of it. It’s just a part of who I am. I may welcome the attention of a man some day. Right now, it’s still a little too close to my transformation for me to feel totally at ease with the concept. I still remember all to well what I felt as a man when I looked at a beautiful woman. Only time will heal that wound. At least time helped when my mom passed away 5 years ago. I still think of her but over time the anguish I feel gets less every day.”

“Jen, I still wonder how you’re able to adapt to all that has happened to you so fast. Are you really sure you’re ok with what has happened so far? Would you like to arrange for another appointment for help?”

“I’ll be fine. We’re almost at the salon. Are you ready for that makeover?”

“I sure am. I haven’t had one in years.”

“Just remember, Peggy, anything you want. This one is my treat.”

“Thanks, Jen!”

We got out of the truck in front of the salon and opened the front door. “There she is!” I looked towards the back of the room and saw Bekkie running up to greet me. We exchanged the usual hugs and walked to the back of the place to get started.

“Jen, we really do need to do something about that hair. The fire didn’t help it at all.”

“I did wash it twice this morning, Bekkie. I didn’t use conditioner since I knew I was coming here. There’s no hair spray or anything else on it either. I’ll put myself in your hands on one condition. I want to keep the style I had yesterday, at least the ponytail type thing. It feels right and it should be easy for me to take care of until I can get a little more used to all of this. I also DON’T want long fingernails. I still have to do lots of stuff with my hands and long nails don’t work too well in my job. Think you can handle that?”

“AWWW, you’re not much fun! Yes I can handle that. I have some of the newspapers here with pictures of you so I think I know what you asking for. We’ll do your fingernails and toenails and use a clear coat sealer on them. And I’ll see what we can do about a little makeup for your face.”

“Not too much, Bekkie. I promise that on my next trip I’ll turn you loose to give me a new look. It’s just that right now I’m still getting used to this one! I’d like you to take care of my friend too. This is Peggy Thompson. She was one of the nurses that took care of me in the hospital and she’s agreed to help me adapt for the next couple of weeks. I want you to give her anything she wants.”

“Pleased to meet you Peggy. We’ll get you set up in another chair in a couple of minutes. Right Now I want to get started on Jennifer here.”

“Bekkie, please call me Jennie or Jen?”

“OK, Jen, look this way and smile.”

I looked up at her and smiled just as a flash went off in my eyes. “HEY! What’s that all about!”

“That’s the before picture silly. I want you to see the difference when we’re finished with you!” It was one of those digital cameras. Bekkie connected it to her PC and downloaded the picture. She left it on the screen and printed a color copy on her inkjet printer.

She started by washing my hair again with some special shampoo. It felt very good and soon I relaxed. In fact I relaxed way too much and fell asleep in the chair as they worked on me. I woke up almost an hour later with Bekkie gently shaking my shoulder. “You were out of it there for a while? You ok now?”

“Yes, I just got relaxed and drifted off.”

“I think the events of the past few weeks took more out of you than you’re willing to admit.”

“You know, Bekkie, I think you are right. I just want to get back to something resembling the way it used to be. I’m only now finding out that my life can never even be close to the way it used to be. “

“From when I knew you before to seeing you now I think you’ve done a great job adapting so far. Just keep working at it and you’ll be fine. While you were taking your ‘beauty sleep’ we finished your nails and got the hair washed, conditioned and dried. We need you awake for the rest of it.”

“Well I’m certainly awake now. Can we finish my hair first?”

“Yes. I got this ponytail clip for you. It should make it easier for you to do this yourself. I’ll put it up this time. There’s a mirror there so you can see what I’m doing.” She took her comb and started forming the ponytail. I watched as she put the clip in just the right spot on the hair and then used a brush to widen out the rest of the ponytail.

“Thanks, Bekkie, that looks great! You said you wanted me to try a little makeup. I think I can handle that so let’s try it. Nothing really fancy OK?”

“That’s fine.” She reached over and turned the mirror away so I couldn’t see myself.”

“Hey! I wanted to watch!”

“Just let me try a couple of things first then I’ll let you look at the finished product. Close your eyes for a few minutes.”

I did as asked and felt several brushes and other assorted devices of female torture used on my face. I was instructed to scrunch up my lips a few times then I was asked to lick them. The taste of what I assumed to be lipstick was different but not altogether unpleasant. Maybe if I could get one in strawberry flavor I would get used to it.

“OK, Jen, Open those eyes now.”

I knew the face looking back at me in the mirror was my own. The difference was striking however. I looked a few years older and considerably more sophisticated. The few freckles I had noticed on the bridge of my nose and cheeks were gone and my eyelashes and eyebrows looked fuller. My lips were a glossy red color. I noticed that my ears now had a single gold stud inserted in each earlobe. Bekkie must have done that while I was asleep. How in the world I didn’t wake up for that I’ll never know.

“Thanks Bekkie. I do like it. Can you write down what you used for me? I’d like to get some so I can try this at home.”

“I sell what I used so I’ll put together a kit for you. Let me go get Peggy.”

I waited in the chair. A few minutes later Peggy came in looking fantastic. Her hair had been shortened some from how I remembered it and she had a complete manicure and makeup job. “Peggy, that looks incredible. You clean up alright!”

“You’re not so bad yourself either! Ready to do some serious shopping?”

“Yes, Peggy, I think I am. But I think I’d like to cut it short for today though and just get the basic stuff I’ll need for the next day or so. We can always make a day of it tomorrow with the shopping.”

“Then that’s what we’ll do. I’m glad we made that list.”

“Let me settle up with Rebekkah and we’ll get started back to the city.”

I met Bekkie at the register as she was totaling up the bill for the day. She handed me a copy. I didn’t even flinch at the price. I just pulled out the money from my wallet and handed it to her. “Thanks Rebekkah, I’ll be back in another 2 weeks or so. I have to go to an award ceremony and I’ll need your help to get me looking my best for it. It’s a formal affair so I’ll give you a chance to fix me up then. And thanks for doing Peggy too!”

“I’ll see you then. Just call ahead so I reserve space for you on the schedule.”

We hugged each other and waved goodbye as Peggy and I walked back to the truck. The ride back was pretty quiet each of us lost in our own thoughts. I actually liked this look and realized my self-image had shifted even more when I looked in that mirror. What was a good looking young lady suddenly became a mature beautiful woman with just a little makeup added to enhance the way I already looked. Another chunk of my old male mindset crumbled.

Peggy spoke as we entered the city again. “Jen, Would you like me to just grab some things so you can hang out for a while in the truck?”

“No, I need to get used to doing these things myself because I won’t have someone around to do it for me after you go back to the hospital. Helping me is only temporary and you can make a large difference in someone’s care there. I’m just one person and other than some mental problems which are rapidly sorting themselves out I’m as healthy as they come.”

“Then let’s head over to the mall first. We’ll get your groceries last so the cold stuff doesn’t spoil in the truck while we’re shopping.”

“Does it matter which mall?”

“Not really. Most of them will have the kinds of stores we’ll need to visit.”

“Then let’s head for the largest one in the area. If I can survive all of the attention I’m likely to get from a trip there then I’ll be fine. Just keep an eye on me. If it looks like I’m loosing it get me out of there and back to the truck fast. Ok, Peggy?”

“If that’s what you want its fine with me. I just think you’re going a little too fast but you know better than I do what you’re prepared to deal with. I do have to warn you that that mall is considered by the male population in this city to be the best spot to hit on women. You’ll get a lot of men looking at you and attempting to pick you up unless possibly they have been watching the news and are turned off by what you were before.”

“I think you would have to live in a cave not to have heard something about me over the last three weeks. It might be a sure sign of a Neanderthal if he hasn’t at least had the education to read the paper or even turn on the television or radio once in a while!"

I headed the truck across town to the largest, fanciest mall in the area. I got lucky and got a parking spot not too far from one of the main entrances. A quick check in the mirror again and we locked up and went into the mall. I do have to admit that it was a different experience walking in as a woman. I noticed lots of heads turning as I went past. Sure most were male but an almost equal number were other women and children that possibly recognized me from news. Everyone was friendly and smiled and waved. I must confess that I felt good waving and smiling back. How long that might last I didn’t know but it did look like most people were honoring my request for some breathing room. I didn’t allow for the fact that I could run into some other public event covered by the press and get involved in it though. I nudged Peggy and we stopped for a moment.

“Jen, it looks like there might be trouble doesn’t it?”

“It does. I might as well get this over with now though.” A young man dressed in one of the mall’s assistant uniforms was headed our way. I had not known that the mall was hosting the area’s All-City High School Science Fair final competition today. The main concourse of the mall was packed with exhibits and local high school students. It was also packed with local television, radio, and newspaper reporters covering the event.

He walked directly towards us waving as he got closer. “Hello, are you Jennifer Stevens and is this Peggy Thompson?”

“Yes, guilty as charged.”

The kid took a deep breath almost as if he expected to get in trouble just talking to me. “Our public relations director would like to speak with both of you. Is that all right with you?”

“Yes that is fine with me. How about you, Peggy?”

“Yes, Jen, that’s fine with me. We’ll wait over there on one of the seats.”

“Thank you. I’ll tell him where you are and he should be over in a few minutes.” He waded back into the crowd at the Science Fair and was out of sight in seconds.

“Well, Peggy, I wonder what I’ve gotten us into now. Let’s go have a seat and see what happens.”

“I’m right behind you.”

We made ourselves comfy on the bench. After a few minutes a well-dressed man walked towards us. “Do you ladies come to the mall often?”

I replied, “No this is my first time here.”

“Would you like to go to the food court for something to eat and maybe something a little more intimate later? I do have a room near here.”

I motioned for him to lean down and I whispered in his ear. After listening to my comment he straightened up looking very pale and simply walked away. “Jen, what did you say to him?”

“I told him that I just got out of the hospital. I said the doctor told me not to have any sex for a few weeks and that I needed to be sure to finish my anti-biotic. I told him if he wanted to see if I was still contagious I’d be happy to party a little with him!”

“Oh that’s cruel, Jen. I’m proud of you! You handled that very well! I see we have another visitor headed our way.”

Another man dressed in casual attire sat down on the bench beside us. I noticed a mall security badge that identified him as Adam Tilton. “Hello ladies, I’d Adam Tilton the public relations director for the mall. I’m pleased to have two distinguished people in our mall.”

“Quick point them out to me PLEASE! I’d love to meet some celebrities!” I faked looking around the mall to see where they were.

“My dad said you had a great sense of humor even as a man. I see that it survived the transformation very well. I you may not know me directly but you probably know my dad. He’s Edgar Tilton and you worked for him at his electronics repair place back in our hometown.”

“Yes I do remember him. How’s the old curmudgeon doing these days?”

“Retired from the fix-it business but he’s still going strong. In fact he called me a while ago. News of your visit back there this morning is all over town at home.”

“I should have known. So what can I do for you or did you just want to say hello, Adam?”

“Actually there is something you can do for us — The Science Fair kids that is. One of the students recognized you from last night. Seems he was one of the kids on the bus. We have 5 survivors including girl you pulled out of the bus here today. The kids wanted me to ask if both of you could present the awards at the end of the judging today. I know you didn’t intend to get involved with things like this early in your recovery but it would mean so much to the kids and the community in general. Could you possibly do it?”

“Could you give us a few minutes to talk it over in private please?”

“Certainly. I’ll be back in about 5 minutes. I need to check on something.” He got up and headed off towards some of the stores in the mall.

“What do you think, Peggy. Should we do it?”

“That’s entirely up to you, Jen. I don’t have any plans for this afternoon or evening that would prevent it.”

“How do I get myself into these things anyway? I’ll probably get labeled as a ‘stuck-up bitch’ by the media if I don’t go through with the ceremony. ‘A Stuck-up bitch’, now there’s a term I never thought I would hear as a potential description of myself! If I do go through with it though I have a better chance to control the ‘damage’ and maybe get some good press out of it for the school system’s science program. I know they’ve been running short on funds and I might be able to put some pressure on the school board to do better in the next budget.”

“Jen, it sounds like you’ve made your decision already. I’m in if you are.”

“Then I’ll tell Adam we will be happy to participate when he gets back.”

“I need to make a ladies room trip and since one of us has to be here when he gets back it looks like you’re elected. Will you be ok?”

“Go ahead, Peggy. I think I’m safe here for a little while. The security staff is pretty large today because of the Science Fair.” She nodded and made a beeline for the nearest restrooms.

A couple of minutes later Adam returned. “Have you reached a decision?”

“Yes, Peggy and I will be glad to help. She’s off at the ladies room and will be right back.”

Adam smiled. “I just made some arrangements with a couple of stores in the mall. If you and Peggy want to get dressed up for the occasion, I’ve asked some of the stores to provide some clothes for both of you. Our master of ceremonies will be wearing a tuxedo so you should look dressed for the occasion. Is that ok with you?”

“I did have to do some shopping anyway. None of my old clothes will work any more. Paying for a new wardrobe isn’t a problem but I would like the help of the stores in picking out some nice things.”

“Then it’s all set. The award ceremony is at 7 PM. It’s around 4 PM now so you should have some time to shop and get ready for the ceremony.” The radio on his belt suddenly came alive. “KJ2RWS this is KQ3ACE, are you around Adam?”

“Jen, hold on a moment?”

“OK.”

He took the radio of his belt. “KQ3ACE this is KJ2RWS, what’s going on Sam?”

“Adam, the NWS says that there’s a good chance for some severe thunderstorms tonight. We might need to activate SKYWARN tonight. Are you available?”

“Not until after about 8 PM, Sam. I have an event at the mall.”

“I understand. I’ll add you to the list if we go later than that.”

Adam and Sam talked for a few minutes. While they were chatting, I took a good look at Adam. As a guess, I’d say he was in his late twenties. He had medium length wavy brown hair. His eyes were a deep green and they seemed to twinkle when he smiled. For me at least, his smile lit up the entire mall. He had broad shoulders and muscular arms. From what I could see, he had a flat stomach almost devoid of any extra fat. I was pondering what he looked like naked when a blast of static from his radio jarred me back to reality. I had to shake my head a little to clear those lingering thoughts. It sounded like his conversation was coming to an end.

“Adam, I have to go and contact a few more people just in case we’re needed. KJ2WRS, KQ3ACE clear”

“KJ2WRS clear.” A digitized voice came on briefly. “N2JEU repeater. Severe thunderstorm storm watch until 11 PM tonight.”

“Sorry for the interruption Jennifer. I’m an amateur radio operator and that was one of my friends asking about the SKYWARN group tonight.”

“I understand Adam. I don’t think we’ve been properly introduced. I’m Jennifer and my ham call is N2JEU.” I held out my hand as Adam’s face lit up with a big smile.

He shook my hand and I felt a tingle all over. A warm very pleasant sensation started somewhere in my middle. “Pleased to meet you! I heard on the repeater that the owner/trustee was ill but I didn’t know it was you. The control ops have been doing a great job of keeping it going while you’ve been in the hospital.”

“I’ve been so busy the last few days that I haven’t even turned on one of the rigs at home to check on things. I’ll have to get on the air and thank them a little later. Judging by your call you’re new to the hobby. How long have you been a ham?”

“I’ve only had my Technician license for three weeks. I got into the SKYWARN program a few days after my license came. It’s been fun but I really haven’t been out much yet.”

“Well maybe when there’s a call-up we’ll go out together. I have a portable weather station and other equipment I add to my truck for those occasions and it takes two people to operate everything. Are you any good with computers?”

“I built a couple of my own from parts. I also do some VB6 programming.”

“I think you’ll do. On the weekend, you can come over and we’ll run over the setup in the truck so you’ll feel comfortable with it before we get in a crisis situation. Make sure you get my home number and address before I get out of here. If I don’t remember to give it to you just yell for me on the repeater. If I’m not monitoring one of the control ops will give me a call to let me know you’re looking for me. And please call me Jen or Jennie ok?”

“Thanks, Jen, I think I’d like that very much. Getting back to the awards this afternoon though, since you’ll be here much longer than you figured, dinner is on the mall. Just meet me near the carousel in the food court and I’ll take care of everything! Oh, and here comes Peggy now.”

“Peggy, it took you long enough!”

“There was quite a line, Jen. What’s the verdict?”

“Jen says that you two will help out with the awards. I’ve arranged for a couple of our stores to provide you two with some better formal clothes for the occasion. I’ll also arrange for dinner. Let me get you started with the clothes, Jen knows where to meet me for supper.”

“Thanks, Adam. Lead the way!”

Adam and I got up and we followed him to the largest woman’s wear store in the entire mall. He took us right to the manager and introduced us. Her name was Beth Stanton and she seemed thrilled that she was going to be able to showcase some of her clothes on us for the awards. I had my doubts that I was ready for this but I decided that it was something that I was going to have to face sometime. I had just hoped now wasn’t going to be that time. Was I ever wrong!

“I’m so pleased that Adam has come to us for help for you two. Let’s see what we can do for you today. I need to have you go back to our fitting rooms and strip down to your bras and panties. I need to get proper measurements.”

I looked over at Peggy and shrugged. I had agreed to do this so I had to go through with it. It was just another thing I had to adapt to living as a woman. I decided that if other women could do it so could I. We walked back to the changing rooms and proceeded to undress. A few moments later I heard a knock on my door. “Yes?”

“Its Beth, Can I come in and get your measurements now?”

“Yes, come in.”

“Do you have any idea what your measurements are?”

“No, not really. I think you may be aware of my situation though. I just haven’t had time to have them done properly.”

“Yes, everyone in the store knows who you are. So let’s get started. Hmmm… Nice figure. Not too much on top and just the right amount in back. Loose the bra please.” I blushed at the thought of taking off the bra in front of her. “Come on now. I’ve seen these things thousands of times. Yours aren’t anything special you know!”

I took off the bra and set it aside on the chair. She used her tape measure and announced that she thought I was a 36C at least and possibly a 36D. She said I needed to try both sizes to see which was more comfortable. Next, the tape went around my waist. The measurement there was 22 inches. I thought I looked larger but the tape doesn’t lie I guess. My hips were last and came in at a solid 34 inches. She handed me a robe and said she would be back in a few minutes with some things for me to try on.
As she was leaving Peggy came in also wearing a robe. “How are you holding up so far, Jen? I wanted to be sure to check on you.”

“I’m doing fine so far. That may change depending on what I have to wear. I’m going to keep an open mind about it though so don’t worry too much about me, Peggy.”

“So what are your measurements? Mine are still 36D-24-36.”

“We’re pretty close. I’m 36C-22-34. A little narrower at the waist and hips than you.”

“Wait until you’re a few years older. You’ll start to look more like me.”

“Peggy, I thought you were around your early thirties. How old are you anyway if you don’t mind me asking?”

“I’m almost 45 and proud of it. How do I look?” She dropped her robe open to show firm breasts and a tight tummy with very little fat on her hips and thighs.

“Pretty good. How about me?” I opened my robe without really thinking about it. After all, we’re just two women comparing our figures.

“You look good too. Nice pair there and a good butt too. Those legs will have every guy for miles around drooling.” There was a knock on the door. Peggy and I closed out robes as she opened the door. It was Beth with an armload of stuff. Another woman was standing behind her waiting for Peggy.

“Ok ladies we need to get moving here.” Peggy left for the other changing room and Beth entered with the load of clothes.

“Here try this first and let me know how it fits.” She handed me a new bra. I put it on and adjusted it some. It felt much better than the one I had been wearing. “How does it fit?”

“It feels fine. Better than the one I wore in here in fact. What size is this one?”

“It’s the 36D. Now try this one.”

I changed into the other bra noting that it had no shoulder straps. This one made my breasts look a little fuller and showed much more cleavage. “This must be the 36C.”

“It is. I suggest using the 36D for daily wear. You can use the 36C when you want to dress up a bit and look a little sexier. How about you stay in the 36C for today?”

“Are you sure? This IS supposed to be a formal thing. I don’t want to look too sexy in front of a bunch of teenage boys you know!”

“With what I have in mind for you for tonight it will look just fine.”

“I’ll just have to go with your instincts. I don’t have the fashion sense I need right now. Just don’t make me into a man-magnet OK?”

“It’s already too late for that, Jennifer. Nature has done all of that work already. I can’t even dress you down that easily. You’ll always look great even in a potato sack!”

I sat down hard on the chair shaking. “Why did this have to happen to me?” Beth quietly slipped out the door, moments later Peggy appeared in her robe.

“Jen, things getting to you again?”

“Yea, Peggy. I just realized what I got myself into this time and it scares hell out of me. Maybe I just should have told them no and gone about my business.”

“Jen, you can’t beat yourself up about this. If an event like this one hadn’t happened now it surely would have happened in two weeks when you and I have to go to the mayor’s presentation of the medals. I suggest you suck it up and get with it. This is a great chance to try things out without the pressures of the most formal event you’re likely to ever attend. This is just a kid’s award ceremony for Gods sake. Nobody expects you or anyone else to be perfect. Just go with the flow and ENJOY IT!” Peggy sat down in another chair next to me and we hugged until my shaking stopped.

“You’re right as usual, Peggy. Just be here for me will you?”

“I’ll be right next door. They’ll come and get me if you need me. Now let’s get back to dressing.” She quietly left the room. Beth returned after a minute or so.

“Feeling better now?” I sniffled and nodded. “Sorry about all this but I just don’t know an easy way to buffer the shock this is causing you. Let’s just get it over with. I think when you see how you look your whole attitude will change. OK?”

“What’s next?”

She picked a pair of sheer panty hose from the pile. “Take off your panties and put these on. They have a panty built into them so you won’t need the ones you’re wearing now. Do you want me to leave for a minute?”

“No, please stay. I need to get used to this that’s all.” I pulled my panties off and placed them on the edge of the chair. I sat down on them and slowly worked the panty hose over my legs like I heard my mom tell my sister to do so many times. Now I know why some women put panty hose on over both legs at the same time. It’s just easier that way since they’re so stretchy. I got them up to my thighs then stood up to work them up the rest of the way. They followed the curves of my legs and hips like a second skin. It’s a good thing that I hadn’t developed any leg hair yet. My legs were smooth this morning and I didn’t need to shave them. The shine on the panty hose made my legs almost sparkle.

“Nice aren’t they? They’re a special type we sell that has a sort of a glitter effect built in.”

“They do look great and the feeling is incredible. I could get to like them.”

“You won’t like panty hose in the warmer weather but you’ll find that out for yourself. That takes care of the underwear. Now try this on.” She handed me what looked like a tube of red stretch material with a couple of string straps at one end. The zipper was open and I assumed that it was at the back of what looked to be a dress. I fumbled with it for a moment. Beth giggled a little. “Let me help you with that. This is the first time in a dress isn’t it?” I just nodded with a glum look on my face. I really wasn’t pleased at the direction this whole thing was taking.

“The easiest way to put this on is to step into it. Your hips are smaller than your bustline so doing it the other way will be harder.” I stepped into the dress and pulled it up around my waist. I worked the top of the dress up and put my arms through the straps. I snuggled the dress back down around my breasts and hips. She went around behind me to zip me up. I was facing away from the mirror on the back of the door. Beth put her hand over my eyes and slowly turned me around to face the mirror. “Ready?”

“No but let’s do this anyway.” She pulled her hand away and I slowly opened my eyes.

My jaw dropped open at what I saw. The image was that of a very confident young woman nearly ready for an evening out on the town. The red dress fit every curve I had like a glove. It was a good thing the pantyhose had a built-in panty otherwise there would have been a very large panty line. The dress stopped a good 5 inches above my knees on one end and just above the bra on the other leaving an ample display of my breasts and cleavage. The straps ensured that the dress wouldn’t slip down to reveal any more than it did already. The pantyhose made my legs gleam in the light. Beth gently reached up and closed my mouth. “Well what do you think?”

“I look incredible! I’m displaying quite a bit more cleavage and thigh than I really wanted to but it does look very nice. I don’t know what to say.”

“I’ll take that as a Thank You. Now let’s go out and get you some accessories for that outfit. We’ll need some jewelry and some shoes. Think you can handle some high heels?”

“Not if my life depended on it. I’ve never even been in them before. Maybe if the heels were wide so I had some stability?”

“We’ll give that a try. Get your stuff and put it in this bag.” I gathered up my clothes and dumped everything into the bag she provided. “We’ll store this here for you for when you’re done if you want.”

“Yes that would be a big help. I also want to make sure you know I’m paying for everything Peggy and I use here today. I need clothes anyway and I had intended on shopping here before Adam shanghaied us.”

“If that’s the way you want it. Adam had arranged for us to bill the mall for the dresses and other stuff as a surprise for you two.”

“I’ll have to thank him. Let’s do it that way but I still want to get a lot of stuff here. How late are you open tonight?

“We’re open until 10 PM. If you have the time though I would suggest you come back tomorrow during the day. You’ll have more time to try outfits on. We got lucky fitting you today. Normally it isn’t quite so easy to find clothes that fit just right.”

“I’ll do that then. I have a feeling that by the end of this event I’ll be ready for another hot bath and bed in that order.”

“Peggy is nearly ready so let’s get you finished. Put on your sandals and we’ll get you some shoes next.” I slipped them on and followed her out into the store to the show department. I looked at the selection and got lost in the bewildering array of styles and sizes. “What size do you wear?”

I roused out of my mental fog long enough to answer. “Hmmmm?”

“Do you know what size you wear?”

“Sorry not a clue. We’ll have to measure I guess.”

A woman came over with a measuring device. “Please have a seat. And get out of those sandals.” She placed my foot in the device and made a few adjustments. “Looks like a size 7 to me. Let me get something to try.” She left for a few moments and came back carrying several boxes. “These are size 7 with a wide heel 2 inches high. Let’s see if you can handle them.”

I put the shoes on and stood up feeling a little wobbly in them. I tried to take a few steps in them and found that with a little practice I should be able to handle them. It sure felt different walking in them. Even just the extra two inches on the heel forced a different stride when I walked making my hips sway more on every step. “I think these will do for today. Can I just try the same height with a narrow heel please?”

“I have them right here.” I walked back over to the chair and changed into the narrow heel version of the same shoe. I went to stand up and almost fell over flat on my face. Beth caught my arm just before I completely lost my balance.

“I don’t think they’re going to work for tonight do you?”

“I guess not. I’ll take the others please.” I sat back down again and changed back into the wider heels. I smiled up at Beth. “Where to next?”

“The jewelry counter of course. Let’s go!” I nodded my thanks to the woman that helped with the shoes and followed Beth across the store to the largest assortment of jewelry I’d ever seen. She looked at my ears. “Looks like your ears were just pierced. We’ll leave them alone. I think some type of necklace or ring is needed. Here’s what we have, see anything you like?”

I looked in the display case. My eyes were drawn immediately to a small silver heart shaped ring. Tiny jewels in an incredible array of colors were set against a black background with a few white lines weaving through it. The stones looked to be set in an almost random pattern. “May I look at that one please?” I indicated the ring.

Beth removed it from the case. “This is a very old piece. The jewels are one each of the birthstones. The black background is onyx and has a pure silver setting and band. You’re welcome to borrow this for the night but we do need it back unless you intend to buy it. The cost is around $10,500. It is very old and is as far as we know the only one in existence. There is an inscription on the back but no one has ever been able to decipher it. It was obtained by one of our buyers in the orient a few months ago.”

I took the ring in my hand. The jewels seemed to sparkle with an inner light of their own and the slightly larger garnet stone seemed to positively be on fire. As I looked at the onyx background I felt as if I was floating in the black inky coolness of space with the narrow white tendrils running through the stone appearing as thin wisps of gas connecting the colored galaxies represented by the different jewels. I floated there for what felt like eternity then snapped back to reality as Peggy vigorously shook my shoulder. “Jen, earth to Jen, Are you in there?”

“Oh, sorry, Peggy. I just got lost in thought looking at it. Can you see the sparkle in the jewels? The larger one looks like it’s glowing from the inside!”

“Jen, you weren’t lost in thought you were totally frozen for at least two minutes. They came to get me because you wouldn’t respond to anyone else.” Peggy looked at the ring. “It looks very nice but the only sparkle or glow I see is from the lights in the room.”

“This looks so beautiful that I just got lost in it. I HAVE to have this. Peggy, can you go and get my purse for me please? I don’t want to let this out of my sight.”

“If you say so, Jen.”

“Thanks, Peggy.” She left for the changing rooms to get the purse.

“Are you sure you want to buy this?” It was Beth asking as she came back from attending to some other business.

“Beth, I have NEVER been so certain of something in all my life. It’s like this was made especially for me. I have no means to explain the feeling I get when I look at it.”

“If that’s what you want. Please try it on so we can see if the band needs size modifications."

“If I’m right this will fit exactly.” As I slipped the ring on my finger I felt a tingle run through my body. It felt as though the ring adjusted itself to my finger for a perfect fit. “I’ll take it just like it is. Here’s my credit card and some ID you’ll need.”

“I’ll take care of this right now.” She headed towards a register and credit card terminal.

“What do you think, Peggy.”

“I have to admit, Jen, the ring looks very nice.”

“I really can’t explain it but I think this is supposed to be mine. It’s like an old friend has come home. I just can’t describe the joy it brings to me.”

“I understand. How do you like my outfit?” I looked at Peggy. She had on a duplicate of the dress I was wearing except hers was a deep blue color.

“Looks like we’re an almost matched pair. I like it!”

“Thanks, Jen. You look great too! Are you sure you’re OK with how you look in this dress?”

“Yes, Peggy I’m fine with all of this.” Peggy got a worried look on her face.

Beth returned with some paperwork. “Well, the ring is yours now. Here’s the receipt for the transaction. Will you sign this one for our records? Please use both your old name and your new name on our copy.”

I signed the forms and never looked at the price. Peggy looked at the slip as she put it in my purse. “My God, Jen, are you sure about this? Over ten thousand dollars! It takes me almost 3 months to make that much before taxes!”

“Peggy, I was never more sure of anything in my entire life. All 45 years of it! This feels right and I’m not going to question it. In fact, I’m going to head back to the shoe department and get some proper heels!” I went back to the shoe department with Peggy following me. I located the woman that had helped earlier. “Can I try some high heels again?”

“It’s your broken ankles. What would you like to try?”

“Let me try a size 7 with a 5 inch spike heel please.”

“Are you really sure?”

“Yes, I’ll be over by the chairs.” About 2 minutes later she came back with a single box. She opened the box and handed me the shoes. I took off the old shoes and put on the new ones. I got up and walked about 20 feet, turned around and walked back without stumbling or any sign of loosing my balance. I handed the wide heels back to the woman and thanked her for her help. She looked at me with her mouth open shaking her head as I was walking away. Peggy was doing pretty much the same thing. She came to her senses and ran after me.

“Jen, what the hell happened there? Not ten minutes ago you could not walk in ANY narrow heeled shoe. Now you’re an expert in 5-inch high stilettos! You’re scaring me!”

“Peggy, for the first time in this whole miserable affair and the past 45 years I feel complete. No doubts about who and what I am, absolutely no problems with going out dressed like this in public, and a deep inner peace that I never had as a man. I don’t fully understand what has happened to me yet but I’m sure that the answers will come. Please don’t worry about me or be afraid for me. I’m fine, for the first time in my life, I’m really, truly fine. Now come on, we’ve got an award ceremony to attend after dinner!”

Peggy sighed and nodded her agreement. I located Beth near the back of the store. “Beth, Thanks for all of the help you’ve been to Peggy and I. I will be back after the ceremony to get our things and I will be back tomorrow to finish buying that new wardrobe.”

“Jen, you’re missing one thing. You need a scent. Let’s go over to the cosmetics counter and you can select something. What are your favorite scents?”

“I like strawberries, lilacs and roses. Oh and raspberries too!”

“I think we have just the thing. Try this.” She picked up a sample bottle and sprayed a little in the air when we got near the counter.

“Mmmmm…Roses! I like it. Just the right fragrance and not overpowering. I’ll take it! Peggy would you like something?”

“No thanks, I’m all set. I brought my own.” She got a small bottle out of her purse and sprayed a little on her neck and wrists. I did the same with a bottle Beth handed to me.

“There, now you two are all set. Now get going or you’ll never get dinner!”

“Thanks, Beth, you’ve been a great help. We’ll be back!”

We both headed for the food court. It was one floor up and about half way down the mall. We walked over to the nearest escalator. I stepped on with Peggy following me. Male heads followed our ride down the escalator as they went up. Many more male heads tracked our movements as we walked down the hall towards the food court. I walked with my head held high, my hips swaying with every step.

“Jen, doesn’t all this attention bother you any more?”

“Not at all, Peggy. It’s just a part of who and what I’ve become. I accept it. The only thing I have reservations about is the dating thing. I’m still not completely ready for that yet but I’m sure that will change too.”

“Jen, you truly amaze me. How do you do it?”

I opened my mouth and in unison we said “I don’t know, I just do it.” We both giggled all the rest of the way to the food court. As we got near the carousel a man in a tuxedo started waving at us. “Peggy, There’s the master of ceremonies. Let’s go meet him!”

As we walked closer the man in the tux turned out to be Adam! As we got closer I smiled and commented, “Wow, you cleaned up nice. Does your girl friend know you can look this good?” Peggy’s jaw almost dropped to the floor at my comment.

Adam blushed a little. “I just moved into the area a few months ago. I don’t have a steady girl friend yet.”

“Adam, I have to be honest with you, I’m sure you’re aware what I’ve been through recently.” He nodded. “Then I’m sure you also realize I’m still adjusting to the change. I’m not quite ready for dating yet but I would very much like to have you for a friend. Is that agreeable to you?”

“Of course, Jennifer. I respect your need for time in your recovery. I would also like to have you as a friend. If something else should develop that would be most agreeable too. If I ever do anything to upset you, please let me know immediately. OK?”

“Ok, Adam, fair enough. Let’s go eat. I’m hungry!” He offered me his right arm and Peggy his left. We both accepted by wrapping an arm around his and moving towards the serving area. Many heads, both male and female, followed our movements. We reached a clear table and Adam invited us to have a seat. I sat down smoothing my dress under me and crossing my legs at the knees by reflex. Peggy did the same giving me a wink of approval.

“Ladies, what will you have? Like your outfits tonight, this is on the mall management. Peggy?”

“I’ll have a small salad from the Chinese place over there. That’s the salad with the water chestnuts, bamboo shoots and other oriental veggies. I’ll also have a medium diet soda please.”

“Jen, how about you?”

“I probably shouldn’t but I’ll have my favorite. The Cajun place over there has the best Bourbon Chicken in the area. I’d like the Cajun pasta and home fries with it please. And a medium ice water too.”

“That’s a small Chinese salad and a medium diet soda and the Bourbon Chicken with pasta and fries and a medium water?” We both nodded in agreement. “You stay right there. I’ll get it.”

Adam went for the salad first then headed for the Cajun place after bringing the salad back to the table. He brought back two servings of the chicken from the Cajun place. “Having the chicken too I see?”

“Yes, Jen. I’m crazy about it. I never had it until I started working here a few months ago. I try not to have it too much though since I like to keep it as a treat now and then. I figured tonight was a treat night. Go ahead and dig in.”

I picked up a paper napkin and tucked it in the top of my dress drooping down the front. Peggy and Adam gave me a questioning look. “I don’t want to get any on the dress. This stuff may be good but it can stain like crazy on some materials. I’m not taking any chances with this.”

“You know, Jen, I didn’t think of that. This tux is a rental for tonight. I’d better cover it too!” He also placed a napkin in a strategic spot to prevent the noodles of the pasta from hitting the coat of the tux. “I remember what the juice from the chicken did to one of my white shirts one day when I got careless.”

We all ate in silence for a few minutes. Adam was the first to speak as we finished our meal. “Well ladies, we do need to talk briefly about the award ceremony. What I would like to do is to have one or both of you make a small speech to the crowd and then stand by for pictures as the awards are announced. We would also like you to visit the exhibits and take some pictures with the winners at their display area. It that alright?”

“That sounds good to me. Peggy, do you want to make the speech this time?”

“No, Jen. I had my chance yesterday on the local news. It’s your turn now.”

“Alright then, I can handle that. Adam, how long should the speech be?”

“Two to four minutes sounds about right to me, maybe less depending on what you want to say.”

“Would it be proper to put in a ‘plug’ for more money from the school board for science and technology in the schools?”

“If you can do it in a way that sounds positive and doesn’t get the mall or yourself in trouble, yes that would be fine.”

“That’s how I’ll do it. Shall we get going to the ceremony? It would be nice to have a few minutes to use the ladies room and look at the exhibits.”

“Let me clear these trays and we’ll get going.” Adam collected our trays and paper cups and returned things to their proper places. Peggy and I made our way to the ladies room.

“I always wondered why women seemed to go to the ladies room in pairs. Is there a reason for that Peggy?”

“Maybe it has something to do with safety in numbers.” We arrived at the door and I went in with Peggy following closely behind.

As I was entering a stall to take care of business, I heard someone yell at me. “WHAT ARE YOU DOINT HERE?” I looked up to see an older woman scowling at me.

“The same as you are I imagine. What else would you do in a restroom?”

“I want you out of here now. You’re a disgusting freak. How dare you come in here!”

“In case you haven’t noticed, I have nowhere else to go. I can hardly go into the men’s room looking like this now can I?”

“You’re just using it as an excuse to peep at us aren’t you?” If she was a snake, I think she would have spit some venom at me just then.

“If I wanted to look at a woman’s body all I have to do is strip and stand in front of a mirror. Why ANYONE would want to look at that shriveled up old body of your puzzles me greatly.”

“WELL! A proper lady would NEVER have said things like that!”

“Ma’am, I’m doing my very best to act as a proper lady, something I can safely say you are NOT. If you have a problem with my being here you are more than welcome to take it up with the mall’s public relations person. He’s right outside in the food court area waiting for me. He’s wearing a tuxedo so you can’t possibly miss him. Now if you’ll excuse me I’ve almost waited too long to do this.” I went into the stall and, after a few moments struggle with the dammed pantyhose, relieved myself. As I was finishing up I heard her storm out of the ladies room.

I heard a quiet round of applause from the other women in the room as I left the stall. There were even a couple of “You GO girl” comments thrown in for good measure. All of the women were smiling at me and a couple of them shook my hand. One even commented how the mall could let someone like that in here. “She has just as much right to be here as I do even if I do think she’s a pompous old bitch.” I finished washing my hands and fixed my hair and makeup. Peggy just stood there with her mouth open.

“Jen, doesn’t ANYTHING faze you?”

“At the moment there isn’t much more anyone could do to me. Are you ready yet? ” Peggy finished fixing up and we headed back to the food court.

We could see the woman from the rest room was talking to Adam as we got closer. I heard a little of his reply. “…and I have to remind you madam that she has just as much right here as you do. If you want to take it up with the government please feel free to do so. I’m sure you’ll be told that, even in the eyes of the federal government, he is now and forever a she and that there will be no distinction between her and another woman.”

“I’ll never shop here again unless you do something about this outrage!”

“I do understand the way you feel but the mall and its management does not exclude any law abiding person from visiting our property. That includes her until such time as she breaks the law on mall property. If you’ll excuse me ma’am, I have to go to a special event scheduled in another half-hour. Good evening.” He turned and walked away.

The old bitch walked away fuming over her apparent snubbing. I giggled as I watched her retreat. Peggy was giggling too. Adam saw us and moved toward where we were standing. “I’m so sorry about that Jennifer. How can I make it up to you?”

“Just an escort to the ceremony by the most handsome man in the mall in a tux will do.” He bowed deeply and took my hand to kiss it. He then presented his arms. Peggy and I eagerly accepted and we went strolling down the hallway towards the glass elevator to go to the main concourse on the lower floor of the mall. Once again, heads turned as we passed by. We must have made quite a sight to the people in the mall. Two women dressed for a night on the town with a good-looking young man in a tuxedo. Not the ordinary thing you see in the mall every day!

We reached the elevator and Peggy hit the call button. A few seconds later the elevator glided to a stop on the floor and the doors opened. We stepped in and the doors closed for the short two-floor ride to the lowest level of the mall. The area between the 4 widely spaced glass elevators was normally used for events like this one with additional space in the wider lower hallways sometimes used for spillover space. It was sure packed today. Every high school on the city had multiple entries. We looked around at the exhibits for nearly 20 minutes. I wondered how the judges were going to select winners from this excellent group of young scientists and engineers.

The local newspaper photographers and television news crews made good use of our appearance and took lots of pictures and video of us looking at some of the exhibits and chatting with a few of the students. With about 10 minutes to go before the ceremony was to start, Adam headed us back towards the stage. There was a small enclosed area behind it for some privacy. “Well ladies, what do you think of our Science Fair?”

Peggy nodded to me to go first. “It looks great to me. I’m amazed at the quality of the work some of these students are doing. If this is an example of our future scientists and technicians, I’m very pleased. Peggy?”

“I second those thoughts. Jen, you really need to make a comment about that in your speech. These students are incredible. I wish I had their talents when I was their age!”

“Thank you ladies, I’m glad to know that you feel the same as I do. We have an incredible group of students here this year. I have to check on a couple of things then get the ceremony started. Just head up the stairs over there and come out on stage when you hear your names, OK?

Peggy and I nodded our agreement and Adam left us to check on last minute preparations. We both took a few minutes to rest up in some comfy chairs. In a few minutes we heard Adam start the ceremony. “… and we have some special surprise guests that will be helping us present the awards this evening. You’ll recognize them both from the events of last night’s bus accident. We have 5 students here that can attest to their courage and quick thinking. Ladies and gentlemen please join me in welcoming Peggy Thompson and Jennifer Stevens!”

We stepped out onto the stage to the explosion of hundreds of flash units on cameras. Adam came over to guide us towards a group of waiting students. I recognized one of the girls as the student I had rescued from under the pile of band instruments. She and another girl were carrying at least a dozen and a half long stemmed roses each. The girl I rescued presented hers to me and gave me a huge hug that I was more than glad to return. The other girl did the same for Peggy. We both had tears in our eyes as a wave of applause and cheers engulfed us.

Adam looked over at me and saw I was crying. “Ms Stevens was going to make some comments at this point but I think she might like to wait until later in the presentation.” I looked over at Adam and nodded in agreement. I don’t think I was in any kind of mental state to do anything more than stammer incoherently. “And now for the winners in our Science Fair competition…”

Adam read the entrants for each of the classes then the winner for the class came up on stage to accept their award. I liked the way that Adam announced the winner. Instead of “and the winner is” it sounded so much better when he used “and the award goes to” because all of these bright young students were winners to me. Each of the winning students came up on the stage and received their award from both of us. Everyone took lots of pictures, especially the parents of the students. After about 15 minutes, the ceremony was over and Adam turned the microphone over to me for my speech.

“Thanks to the students here for asking us to participate tonight. It means so much to both of us. I want to make sure you all realize that you are winners for just being here. It means that your school selected your project in your own local exhibits as being of the highest quality. Hopefully each of you will some day make a difference in the world. Someone out there may make a major advancement in science or technology. Never loose sight of the fact that you can do ANYTHING you want to if you are willing to work for it. And a word to the parents out there, please support your local school boards and administrators in their efforts to secure more funding for science and technology programs in our schools. The young minds we excite end educate today are the scientists and technology people of the future. Thank you for attending tonight. Please have a safe drive home.” I handed the microphone back to Adam. He placed it on the stand and again offered his arms to Peggy and I. We accepted again and he escorted us of off the stage via the stairs at the back. When we were in the private area he turned to me. “Thank You!” A moment later he kissed me on the cheek followed by a prolonged hug.

Peggy spoke up to break the mood. “Hey! What about me?” Adam broke his hold on me and did the same for Peggy. He bowed to both of us and turned to leave.

“Adam, WAIT!” I was frantically digging in my purse for something to write with and on. I found a pen and tore the flap off of one of the envelopes I had dumped in the purse that morning. I wrote my name and home number on it and handed it to him. “Remember to call me about storm chasing?”

“Of course!” With a flourish he took the paper and turned my hand over to kiss it. “Tomorrow night?”

“Yes.” He turned and walked way. I watched until he was lost in the crowd. Peggy went into nurse mode. She felt my forehead, then took my pulse looking at the watch on her wrist.

“Yup, girl, you got it!”

“GOT WHAT?”

“The love bug of course!”

“That CAN’T be possible. I’m not ready yet!”

“Your mind may not be but your body sure is.”

“Oh, is that what I feel?”

“Let me guess, you feel more than a little wet in a certain spot and your heart feels like its racing 5 miles a minute? And you can’t quite get him out of your thoughts?”

“That’s it….”

“Yup, you got it girl. Just go with the feeling. Tell you the truth, if I wasn’t married and 15 years older than him I’d go for him myself.”

“Peggy, I’m not certain about this. I guess my adaptation is in high gear now. I’m still not certain why. I wonder if it has anything to do with this ring. I felt a tingle when I put it on. Maybe I had better take it off.” I tried to take the ring off but it wouldn’t budge. It didn’t feel really tight but it just wouldn’t come off either.

“I guess my finger has swelled up a bit. I’ll just leave it on and try it again in the morning. Come on, Peggy, I don’t know about you but I’m just about out of steam for the night. Home and bed sounds real good right now.”

“I was just thinking that myself. Since you have a guest room do you mind if I sleep over tonight? I have another 45 minute drive after we get back to your place and I’m almost sleeping on my feet.”

“No problem, we can pick up some things for you when we get our things at the store. Let’s get going!”

“Right behind you…” We worked our way through the crowd stopping to talk with a student here and there and to take some more pictures with the parents. Another hour latter we finally got back to the store. Beth saw us coming and had our stuff waiting by the door.

“Thanks again, Beth, these dresses are great. Everything went very well.”

“I know, Jen, I was out in the back of the crowd watching. I’ll have to thank Adam for the mention about the store helping out with your outfits tonight. We had quite a surge in business especially for the dresses both of you had on.”

“Glad we could help. I want to get on back home and get some rest. I will be back tomorrow some time to complete my shopping if I can stick to my plans.”

“OK, Jen, we’ll keep an eye out for you. Do you want to change out of those before you go?”

“Not me. I’m just worn out. Peggy, how about you, do you want to get something to sleep in?”

“I’ll pass. I think just I’ll use one of your old tees. I can hear the bed calling to me as we speak.”

“Take care you two. It’s dark out there. Be careful going back to your vehicle.”

Peggy and I walked back to the entrance near where the truck was parked. Just inside the door was a bench. “Peggy, wait up! My feet are killing me in these heels. I want to change back into my other shoes anyway to drive.”

“Just toss me the keys while you’re changing and Ill go on ahead.”

“Are you sure you want to risk it? Remember what Beth said…”

“I’ll take the chance.” I tossed her the keys after getting the sandals out of the bag and kicking off my heels. It only took a few more seconds to get the sandals on and the heels back in the bag. I walked through the door and headed towards the truck about a hundred feet away. As I got a little closer I saw two people struggling. One was trying to pull a purse away from the other. “Oh MY GOD! THAT’S PEGGY!” flashed through my mind. I started running towards them as the thief hit her. Peggy went down hard holding her stomach. I thought, “DAMN, if I only had something to throw at him.” I looked down to my right hand as a small red glowing ball had formed in it. Not really knowing what had happened I just opened my fingers. The ball leapt out of my hand and flew directly towards the escaping purse-snatcher.

It caught up with him as he was a few steps away from Peggy hitting him in the side. The red glow expanded covering his whole body. He seemed to stiffen in a convulsion and dropped Peggy’s purse. It looked like he was lifted up a couple of feet in the air and blown almost 50 feet away. He came crashing to the ground in a heap as the red glow around his body faded.

I ran over to Peggy. She had hit her head on the pavement when she fell and was moaning as she held her stomach. The cuts on her head were bleeding badly. “Oh God, Peggy, What can I do to help?” She didn’t hear me. “Peggy?” I started to cry and reached out towards her head. As my hand neared her head a blue glow formed around my body. As my hand touched her head the glow flowed around my hand until she was covered in the glow too. A few moments later her eyes fluttered open.

“What…?”

“Quiet. Just lay there. Close your eyes and relax.” Her eyes closed as her breathing got better. After another 15 seconds or so the blue glow faded out. The cuts on her head were still there but were almost healed. She had a bruise on her stomach where her dress had ripped but that looked better moments later. Her eyes opened again and she tried to set up.

I helped her into a sitting position. “Jen, what happened?”

“You got mugged. The gut is laying over there knocked out.” We both looked towards he had fallen to the ground but there was no one there. “SHIT. He’s gone. Let’s get to the truck and get out of here. If I can get you up can you walk?”

“Hell, if I can stand up I’ll RUN!”

I helped Peggy up and collected out bags and purses. We made it to the truck without any more problems. Peggy handed me the keys and I unlocked her side and helped her in.

Peggy hit the release for the electronic lock on my door and I ran around and got in. To hell with dignity, I almost jumped into the safety of the truck. I hit the button to lock both doors, started the truck, and got the hell out of the parking lot. “Peggy do you want to go to the hospital?”

“No. I’m feeling better now. What the hell did you do to me? I thought I was hurt very badly. Now I’m just a little sore.”

“Peggy, I wish I knew. This weird blue glow surrounded both of us and all of your injuries just started to heal.”

“What did you do to the guy?”

“I was looking for something I could throw at him when a small red glowing ball formed in my hand. When I opened my fingers it just flew out of my hand and hit him in the side. He dropped your purse and got blown at least 50 feet away from us.”

Peggy turned her head towards me looking very confused. “Jen, just what the hell are you anyway?”

“I wish I knew, Peggy, I wish I knew…….” I looked over at Peggy and she had passed out. Her breathing was regular and shallow and when I touched shoulder she flinched a little. I guessed she had fallen asleep.
The rapid healing must have used a lot of energy.

I kept the truck as quiet as possible for the rest of the trip back to my house. I got Peggy awake enough to get her into the house as far as the guest room. I dumped all of my old clothes on the floor then I made Peggy tell me her phone number. I called her husband to tell him she was staying with me overnight. I looked over at Peggy to tell her it was OK and saw that she had collapsed on the bed. Now it was my turn to undress Peggy and tuck her in as she had dome for me the night before. I left her nude in the bed under the covers and dug out one of my old T-shirts for her to put on later. I dropped it on the foot of the bed. I could hear her breathing softly as I closed the door to head for my bedroom.

I stripped off the dress and underwear leaving them in a pile on the floor. After a quick trip to the bathroom to empty out and clean up, I too was quickly sleeping naked in my bed for the night.

There you have it Dear Diary, I wrote this first thing Friday morning so I may not have everything exactly as it happened but I think I’m pretty close. Waking up this morning was something of a surprise too. OOPS! Gotta go I hear the private line ringing. I’ll be back later…

-*-*-*-*- To Be Continued in Zapped! Chapter 4 -*-*-*-*-

please remember to leave a comment

Zapped! -4- The Calm Before...

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Taxonomy upgrade extras:

/>
Chapter 4 — The Calm Before…

Once again, this chapter is much longer than I thought it should be. Please send me any comments you may have about the story, I look forward to reading and responding to them. The email address is listed below.

WARNING! — This and the next chapter deal with some real life experiences in a highly fictionalized manner. Storm chasing, the main topic in these chapters, can be extremely dangerous. DO NOT attempt this activity unless you have had proper training or are with an experienced storm chaser with the proper training.

The events in these chapters are based on real experiences during a group of severe thunderstorms that blasted through Upstate NY in the late 1990’s. The storms had wind gusts over 125 miles per hour and extremely heavy rain and lightning. They swept through central New York taking down power lines and damaging buildings all over the area. The storms caused several million dollars damage in central NY.

If anyone reading the story discovers a typo or other error please let me know so I can correct it. You can send an email to: [email protected]. Please let me know where you saw the story and what the error was. I’ll attempt to get it corrected.

This is a work of fiction with a few life experiences added in. All of the characters in this story are fictional and any resemblance to anyone else living or dead is probably a coincidence. This story and the other chapters may be archived on any web site provided no fees are charged for access to the story. Please notify me if you are archiving this and the other chapters of the story on a web site. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format, please contact me for arrangements.

Zapped — Chapter 4 — The Calm Before…
by Bob Arnold - Copyright 2001 - All Rights Reserved

Dear Diary,

Friday

Waking up this morning was a unique experience, especially since I woke up several times. At least I was getting used to waking up in a woman’s body by now, that didn’t seem to upset me. What did frighten me was waking up to the sound of a woman screaming as loud as she possibly could. It scared me even more when I realized it was ME!

That was around 3 am. I found myself setting up in my bed screaming something incoherent about a black monster. I finally realized where I was when Peggy came charging into my room, baseball bat in hand, in the t-shirt I had left on the foot of her bed last night. “Jen, are you alright? I heard screaming.”

“What makes you think there’s anything wrong when I wake up screaming my head off in the middle of the night?”

“You didn’t do that in the hospital. Now spill it, what’s going on?”

“My nightmare has returned, Peggy. It started a few weeks before the accident. The dream is that a huge black monster is chasing me. It’s roaring as it follows me and it keeps throwing things at me. The person in my dream looked a lot like me at least when I was a man. It’s so hard to see the face clearly. This time was different though. There were two people being chased in this dream. They looked like a man and a woman and I think the woman was me.” I sat there shaking.

Peggy came over to set on the edge of the bed. She hugged me tight until my shaking stopped. It must have been almost half an hour. “Thanks, Peggy, I think I’ll be ok now.”

“Do you want me to stay with you for the rest of the night?”

“Yes, please! I had hoped that the transformation would have made the dream go away. I guess it didn’t. Do you mind staying?”

“If it was a problem I wouldn’t have asked, Jen.”

I had a large king size double bed so there was plenty of room. She went around to the other side of the bed. “Peggy, I…”

“I know, you aren’t ready for that type of stuff yet. Don’t worry about it. I don’t go that way. I’m quite happy with my hubby in bed and I have no need or desire to experiment. She lifted the covers on her side and slipped into the bed lying with her back towards me.

“Thanks, Peggy. If I have to get up I’ll try not to wake you.”

“’Night, Jen.”

“Thanks again, Peggy.” I reached over and hit the remote switch that killed the room lights. I heard her gentle steady breathing after a few minutes and I followed her example drifting off to sleep.

Waking up again a few hours later was different than any other morning so far. This time I felt a hand on my tummy and an arm across my waist and someone snuggling against my back. I realized that Peggy and I were nestled together like two spoons in a drawer. I enjoyed the feeling of warmth and security that the contact gave me but decided that, while the feeling was something I could get used to, I would much rather it be with a man than another woman. For the moment though, I figured I would just enjoy the feeling regardless of who was providing it. I looked at the clock on the nightstand. Almost 7 AM. I didn’t need to get up so I drifted back off to sleep.

I woke up again almost an hour later when Peggy started to wake up. I could feel her moving behind me. “Good morning sleepy head! Thanks for the cuddle. I really enjoyed it.”

“Oh, Jen, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to do that. It’s just how I usually wake up with my husband. Can you forgive me?” She started to move away from me.

“Peggy, please stay there for a little while and talk.” She snuggled back into position again. “As for forgiving you, there’s nothing to forgive. I haven’t felt like this waking up in a very long time. The last time was when I was a kid and I slept in my parent’s bed because I was scared of a thunderstorm. The feeling of another person cuddling you as you wake up is something special that I’ve missed for a very long time. Almost 40 years in fact.”

“Jen, didn’t you ever spend the night with a woman when you were a man?”

“Never, Peggy. I never had the chance to know what sex was like with a woman. I do know what the male feelings were. Because of some blood pressure medication I had to take, I had to make sure my male equipment was working on at least a weekly basis. One of the side effects of the medication was an increased potential for impotence. I may not have used my male equipment but I tried to keep it in working condition just in case.”

“So are you still a virgin?”

“Yes. The doctors told me that my hymen is intact. I guess that makes me a virgin all over again. Because of the feelings this new body is sending to my brain I don’t know how long that will last. I don’t have quite the level of control of my emotions in this body yet as I had in my old one. I’ve been working on it though.”

“The only advice I can give is to take your time. When you decide to let it happen it MUST be on your terms for it to feel right for you. Don’t settle for anything else. And be sure to use the proper protection. I don’t think you want to get pregnant right away do you?”

My mind boggled at the thought. Pregnant, now there’s a word I never thought would apply to me. Get a grip on yourself girl. It’s possible now.

“OK, Mom! I promise to be a good girl!” I reached back and gave her a big pinch on her but. She responded by tickling me on my side. I tickled her back and soon the two of us wound up in a giggling session lasting several minutes.

“TIME OUT! If I don’t get to the bathroom I’m going to have to change the sheets AND the mattress because I’m going to soak it! LET ME UP!”

“Me too, truce?”

“Truce. I GOTTA GO!” I tossed aside the covers and made a mad dash to the toilet. I just made it and got the lid up. It started dribbling out as I sat down. Then the flood started. I sighed as I cleaned up and flushed then went back to my bedroom. Peggy was gone. A few moments later I heard the toilet in the guest room flushing. A minute later Peggy popped back in.

“So what are we doing today?”

“Since I didn’t get around to the shopping trip we planned yesterday I thought we would go back to the mall and finish it properly.”

“You just want to go back and see Adam again don’t you?”

“Why whatever makes you say that?”

“The look in your eyes whenever you or someone else mentions his name. Are you sure you started out as a man because you sure don’t act like it at times.”

“I’m sure, Peggy. I feel much more at home in here since I got the ring yesterday. As I said, it feels like the last 45 years were the mistake not what I became. Besides there’s something about Adam I can’t quite put my finger on. There is more to him below the surface and I’d like to find out what it is.”

“Will the ring come off now?”

I pulled on the ring and it slid effortlessly off my finger. “See?” I decided to slide the ring back on. “Now let’s get something to eat and get going. We have a lot of things to do today.” I headed for the kitchen with Peggy following me. As I passed the phones the private line rang. I picked it up. “Hello?”…”Yes, she’s right here. Hold on…” “Peggy, it’s your husband.” She took the phone as I looked in the fridge to see what I could make for breakfast. A minute or two later she joined me.

“He just wanted to see how things were going, Jen. I told him I would be home this afternoon. Do you need me for the weekend?”

“Not really. I’m managing to get used to this much faster than I thought. I don’t think I’ll have any problems.”

“OK. If you do just give me a call and I’ll try to help out as best I can depending on the problem.”

“Thanks, Peggy. … I’m glad I took a moment on the way home to stop at that little store for a few things.” I grabbed the eggs, cheese and ham slices I bought last night out of the fridge and took the milk out too. “How about some scrambled eggs and toast this morning?”

“Are you sure you can handle it?”

“Just watch me, Peggy! Is cheese and some ham ok in the eggs?”

“That would be great!”

I pointed to the table in the kitchen. “Can you get out some plates and silverware? The plates are in the cabinet above the sink. The silverware is in the drawer next to the sink.

“Sure.” In the time it took Peggy to set the table, I had the eggs cooking in the frying pan and 4 slices of toast going in the toaster. I was tending to the eggs when the toast popped up.

“I got it, Jen. Where’s the butter?”

“I have some of that cold spreading stuff in the fridge. It keeps better that way.”

She grabbed a knife from the drawer and finished off the toast while it was still hot enough to melt the butter. “What about drinks?”

“I’ll take O.J. The glasses are above the sink in the other cabinet. Help yourself to anything you want that’s in there. Just check the expiration date first! I still need to do some major grocery shopping.”

“If you have enough O.J. I think I’ll have some too.” She grabbed two glasses and the orange juice from the fridge. “All set. Anything else we need?”

“Not for me. Can you think of anything to add?”

“Nothing.”

“Then have a seat. These will be done in a minute or two.” Peggy sat down at the table. I hit the button on the remote control and turned on the small television on the table across the room. “Let’s see what they did to us on the news last night.” I served up the scrambled eggs and sat down placing the remote on the table.

I kept the volume turned down low until I saw a picture of the mall. I hit the volume control on the remote. “…and at the mall yesterday students from the area school held their annual Science Fair. The students received their awards from two surprise guests. Two of the area’s newest celebrities helped mall PR Director Adam Tilton hand out the awards to the winners. Peggy Thompson and Jennifer Stevens were shopping at the mall and were asked by the students to participate in the ceremonies. The students presented the two women with a special thanks for their efforts during the aftermath of the bus crash. One of the malls in the store assisted with their outfits for the evening.” The video followed along with the narration showing Peggy and I entering the store after the ceremony ended. The newscast moved on to another story so I turned the volume back down.

“Beth must be in heaven right now, Peggy! A free plug like that for her store will have everyone from the next state in every direction coming for a visit!”

Peggy put a fork full of the eggs in her mouth. “Hey! These eggs are great! Jen, do you always cook like this?” Another fork full of eggs followed the first.

“No, not all of the time. At least now that I don’t have to diet quite as much as I used to I can get away with things like this for breakfast.” I took a drink of orange juice and swallowed.

Peggy swallowed another mouth full of eggs. “I wonder what will happen when we go back to the mall today?”

“Me too. Maybe I should call before we go. I wouldn’t want to get involved in the middle of a stampede. I just remembered I have to make a few other calls too. I never called the mayor’s office yesterday and I need to call a friend at the drive-in theater up north to see if he still wants me to show up with my truck and weather gear.”

“Whatever for?”

“Remember? I told you yesterday. I’m involved in severe weather spotting and I have a portable weather set-up for in-the-field activities. The drive-in is going to run a disaster double feature of ‘Twister’ and ‘Dante’s Peak’. He wanted me to bring my truck up for an exhibit the first night since it looks so much like the one in the movie. Besides, I like going to the drive-in. It brings back a bunch of good memories of going on a Friday or Saturday night with my folks to see the latest Disney movie.”

“Sorry ‘bout that. I must be a little more out of it from the purse snatcher yesterday than I thought, Jen. Going to the drive-in sounds like a great way to spend an evening.”

“It sure is. Maybe I’ll get some clothes and dress up a little like Helen Hunt in the movie for added effect. Think if I asked Adam he’d go along too?”

“Are you kidding? A night at the drive-in with you, he’d have to be crazy to say no!”

“I think I’ll find him at the mall and ask. I did want to invite him over to see the weather stuff since he’s interested in storm chasing too.”

“Are you certain that’s ALL he’s chasing?”

“Yes, I heard him talking on his handled radio before he even knew I was interested in it. There was no way he could have known I was a ham operator and involved in the SKYWARN program.”

“Jen, I’m still worried about you. You seem to be adapting to this massive change in your life way to fast for it to be good for you. Are you really sure you’re as comfortable about this as you say you are?”

“Peggy, we’ve been through a lot of things over the past few days and I feel as though I’ve known you all my life. I’d say we were very good friends. I feel that I do need to give you an explanation but I just want to make sure that it doesn’t go any further than this table. Is that agreeable?”

“Of course it is. I’m still your nurse technically so the confidentiality thing still applies here. Even if it didn’t I also consider you my friend and if I remember last night correctly I may owe you my life. You may tell me anything you like and it will never go any further. I promise.”

“Ah yes, last night. Well I’ll get around to that. To answer your question first, what I’m about to tell you my own family didn’t even know. I’ve been that afraid to talk to anybody about it. You see, Peggy, almost from the age of 5 I’ve known I wasn’t like the other kids or adults. Most other kids that age were going to friend’s birthday parties or other social things kids do at that age. I was scared to death to do any of that. I even turned down a few birthday parties for myself when my parents and extended family wanted to make a big party out of it. I only realized after I started school that I was incredibly shy. It was so bad that I even felt like an outcast in school. In a room full of kids my own age I felt totally alone.”

“Jen, couldn’t you get some help for it?”

“I did try but none of the teachers back then would pay any attention. To them I was just another first grade kid looking for attention. The other problem I had was a birth defect that left me with a speech problem. I had a partial ‘hare lip’. The doctors did repair the lip while I was still a baby but it left me with come problems. While the palate was solid my teeth were messed up and the roof of my mouth wasn’t entirely normal. I had a terrible lisp. I did get help with the speech problem and after many years of effort it was almost impossible to tell I had a problem unless I got very tired or used my voice for long periods of time. Then I started to lisp a little and slur my words. That was true right up until the accident. It was always a daily struggle to sound normal. I even took up singing in the truck to help me speak faster and pronounce my words properly. Something about the rhythms of the music seemed to help. Of course after the change the speech problem disappeared.”

“But what about the problem of being shy?”

“Over the years I learned to hide the feelings when I absolutely had to attend some type of social event I couldn’t work my way out of. I found out that I could do a variety of things if I had a purpose in doing them. For example, I was asked many times to give speeches in front of large groups of people. If I concentrated on doing that I could suppress the other feelings and be able to handle it. I even taught adult education classes and did training for the staff at the college. I was ok as long as I could focus on something besides being myself. Over the years I’ve hosted live talk shows on radio, given at least ten speeches in front of groups larger than 200 people, written a few hundred newspaper columns and lots more. In each case, what I did had a specific purpose that I could focus on while I did it. When I had to just be myself I fell apart. I never dated or went to school functions. I never even went to my high school prom. Until the change I was a very lonely man with very few close friends.”

“Wow, I never knew, Jen. I gather you feel very much different now?”

“I certainly do, Peggy. When I changed all of the old fears almost completely faded away. I did have the problem at the press conference but I was able to let some of my old ‘mind games’ take over and get through it. And then there’s this ring. I knew instantly I had to have it when I found it. I still don’t know why. All I know is that when I put it on I had a little shock run through my body and then I felt much better. Now all of the old fears are completely gone and I have a peace of mind I never had as a man. I’m not afraid of going to any type of social event and I’m even looking forward for once in my life to going to the Mayor’s award ceremony in a couple of weeks. I still have a way to go on the topic of dating and men. The more time I have in this body the more I seem to be accepting the idea. I wouldn’t even consider it at first. Now I’m actually looking forward to my first experience in bed with a man. As a man, I always wanted to find a wife and settle down to have kids. I think I would have made a great father. Now I may know what it’s like to be a mom and have kids of my own. Don’t get me wrong, I’m in no rush to go out and get pregnant. I want to enjoy life first and do some things I’ve always wanted to do.”

“I think I understand you better now, Jen. What do you want to do now that you couldn’t do before?”

“I want to try singing with a band. Before I never had the voice to do it, now I might have a real chance at it. I’d like to try driving a race car again.
Earlier in my male youth I did do a little driving for a friend to test his car. I just got way too heavy to continue driving. I also want to travel too. I’ve never been to Disney-anything. Trips to Disney World and Disneyland are real possibilities for me now. There’s more but I haven’t figured out what I want to try first. I have about 40 years of re-living to do!”

“Jen, I wish you the best in everything you do. I just wish I could be there to see you do some of it.”

“What says you can’t?”

“My job, Jen. I just don’t make that much to go traveling about. Even with what my husband makes we have just enough to get by comfortably.”

“I can take care of that. I want to make sure you have some fun too after all of the help you’ve been in and out of the hospital. And I will be glad to have your husband along too!”

“I couldn’t let you do that, Jen. It just costs too much. You need to save what you have.”

I grabbed my purse from the counter and dug out the letter from the insurance company to the bank. “Peggy, this isn’t to go any further than this table either, OK?” She nodded and I handed her the letter. Her jaw dropped as she read it.

“My God, Jen. You’re rich! I see why you don’t want this to get around though. You would have hundreds of long lost relatives and every gold-digging gigolo in the world would be after you. You would never have a moment’s peace.”

“Now you know. Will you let me help you have some fun too?”

“If that’s what you want, Jen, I’d be glad to travel with you from time to time as long as I can bring my husband when he wants to come along.”

“That’s no problem. I don’t think I’ll be traveling for a while but when I do decide to take a trip I’ll be sure to let you know well in advance. The only time I won’t extend the offer is if I travel with a male friend and I want some privacy.”

“Agreed. I think I see another benefit to keeping this quiet.” She was tapping the letter. “If you do date and this got out you would never be certain if someone was in love with you for yourself or for your money.”

“You’re right, Peggy. I didn’t think of that myself. I’m glad I put a lid on this at the bank. I know that it will eventually leak out but I hope that won’t be for at least a year or more. By then I may have the chance to find someone that loves me for who I am and not how much my bank balance reads.” I stopped and thought for a moment. “Listen to this conversation. Here we set talking about me finding a husband or a boyfriend. A few weeks ago I would never even have considered this was possible let alone even considering a girlfriend or a wife then! Quite a change isn’t it?”

“It sure is, Jen, it sure is. What really happened last night?”

“You got mugged by a purse snatcher. I chased him away and got you back in the truck and we took off.”

“Did I see what I thought I saw?”

“Yes, you did. I still don’t know how I did it but I made a ball of energy and shot it at him with my bare hands. When I realized you were hurt I healed your wounds with a touch. Please don’t ask me how I did all of that because I don’t have an answer. Just accept that I did it. Eventually I’ll find out what happened to me to be able to do that. Until then I’m as normal as I can be in view of what I’ve been through.”

“Whatever happened and for whatever reason thank you, Jen. Without you there last night I may have died.”

“Peggy, please don’t thank me. If I hadn’t asked you to go with me yesterday you wouldn’t have been there to get hurt at all. I was responsible for getting you injured just as much as the purse snatcher.”

“Jen, we’ve already established we are good friends. Please don’t worry about it. I wanted to be there just as much as you wanted me to go. Other than that incident I really enjoyed yesterday. I haven’t had so much fun in a long time. Are you ok with that?”

“Yes, thanks, Peggy.” I reached over and we hugged for a couple of minutes. Peggy broke the hug.

“Jen, look at the time. We need to get moving or we’ll be out all day long. You may have a date with Adam tonight if he’s available. Let’s get these dishes taken care of and get going.”

“I’ll clean the table and get these in the dishwasher. You go ahead and take a shower then get dressed. There isn’t a shower in the guest bathroom so use the one in my bathroom. There are clean towels in the cabinet under the sink.”

I made a couple of phone calls while Peggy was in the shower. I called the Mayor’s office and got all of the information on the award ceremony. It was indeed one of those high-class affairs and would require a very formal outfit. I’ll have to make sure Peggy picks out something great and get it for her. Then I called my friend that owns the drive-in. It turned out that the disaster movie double feature was going to start tonight. He just wasn’t certain that given my problems that I would be able to attend. I told him that I would love to be there and asked if I could bring along a friend. He agreed and I got the times all set. I told him that I would bring my ‘Twister truck’ and the weather gear with me. He was very happy that I could come and told me that the admission and food was on him. I thanked him and got off the phone. Peggy was out of the shower and getting dressed in the guestroom.

I made a quick stop in my radio room to start up several computer systems and get the station back into normal operation. I have a computer that monitors several radio signals and some data sources. The data includes weather alerts and updated forecasts. It pages me when the system detects a problem or weather alert. I grabbed the alphanumeric beeper that served as my mobile readout out of the charger and told the computer to send me a test message. It came through fine so I put the pager in my purse. I headed for my bedroom to get showered and dressed. In another hour we were both ready to go and in the truck headed for the mall.

This time we were early getting to the mall and I was able to park in a spot close to the main entrance. I locked up the truck and Peggy and I headed into the mall. We headed down almost empty halls towards the woman’s clothing store we visited yesterday. As we walked, we noticed that all of the stores still had their gates down. I looked at the pager for the time. “Peggy, we’re about half an hour early!”

“Do you want to try to find Adam? He’s probably here by now. I think that the mall office is one floor down and a little further on.”

“If you want to wait here I’ll go see if I can talk to him. If you can get in the store before I get back, find Beth and tell her we need dresses for the Mayor’s award ceremony. I think she’s been to one before as a guest so she will have some idea of what we need. Make sure you get one too because it’s on me. I want us BOTH looking as nice as possible since we were a team on that rescue. Ok?”

“Thanks again, Jen. I do appreciate it immensely. Now go see if you can find that future husband of yours.” She winked at me and walked over towards the bench in the middle of the hallway.

“Don’t go trying to get me married yet!” I walked on towards an escalator and went down one floor. A sign at the bottom pointed towards the mall office. The door was open so I went in. A woman at the desk greeted me. “Yes, can I help you?”

“You sure can. Is Adam Tilton around? Please tell him Jennifer Stevens is here.”

“Oh, Ms. Stevens! Welcome back to the mall. It was very good of you to do the ceremony last night. You made a lot of kids and one beleaguered mall PR person very happy. I’ll track him down for you!” She motioned for me to have a seat. She picked up her phone and dialed a string of digits. “I just paged him. He should call in a few moments.”

I shook my head and held up my own beeper to show her I knew all too well the technology. She smiled back. As I was about to put the beeper away I felt it vibrate. I looked at the message. It was an alert for possible bad weather for later tonight. I reset the beeper and decided to put it on the waist of my jeans. I know that many women don’t wear one this way but I had gotten used to it as a man. I looked over to the woman as her phone rang.

“Hi Adam, There’s someone here to see you. OK. I’ll tell them. Bye!” She looked up at me. “He said to tell you that he would be here in a couple of minutes. He’s on his way back now.”

“How come you didn’t tell him I was here?”

“I figured you wanted to surprise him. I’ll bet he will be very happy to see you!”

“I didn’t think of that. I guess I have a bit more to learn. I’ll wait right here.” It took a few minutes but Adam did return to the office. He saw me as he came in the door.

“Jennifer! How great to see you again!”

“Adam, is there somewhere we can talk?”

“Sure let’s use my office.” I followed him down a small hallway to a door with his name on it. He opened the door for me and motioned for me to enter. As I neared the desk he pulled a chair out for me. I sat down as he went around to his side of the desk. “What brings you here today?”

“I came back to get the clothes and things I didn’t get yesterday. I also wanted to see if you wanted to go with me tonight. I have to take my truck up to the drive-in north of the city. They’re having a disaster double feature of ‘Twister’ and ‘Dante’s Peak’. I know the owner and he wants me to bring the truck up with the weather gear as an exhibit. Are you interested? I could sure use the help.”

He looked almost frightened for a few moments. The look on his face changed slightly as he said, “Where do you want me to meet you and what time?”

“How about my house at around 5 PM. That should give us some time to get the gear on board and working. I haven’t used it in a few weeks.”

“I can make it. Will I need to bring anything?”

He still looked apprehensive at the way and speed at which things were developing. I could sense the tension building within him. I don’t know how I knew it, I just did. “Possibly. If you want to go out on a run tomorrow some severe weather is in the forecast for the afternoon. If you bring a couple of changes of clothes or whatever you think you will need for the weekend, I’ll put you up in my guest room. That way we can get a start on things in the morning. There could be some bad weather later tonight too.”

“I’ll figure enough stuff to do the weekend if we need to be out that long. Where do you live?” I gave him a card with my address on it and we went over how to find my house. “Well, with all of the antennas on it I think I should be able to find it easily.”

I felt like inside he must have been screaming at the top of his lungs. Outside he looked completely in control. “Peggy didn’t have a problem when she brought me home from the hospital. All she had was the address since I was out in the seat next to her. Just look for the truck in the front yard. It looks a lot like the one in the movie.”

“I’ll be there at 5. Are you going shopping now?” Now that things were winding down his tension level started to drop a little. I could feel it in my soul.

“Yes. I may be here most of the morning.”

“If you’re here at lunchtime give me a call. All of the stores have my beeper number and here’s a card with the number too.” I took the card and put it in my purse.

“Thanks, Adam. I’ve got to get back to Peggy. Oh, I forgot to tell you. If you want, bring a swimsuit with you. I have a pool that you can use if we have the time.” At the mention of a swimsuit and pool I felt his tension level rise much higher than it had before yet he still looked calm on the outside. Inside he must be a total wreck. We both got up and Adam walked me to the door.

“Jen, I’ll see you later this afternoon at your house.”

“Thanks for helping me tonight, Adam.” I smiled and kissed him lightly on the cheek. He stiffened noticeably and some of the color seemed to drain from his face. A very strange reaction, like the reactions I used to have in similar situations of being near a woman when I was male. Hmmm, I wonder. I headed out of the office towards the store.

When I got back to the store, Peggy was nowhere to be found. The gate on the store was still closed with almost 10 minutes left until the store was supposed to open. I had a seat on the bench thinking that she may have gone to the ladies room. I got lost deeply in thought about Adam’s strange behavior. When I felt a hand on my shoulder, I must have jumped a good foot or more or at least I felt like it. I looked up to see Beth standing there.

“Hi, Jennifer! Sorry if I scared you. I wanted to tell you that you were welcome to come into the store early if you wanted. Peggy is already inside.”

“Thanks, Beth. There’s nothing like a good scare first thing in the morning to get your heart started.” I looked up at her and winked. “Yes, I would be happy to get in and get started. I have a lot to do today. I want to let you know that whatever Peggy wants is my treat and that includes a knockout gown for the Mayor’s award ceremony for her. She deserves it.”

“Do you want me to tell her?”

“Yes, that’s OK and don’t let her get the cheap stuff. Top of the line all the way please. She’s become a very dear friend to me. Now let’s get busy!”

Beth followed me into the store and we headed towards the lingerie section. I asked Beth to select a few more bras for me to try and some panties both in a rather plain style and then some sexy things. I reasoned that since I’m a woman now at least I could enjoy things like that at home and maybe even later when I decided I want to date. Wait, I think I’m dating already. Isn’t going to the drive-in with Adam a date? I decided it really didn’t matter. Maybe I’m just starting to make up for all of those years without someone to cuddle with.

“Jen, are you OK?” It was Beth tapping me on the shoulder.

“Hmmmm? Oh, I’m fine Beth. I was just thinking about going to the drive-in with Adam Tilton tonight.”

“You have a date with Adam?”

“Yes, I do.” Her eyes got real big.

“Jen, that’s incredible! Most of the single girls in the store have been trying to get him to go out with them. He’s either refused to go out with them or accepted then something came up that he couldn’t go. What’s your secret?”

“I just came straight out and asked him. I wonder why he said yes to me and turned them down?”

“Jen, I don’t know. If you can figure out what you have and they don’t I think you should try to bottle it and sell it. You could make a fortune!”

“I have no idea what it is but I’d sure like to know. Do you know anything more about him?”

“He seems to be shy around most women. He functions well but he tends to keep to himself when he isn’t on mall business. He has never been seen at some of the social events that are held for mall workers. He is the ultimate gentleman when he’s on mall business. Other than that he seems to be a mystery.”

“If I’m right, Beth, I’ve had LOTS of experience with the type of man he seems to be. I hope I’m right because if I am there’s a very gentle and caring man in there wanting to be let out. I have to be very careful or I’ll hurt him emotionally. I even think I know why he said yes to going out with me when he turned everyone else down.”

“How do you know all of this, Jen?”

“Beth, it’s a very long story. Maybe when you have a day or more with nothing to do I can tell it to you. Please just trust me, I know what he’s going through.”

Beth shrugged. “If you say so. Are you ready to try some things on?”

“Yes. What have you got?” She handed me a pile of clothes and I headed for a changing room. I tried on a couple of the plain bras and panties and decided to buy what Beth had selected plus a few more. Moving on to the fancy things, I changed into a strapless very low cut bra. The cups made my breasts push up and together giving some very deep cleavage. I decided to put my blouse back on to see what the effect looked like. I left most of the buttons open on the blouse and went to find Peggy. She was looking at some shoes when I found her.

“Well, what do you think?”

“Very nice! That bra shows you off very well. Hey! What did Adam say?”

“He said yes! According to Beth, it’s something of a miracle. Almost every single female working here has tried to date him at some time or other and failed. I think I know why he said yes to me though. We’ll talk about that later. I don’t want to embarrass him by talking about it where someone could overhear us.”

“Alright. Are you gonna wear that tonight? It will sure get his motor revving!”

“Maybe, maybe not. I think I’ll scare him if I come on too strong. I’m just going modestly dressed and see what happens. If I’m right, the smooth outside he projects is just that, a projection. I think he feels quite different inside. Maybe a lot like the old me.”

“I think I understand and I have to agree with you. Play it simple and see what develops.”

“Thanks, Peggy. Sometimes I need the wisdom of another to make sure I’m right. I wonder, did Beth tell you about your shopping spree?”

“Yes she did and I should be mad at you but I just can’t be. Thanks, Jen. Let’s get together when we try the gowns for the awards. It would be great if we were both knockouts that night.”

“Are you a mind reader too? I want us both to dazzle everyone. If your husband is coming, I’ll even arrange for him to get the best tux available. You two deserve it for putting up with me the past few days. Especially since I kept you away from him last night.”

“Don’t worry about that. We’ll have lots of fun tonight making up for the lost time.”

“Then we’ll have to make sure we get you a very sexy teddy or something to show off for him. Maybe we’ll visit that big lingerie store at the other end of the mall.”

“I think so. You’ll need something to show off that wonderful figure of yours for Adam too, you know. Just an old t-shirt isn’t going to do it.”

“I will get something but I don’t think I’m going to use it just yet. Adam might stay at the house overnight tonight in the guest room. If I’m right about him, I don’t want to scare him off by sending too strong a message at first. I’ll just settle for some nice pajamas for tonight.”

“Adam might stay overnight? How did you work that one?”

“There may be some bad weather tomorrow that may need the SKYWARN folks to go out. Adam and I are members of the group and we might go out together on a spotting run. If he’s at my house in the morning, we can get a good start on getting to where the bad weather might be. That’s all, Peggy. No motives like getting him into bed.”

“Are you sure, Jen?”

“Yes, Mother Hen. You can stop worrying about your little chick. I promise to be careful.” I hugged her and gave her a big smile.

“It’s just that I keep forgetting that there’s a 45 year old mind in that 24 year old body.”

“Sometimes I’m reminded of that all too well when I make a reference to something someone that looks like me would never know about. Try talking to someone else that’s 24 years old about a time when there were no personal computers or even simple pocket calculators. They look at me like I’m from outer space or something.”

“Here we stand talking about dating and all kinds of female stuff I bet you never thought you would talk about in a million years.”

“True, Peggy. It’s been a very strange and wonderful few days.” I looked at my pager since it vibrated. “Hey. Look at the time! We have to get moving. Let me get back to the changing room and finish up.” I looked at the beeper again and saw another weather alert. The weather tonight would definitely be a problem. I had better let Adam know. I found Beth and had her page for Adam. When he called, I had Beth ask him to come to the store.

About an hour later, I had forgotten that Adam was coming and was busy trying on swimsuits for the pool. Peggy had joined me by now and she was helping to critique each one. I had quite a time finding something I liked that didn’t show too much or make my butt look like two bowling balls were stuffed back there. I finally found a couple of bikinis that I liked and was trying on a bright red one-piece suit.

It didn’t have any shoulder straps and the top left a lot of cleavage exposed. The material was very stretchy and conformed to every curve and bulge on my body. While it did have a bra built in, it was very thin and showed my nipples were at attention from the cool air in the store. The back of the suit covered my bottom pretty well leaving only a little of my butt on display. I was looking in a mirror as we were talking about the suit when she froze. “AH, Jen…” I looked over at her and she was pointing behind me. I turned around to see Adam standing there, his mouth wide open with a look of shock on his face.

He started stammering and turned beet red. “Jen, did you w… w… w… want to see me?”

“Hi, Adam. How do you like it? I was thinking of buying this to go in my pool this weekend.” I turned around to let him get the full effect.

He finally got his breath back and a worried look came over his face. “It looks great, Jen. I…I…I’ve had something come up though and won’t be able to make it tonight.” He stood there shaking slightly. I could feel the fear radiating from him.

“Sorry to hear that, Adam. What happened?” He looked like he was fighting with himself trying to come up with something. I waited for an answer for about 30 seconds. “Adam? You really don’t have something else do you.” He hung his head and stared at his feet. I motioned over to Peggy to give us a few minutes alone.

“Sorry, Jen. Dating scares me. I’ve never been comfortable around women. What you saw before was all an act.”

“I thought I saw all of the signs. Adam, let’s go have a seat and talk.” I took his hand and lead him back towards the changing room. I opened the door and motioned for him to go in. The look on his face was one of apprehension. I had to give him a push to get him into the small room. I grabbed a wrap and tied it around myself and decided he might be more comfortable if I left the door open a bit. “Let me guess, you’ve always been extremely shy right?”

He looked like I had slapped him in the face. He just nodded and buried his head in his hands. “Adam, please look at me.” When he didn’t respond I reached out and gently lifted his head with my hand under his chin. “Adam, remember what I was before I changed?” I took hold of his hands. They felt warm and soft in mine and they were trembling slightly.

“Yes, you were a man.”

“That’s true. What the rest of the word doesn’t know is that I was extremely shy just like you are now. I never dated either. I spent many years alone and it wasn’t any fun.” His jaw dropped slightly as my words sunk in.

“Adam, what I’m offering this weekend is a chance to spend some time with a friend that shares similar interests to your own, nothing more and nothing less. I’m not ready for the boy-girl dating game yet myself and I need some time to adjust. Can you just accept that you’re going to visit a beautiful woman who happens to be a friend and that there will be no sexual pressure on you?”

“I… I… I’m not sure. Can I have some time to think about it, Jen?”

“Yes. I’ll meet you near the carousel in the food court at noon. I need your answer then. I want to give you this free advice. I had a similar offer from a female friend over 25 years ago. I deeply regret not taking her up on it then because I think it would have changed my life. Please don’t make the same mistake and wind up living most of your life lonely and sad like I did.”

“Thanks, Jen. I will meet you at the carousel. I have some thinking to do until then.” He stood up and turned to leave.

I debated with myself for a few moments then decided that needed something to help him make up his mind. “Adam?” He turned back towards me. I stood up and stepped towards him. “Here’s something to think about.” I put my arms around his neck and gently pulled him towards me. Our faces were just inches apart. I tipped my head slightly and gave him a solid kiss on his lips. I felt the tension in the muscles of his neck and shoulders melt away and he slumped a little in my arms. I lingered for a few seconds more then broke the kiss. I slowly pulled away as he regained some mental functions. “There could be more of those in your future possibly from me or from another lucky young woman.” I gently turned him around, guided him out of the changing room and closed the door behind him.

Although the sound was a little muffled, I could hear Peggy and Adam through the door. “Adam, ADAM! Are you OK? What happened?”

“She kissed me!”

“She WHAT?”

“She kissed me!”

“You know, Adam, I think that was her first real kiss with a man. You should feel very proud she’s taken such a liking to you. It isn’t easy for her right now you know.”

“I’ve got to go, Peggy. Tell Jennifer that I’ll definitely be there at the carousel at lunchtime!”

Moments later I heard knocking on the door. “Jen, it’s Peggy. Can I come in?”

“Come ahead, Peggy.” She opened the door and came in closing it behind her.

“What did you do to him? He was almost in meltdown mode.”

“Do you mind if I change while we talk?”

“Go ahead, doesn’t bother me if it doesn’t bother you. What did you do?”

“I simply figured out what his problem was and I turned out to be right. He’s a very shy person. All of the things he’s done so far were just an act required by his job. He’s scared of women in social situations. I saw the symptoms in him because I know what it was like for me just a few weeks ago.” I stripped off the suit and got back into my panties and the strapless bra I had tried out earlier. I took the sales tag off the bra and added it to the pile of things to have checked out at the register. I decided to add the suit to the checkout pile too. Maybe I would get to use it tomorrow.

“He said you kissed him. Well?”

“Yes, its true. I just gave him a mild kiss on his lips and told him there could be more of those in the future. I’m not certain if I went over the top with that or not. I’ll know if he decides to go with me to the drive-in tonight.”

“Jen, are you sure you’re not moving too fast with all of this? Its scary that you’re thinking about dating when just a day ago you seemed to be so against it.”

“I’m still not certain about it, Peggy. I feel I should help Adam though. I see a lot of myself in him at this stage in his life. If he doesn’t change now he’ll be just as lonely and miserable as I used to be. If something does happen between us I think I can handle it. If it doesn’t then at least I’ve helped him to overcome his fears and enjoy life.” I picked up a yellow blouse and put it on, taking the tag from it and adding it to the register pile. I left the top few buttons undone leaving a tantalizing peek of cleavage visible. I picked out a pair of new jeans and pulled them on also placing the tag in the pile. “There. How does this look, Peggy?”

“I just don’t believe it. From a dumpy overweight man to a drop-dead gorgeous woman in a few weeks, you’re incredible, Jen!”

“Thank you! Now I need to buy some shoes then get to the carousel near the food court. Let’s get going!” I grabbed the pile of new stuff and the bag that held the clothes I wore into the store. I dropped the pile of new stuff in the large pile near a register and headed for the shoe department.
I found the woman working there was the same one from yesterday.

“Hello! Back for more 5 inch heels?”

“I was a bit over the top with those wasn’t I? Never again unless its for show for someone in my bedroom. Those things nearly destroyed my poor feet! I just want something more reasonable. What do you suggest?”

“Well, with your size of foot I wouldn’t suggest anything over about 3 inches. It would be even better to stay with 2 inch or less heels. Anything more than that and it puts too much strain on the ball of the foot and your toes. I’ll bet they really hurt last night didn’t they?”

“They sure did. What have you got in the 2 inch range. Something for everyday wear and then something for dress-up type occasions please. Oh, I’ll need some low heel shoes too. Some tennis shoes and another pair or two of sandals.”

“I’ll be right back” Over the next 30 minutes of so I tried on about 10 pairs of shoes and decided to buy most of them. I got some very sexy strap type heels with a single strap over the top of the foot and a strap around the ankle to hold them on. I also got some additional tennis shoes and a good pair of boots for the winter. I decided to wear a pair of the sandals out of the store.

Since it was almost lunchtime I had Beth total up everything and paid for it. She agreed to save it for me while Peggy and I had lunch. We really didn’t get to try on the gowns yet so we had to come back anyway. Beth said she would have a couple of her staff put it in the truck while we were trying on the gowns.

I didn’t want to be late to meet Adam if he did decide to come for the weekend so I almost ran to get to the food court. I shouldn’t have worried. He was there waiting for me. As I got closer to him I could see he was holding a single red rose and smiling. I looked at him and he simply nodded yes, handed me the rose and extended his arm. I gladly accepted both of them. Peggy followed us to a table. “What would you like today ladies. It’s on the mall again for last night and all of the great publicity you both have brought us.”

I thought to myself that he had his PR director face on now. At least he handles it well. “I’d love to do the Bourbon Chicken again but I try not to have the same thing twice. I’ll have General Tso’s Chicken from the Chinese place over there. I haven’t had some really spicy food with this body yet. I need to find out if I can still handle it. Just ice water for me to drink please, Peggy?”

“I’ll take another one of the salads like I had last night. They’re a favorite of mine. And a diet soda please?”

“I’ll be right back.”

Peggy waited until he was out of hearing range. “So what happened?”

“You saw. He gave me the rose and I noticed he shook his head. It means he’s going to go with me to the drive-in tonight. We’ll see about anything past that.”

“I hope you know what you’re doing, Jen.”

“So do I, Peggy. Here he comes…” Adam brought the salad for Peggy and her drink over then went back to get my chicken.

“Do you want me to come with you?”

“No, Peggy, this is something I have to handle myself. I do thank you for being so concerned though. If I’m reading Adam properly I think he’s the ultimate gentleman. He would normally never do anything to hurt anyone else knowingly. If there is a problem you saw what I did last night.”

“Yes I did. Remind me to never get you really mad at me.”

Adam returned with my order and another of the same for himself. “You know, Jen, its amazing how close our food tastes seem to be. Want to do Italian tonight or do you want to just have something at the drive-in?”

“We’ll do Italian at the drive-in. They have really good pizza. In fact, when the drive-in is closed for the winter the pizza parlor is still open. He has quite a reputation for good food.”

“Sounds good to me but no anchovies OK? Let’s eat before this gets cold. There’s very little that’s worse than cold General Tso’s chicken.”

We all dug in. Peggy and I were interrupted several times by people coming over to talk to us or ask for autographs. I guess all of the publicity meant that the time of peace and quiet I had requested from the public could be considered to be over. I idly wondered how soon I would become the target of the tabloids and their peculiar style of news reporting. I’d have to grab a few of them to see what they were doing to me. The first time they reported I had a “lesbian lover” I was going to sue them for everything I could get. I’ll have to talk to Adam about what could happen too. I really don’t want to see him get hurt because of me.

We finished almost an hour later after additional visitors had formed a small line at our table. Peggy and I excused ourselves and left for a trip to the ladies room. At least it wasn’t a repeat of the last time I was in there. No snooty old grand dame to create problems. In fact, most of the woman didn’t even pay attention when I walked in. A few did seem to recognize me from the news stories though and I saw a few little waves of the hand or nods of recognition that I returned. I entered a stall and dropped my panties to go. I sat down and let loose. As I looked down, I noticed a tiny spot of red on my panties. DAMN! My first period and I had to go out tonight and probably for most of the day tomorrow. The panties weren’t too bad and I did have to go back to the store for the gowns. If I had to I could get another pair there. It was a good thing Peggy had thought to get some pads for me and put a few in my purse. I got one out and fastened it in my panties. I debated about using a tampon and decided for the moment that the flow wasn’t heavy enough to try one. I cleaned up and got dressed again. I flushed then headed for the sink to wash my hands.

I noticed that they had a dispenser for small paper cups so I grabbed one and fished in my purse for a bottle I thought I had seen in the bottom. Bless Peggy again! It was a bottle of over the counter cramp medication. I decided I had better take some just in case and opened the bottle to get out two tablets. A drink of water to swallow them and I headed back outside to wait for Peggy. I got outside the door when I heard a voice calling to me that I thought I recognized.

“Hey BRO!” I looked around and spotted my sister leaning against the wall about 20 feet away. I ran to her and gave her a huge hug.

“God it’s so good to see you again, Sis! I thought you were working on Fridays!”

“Normally I am. I just got the day off to do some serious shopping. I stopped here to pick up some stuff I had on order from one of the craft stores.”

“I’m glad you’re here. Want to meet some of my friends?”

“Sure, lead the way!” I headed back to the table where Adam was waiting.
At least the crowd of people had gone.

“Adam, this is my sister Sandra, Sandra this is Adam Tilton, the PR director of the mall. Did you see him on the news last night?”

“Hi, Adam. Yes I did see both of you on the news last night and again this morning. Excellent awards ceremony by the way.”

“Thanks Sandra. I had fun doing it and I know the kids loved having Jen and Peggy present the awards.” He sat back quietly in the chair. I felt the tension building again within him.

“So, Sis, how long are you here for?”

“About another 10 minutes or so. I have some additional errands.”

“Oh, here comes Peggy. Let me introduce you.” Peggy came back from the ladies room looking a little upset.

“I’m sorry I didn’t wait for you. I have a surprise! Peggy, this is my sister Sandra, Sis, this my new friend Peggy.” Sandra and Peggy hugged.

“Nice to meet you, Peggy! Jen here hasn’t told me much about you so I’ll guess we’ll have to catch up together at Jen’s house sometime. I’ve got some errands to finish. I’ll see you later?”

“Sure, Sandra. I’ll be glad to chat with you. Take care and I’ll see you later!” My sister waved goodbye and headed off into the crowd.

Peggy looked at her leave for a few moments. “They ARE all like that aren’t they, Jen?”

“Like I said, Peggy, it’s just a Stevens family characteristic between family members.”

Adam looked at us then at his watch. “Ladies, I need to get back to my office since I’m expecting some calls on future activities here at the mall. It’s been a pleasure to have you with us today. Jen. I’ll be at your place around 5 PM. I’ll call for you on the repeater if I get lost. Is that alright?”

“That’s fine Adam. Remember to dress for the conditions tonight. We will probably have some bad weather and I need to warn you the mosquitoes are sometimes a problem at the drive-in. Bring along some bug repellant if you have any.”

“Thanks for the warning, Jen. I’ll see you later.” He left to return to his office.

“Well, Jen, back to the store for the dresses for the award ceremony?”

“Lead the way, I’m right behind you.”

We walked back to the store. When we got inside Beth was waiting for us. I handed her my truck key and told her where it was parked and what it looked like. They had 3 huge shopping carts loaded with things Peggy and I had purchased. I’m glad that we didn’t have to lug all of it out ourselves.

“Beth, the small key is to the lock on the cap. Since all of that is in bags, could they put it in the back? I don’t think all of that will fit in the cab.”

“I agree. You do have quite a load there but then you needed almost everything anyway.”

“Thanks, Beth, now lead us to the evening dresses!”

We walked over to a different area of the store with several racks of formal wear. I picked out a nice black backless dress. I held it up to myself and found that the hemline ended a couple of inches below my knees. The sides of the dress had slits that would end at my hips leaving a tantalizing peek at my legs and thighs. The dress had a unique sparkle finish to it that I liked. “Beth, I want to try this one on. What do you suggest for accessories to go with it?”

“How about some sheer black panty hose and some high heels?”

“I think I have the heels already. I like the style of the panty hose that I wore last night. Think they would work with this?”

“They’ll do fine. How many pair do you want?”

“I’ll take 4 in case I have problems with them. I’m going to try this on now.” I headed for the changing room. I noticed Peggy looking at a similar dress in a medium gray color as I left.

We spent another half an hour trying on dresses. My final choice needed a little work to make it fit properly. Peggy’s did too. Beth made some notes on what was needed and pinned them to each dress.

“That wraps it up. We’ll have them ready for you in a few days. Want to pay for these now?”

“Yes, I’ll be glad to get that out of the way. I need to make a couple more stops then Peggy and I have lots of stuff to unload from the truck.” I handed my credit card to Beth. She totaled up the dresses and extras and ran the card through the terminal. A few seconds later I signed the slip and handed it back to her.

“Thanks for your help, Beth. I really appreciate it.”

“That’s quite alright, Jen. We’ve generated lots of business from helping you out last night. You and Peggy are welcome back anytime.”

Peggy and I waved goodbye and headed back into the mall. We headed towards the big chain store that carried sexy lingerie.

I waited on the bench outside while Peggy went in and got something to wear for her husband later tonight. I figured that I really didn’t want to know all about that besides my feet were a little sore anyway.

As I was resting, several people recognized me and started a conversation. In a few minutes at least 20 people had bunched around the bench talking to me and asking for autographs. A couple of guys even tried to pick me up. I politely refused their offers of dates. After nearly 30 minutes of this Peggy returned to rescue me from the growing crowd. I got up on the bench. “Thanks everyone. I’m sorry I can’t meet you all today. I have to go now.” I got off the bench and headed with Peggy for the truck.

This time we made it to the truck without any incidents like last night and headed back towards my house. I made several stops along the way. One was at a grocery store for the much needed restocking trip. Another was at a drugstore for some feminine care products. I have to admit the array of products is mind boggling to say the least. Thanks to Peggy I got stocked up on everything I needed and a few things I really didn’t need but got anyway.

We made it back to the house around 1:30 in the afternoon. It took almost an hour to unload the truck and put all of my new clothes away in the closet and dresser. I think I’ll need more space since the existing closet was almost full and I really didn’t have the selection Peggy thinks I should have. What is it with women anyway? As a man a few pairs of pants and about a dozen shirts were most of what I needed on a consistent basis. I wasn’t certain that I would ever get used to the bewildering array of fabrics and styles in women’s clothing. I may FEEL feminine but I still don't have a woman's fashion sense.

I felt a little cramp and remembered to ask Peggy about tampons. “Peggy, can I ask a question?”

“That’s why I’m here, to help get you adjusted to your new body isn’t it? What do you need to know?”

“Well, I’m starting to have my period. I noticed it when I went to the ladies room back at the mall. Will you show me how to use tampons? I’ll need to use one tonight.”

“I can give you the lesson. We’ll need to go into the bathroom and we’ll BOTH put one in. I’ll demonstrate inserting a tampon on myself then you try putting one in. It really isn’t very hard, just uncomfortable at first.” She headed for my bathroom where we had stored my supplies.

She dropped her jeans and panties and proceeded to demonstrate inserting a tampon. “OK, now you try it.” She handed me one from the box.

“OK. Here goes…” I dropped my jeans and panties and placed my left leg on the closed toilet seat. Following her instructions I had no problem getting it in place. It did feel strange having something inserted down there and I blushed a little.

“That’s exactly the proper way. I know you’ve never done this before so you did great for the first time. You’ll need to replace it every few hours. Read over the instruction sheet in the box since the brands differ a little in how long they recommend you use each one. Be sure to replenish the supply in your purse too. You might even want to get a box to leave in your truck.”

We both got dressed again. “Thanks, Peggy, that wasn’t as bad as I thought it was going to be either. I think I’ll go have something light to eat and take some more medication. I need to minimize the symptoms for tonight and the weekend while I’m with Adam. I don’t know if he’ll understand that I’m having my period.”

“If you need too, Jen, don’t be afraid to tell him. I think he’ll understand and allow for more frequent bathroom trips for you for a couple of days.”

“Do you want a snack before you go back home? I’m going to make up some of my garden relish and have a ‘veggie’ sandwich with it. Want to try one?”

“What’s in it?”

“I use tomatoes, onion, green peppers and celery chopped up and simmered in a thick tomato paste sauce with some additional spices. It’s great on hamburgers or hot dogs and I like it on a hamburger roll as a sandwich. It tastes good and I never had to worry about too much salt or fat when I had them. I know it doesn’t really matter now what I eat as long as I’m careful to not get fat. I just like the stuff. It brings back memories of when I was a kid visiting Bubble’s diner at Sylvan Beach. That’s where I had it first. They always had a big pot of it simmering on the grill when I had a hamburger there. They closed many years ago. I missed the stuff so much I figured out what was in it and made it myself. It took me years to figure out the spices!”

“OK I’ll give it a try. If I like it can I get the recipe?”

“It’s a secret. If I told you what was in it I’d have to kill you.” Peggy’s jaw dropped open. “Silly, of course you can have the recipe! You may have to write it down as we go though. It’s only in my head.”

“I can do that. Let’s get busy!” Over the next 30 minutes, I made a batch of the ‘garden sauce’ as I called it. Peggy had several samples along the way and agreed it was very tasty.

I served up two plates with a ‘veggie burger’ on each plate. “Dig in, Peggy!”

She grabbed the burger and took a bite. “This is great, Jen! Could I get another one?”

“Sure. I’ll even put some of this in a bag for you to take home. You can try it out on your husband.”

“Thanks! I think he’ll like it as much as I do. Does this stuff have much of a storage life?”

“It does if you make a batch of it, let it cool off and freeze it. I usually put it in smaller bags so I can thaw out only what I need. It thaws out great in a microwave too or if you use a boil-in bag you can just toss it in a pan of hot water.” I put another burger on Peggy’s plate and made up a plastic bag full of the stuff for her to take home. The second burger disappeared almost as fast as the first one did.

“Thanks, Jen. You’re a pretty good cook.”

“When you live alone for years you either get good at cooking or eat a LOT of take-out that really isn’t too good for you. At least that’s what I found out because of the health problems I used to have.”

“I’ve got to get going and get back home. I need to get the house cleaned up and get supper ready for my husband. With the garden sauce you just gave me I think I’ll make some hamburgers and use it as a relish on them. Jen, If you need me or just want to talk I’m always as close as the phone.”

“Thanks, Peggy. Now get going and make that hubby of yours glad he married you!” Peggy grabbed the rest of her stuff and headed out for her car. I watched her get in and back out of the driveway. I waved as her car disappeared down the road. I headed back to the kitchen and took some more of the cramp medication from the bottle in my purse. I wandered around the now quiet house and wound up back in my bedroom.

For the first time in weeks I was alone in my house and not so tired that I wanted just to fall in bed and sleep for hours. I had almost 2 hours until Adam was supposed to arrive. I decided I had time for a relaxing bath and hurried into the bathroom to get everything ready. I started filling the tub and added some rose scented bubble bath to the water. I decided that my hair probably didn’t need washing and that there may not be enough time to properly dry it anyway so I put it up in a bun on top my head. I stripped off my clothes and eased myself into the warm inviting water. I leaned back and soaked for a few minutes letting the tension flow out of my body.

I almost fell asleep and woke up as my head jerked forward when I started to nod off. I looked at the clock and found out I had been napping for about 15 minutes. Hmmmm… I had better watch that in the future, wouldn’t want to have to use the excuse that I was late for work because I fell asleep in the bathtub! I reached down and felt that I had grown some stubble on my legs. I wanted to wear panty hose tonight so I figured I had better shave them. I got out the ladies razor I just bought along with some ladies shaving gel. It took about the same time to do my legs and armpits as it usually had taken to do a really good job on my face when I was a man. At least as a woman I might not have to shave every day like I did as a man. Another positive aspect of the transformation I guess.

As I was finishing up I dropped the razor in the tub between my legs. Not wanting to take a chance on getting something down there badly cut I carefully reached down to retrieve the razor. I found it in a ticklish spot and gently removed it from the delicate tissue it had come to rest against. As I was removing the razor, I lightly brushed the area with the handle of the razor sending a jolt of pleasure through my body. WOW! Was that ever INTENSE! I decided that the time was right for a little more exploration and soon brought myself to several orgasms. As the afterglow faded I realized that some ‘toys’ might help me adapt to the feelings I should expect when I do finally have intimate relations with a man. I’ll take care of that with a little web surfing over the weekend. I recovered from my latest experience and decided that I had wasted enough time in the tub.

I finished up by inserting a tampon after I dried off and within 10 minutes was back in my bedroom getting dressed again. This time I picked out a red cotton blouse with long sleeves and a high-buttoned collar and some comfortable black denim jeans. I used one of my new 36D bras for a softer look and put on panty hose under the jeans. I wanted a small extra layer of protection from the mosquitoes. I know that panty hose aren’t much in the way of protection but every little bit helps with the B-52 sized monsters we grow around here.

I slipped the blouse on and buttoned most of the buttons leaving just a little cleavage visible. I could button it all the way up if I got cold. I squeezed into the jeans and got them zipped and buttoned. I don’t know if I’ll ever get used to the buttons being on the wrong side from what I was used to. I pulled on some thin socks to protect my feet and the panty hose from the tennis shoes I put on last.

I walked over to the mirror on the back of the closet door and gave myself a critical appraisal. I decided that this was just the look I wanted for tonight. All of the right assets were showing but at modest levels. I felt warm so the cooler nighttime temperatures shouldn’t be too bad. I planned on taking one of my new jackets anyway.

I went back over to the low dresser that now served as my makeup table and got to work. While I didn’t have the skills yet that Peggy did I think I did a decent job of applying some makeup. I added some of my new strawberry flavored lipstick and blotted away the extra. Finally came my hair. I carefully brushed out any tangles remaining from putting it up for the tub and gathered it up to put in the ponytail clip. I had to fuss with it a little to get it right and after 4 tries I managed to get everything in its proper place. I shook my head to flare out the ponytail and looked at myself again in the mirror.

Is this really me now? I sat there looking at a very pretty face with glossy red lips, big blue eyes that you could get lost looking in and the most beautiful overall features I had ever seen. It this REALLY ME? I tipped my head and the image in the mirror responded. I winked and so did the image. I even stuck my tongue out at myself. So did the image. I froze for what seemed like an eternity looking at the beautiful image in the mirror.

I was brought back to reality by the ringing of the doorbell. I glanced at the clock only to realize the I had been setting there for at least 30 minutes transfixed by the image in the mirror. The clock said 5:10. Oh my God! Had I kept Adam waiting? I grabbed the rose scented perfume and sprayed a little on my neck and wrists and literally ran for the front door.

I had the presence of mind to slow down and take a couple of deep breaths before I opened the door. I’m glad I did because Adam was standing there with a half dozen roses and a big grin on his face.

“Thank you for trying to blast me out of my shell, Jen. These are for you. No strings attached.”

“Thanks Adam, I hope I didn’t keep you waiting too long. I just lost track of the time. Ever since I changed it takes me a whole lot longer to get ready to do anything. I never realized what a high maintenance thing a woman’s body was.”

“No, I just pulled in moments before I rang the bell. I like the truck. That’s my ‘65 Ford Mustang convertible parked next to it. I like classic cars and restored this one myself.”

I walked out to the car and made a trip around it looking at the fantastic job he did on the restoration. “WOW! Great job, Adam! What engine is in it? Is it the little 289 or is it the larger V8?”

“It has the small 289 engine and a 3 speed stick shift manual transmission.”

“I used to have a sky blue fastback version 64 and a half Mustang as my first car years ago. If I had known then what I know now I would have kept the car and restored it. I loved that car and had lots of fun with it.”

“If you want to later we can take it for a ride and you can drive.”

“Thanks, Adam, I’d love it. Hey, I have a crazy idea. Now that I can afford to, if I find a good used Mustang would you help me restore it? Fortunately, money isn’t a problem these days so I can really do it right. Will you help?”

“We can talk about it later, Jen. When do you need to be at the drive-in?”

“Not until about 7:30 tonight. We have almost two hours before we need to leave. Will you help me get the weather gear ready to go?”

“Sure.” I headed for the kitchen to put the roses in some water then we walked to my radio room. I sat down in a chair and fired up the notebook that was the heart of the weather system in the truck.

“I just need to update a couple of things in the software and then we can get this in place in the truck.”

“So tell me about this thing.”

“Well, Adam, this is a Toshiba notebook PC running Windows 98. I have several devices connected to it via either serial ports or a card in the PCMCIA slot on the side. The main device is a WX-200 weather station. I mount the wind speed and direction sensors on a pole that extends about 3 feet above the truck cap. It’s high enough that I have clean readings. I use an electronic compass module to let the PC know how the truck is oriented when I stop so I never have to correct the wind direction readings for true north. I also use a GPS unit connected to the PC to gather data on where we are and pop up a live position report using some atlas type software that is available. It makes for a very good portable automatic observing station. The problem is that for mobile use it needs two people, one to drive and the other to run the PC. It’s not safe to try to do both at the same time.”

“Do you want me to drive or operate?”

“Yes. That is you can do both. I figure if we do wind up going out on a call-up we’ll swap off every hour or so.” By now I had updated the software and made sure the system was working. I shut down the PC and put it in its travel bag.

“Sounds good to me, Jen. Here let me get that stuff for you.”

“That’s OK, Adam, I have it.” I tried to lift the station kit with and found that I couldn’t get it more than a foot off the floor. It weighed only about 100 pounds and I used to lift that much with one hand. “I guess I’ll have to ask for your help after all. I just can’t pick this whole kit up like I used to.”

“That’s OK. I got it. Where do you want it?”

I handed him the keys to the truck. “Just put it in cab behind the seats. There’s lots of room there. Come on back in and meet me in the computer room. It’s the next door down the hall. I need to check some things and get map printouts.” Adam nodded then disappeared out the front door. I headed to the computer room.

A couple of minutes later Adam returned and found me working on some weather maps. “Jen, what’s that you’re looking at?”

“Weather maps from the National Weather Service. I get them from their web site. They show the current weather and weather patterns for the next 24 and 48 hours. If I’m reading these properly we’re in for it later tonight and again tomorrow afternoon.” I pointed to the map for today. “See this warm front?” He nodded. “It will move into the area while we’re at the drive-in tonight. Around here going from cool air to warm moist air generates thunderstorms. Not as bad as going from warm to cold but still nasty. We’ll be in an area southeast of Lake Ontario tonight and that means that any storms that develop over the lake are likely to hit us as they come off the lake. The weather usually moves in from the Northwest so we’ll be in a prime target area for anything that develops.”

“So what is the NWS saying?”

“They’re saying there’s a good possibility of severe thunderstorms tonight and again tomorrow when a cold front comes through in the late afternoon. The warm front is going to pump a LOT of warm very moist air into the area. The problem is that the front will likely move through just at the point in the day when the sun heats the air the most. With all of that energy stored up in the atmosphere the resulting storms will be big ones and have high winds and large hail. The NWS has put the SKYWARN folks on alert for tomorrow for certain.”

“Then it looks like we’re on for a run tomorrow?”

“Yes.”

“OK. Let me get my stuff out of the car and get set up in your guest room if your offer still stands.”

“It does so go grab what you brought.” Adam headed out to his car and grabbed a suitcase and duffel bag.

“Where do you want me?”

I led him down the hall to the guest room. “Never mind the pile of old clothes in the corner. I had to take all of my old stuff out of my closets and dresser to get my new clothes put away. All of that stuff is going to go in another couple of days. This room has a toilet but the only shower is in my bathroom. Just ask to use it so I don’t walk in on you.”

“I’ll do that. Thanks.”

“I’ll be out in the kitchen. Come on in when you get your things put away.” I walked into the kitchen and started to stock a cooler to take with us. I added some canned soda, half-gallon of milk, a half-gallon of water and some cheese and a stack of crackers. I emptied the icemaker in the freezer and decided to make a quick stop at little store down the road for a bag of cubes to add to the cooler. As I was closing the lid of the cooler Adam came in.

“I was just getting some supplies ready for the night. Take a look.” I lifted the lid of the cooler. “Anything else you can think of?”

“I thought we were eating at the drive-in. Why all of this stuff?”

“With as many of these things as I’ve done I found it a good idea to plan for some extra time out. You never know when things don’t go quite as you plan and you’re out longer that you figured. I’m just playing cautious.”

“I can’t think of anything else. Do you want me to put this in the truck too?”

“Yes please, behind the seat. I need to get some supplies for my purse. Oh, not to make you nervous or anything but I started my period earlier this afternoon. I may need to go to the ladies room a little more frequently for a while.”

A look of concern flashed across his face. “Jen, are you sure you want to go tonight. We can just stay in if you’re not feeling well. I’ll understand.”

“Thanks, Adam, but I’m going. I promised I would be there with the truck. If turning into a woman didn’t stop me a little thing like my period isn’t going to do it either.”

“Alright then. If you feel like you need to come back home just speak up and we’ll head right back.”

“Thanks, Adam.” He grabbed the cooler and headed for the truck. I hurried into my bathroom and added a few more tampons to my purse just in case. I headed back to the kitchen. Adam came back in moments later.

“Hey, Adam, are you a little hungry? We won’t be eating until after the movie starts around 8:30. I was planning on a snack here then getting a couple of slices of pizza there. I just don’t feel like eating as much as I used to.”

“What have you got?”

“I have something you’ve never had. I call it my garden sauce. It’s a relish type sauce made with tomatoes, onion, and celery, green peppers and some spices. It’s very good just by itself on a hamburger roll. I made up a batch earlier today. Want to try it?”

“Sure. I’ll give it a try.” I warmed up the sauce and put some on a lightly buttered hamburger roll. I set the plate in front of Adam then made one more for myself.

“OK, dig in. What do you want to drink?”

“Do you have any diet soda?”

“I just put the last of it in the cooler. How about some lemonade? I have a mix we can make up.”

“No thanks. How about a glass of milk?”

“That I have. Let me get it for you.” I got the milk from the fridge and two glasses from the cabinet. I filled one for Adam and another about half full for myself.

“Well, what do you think?” Adam had taken a large bite of the burger and was making little “Mmmmmm” sounds as he chewed.

“Jen, this is great. Is there enough for one more?”

“Sure. Let me finish mine and I’ll make you another one.” I took a couple of minutes to finish my burger then made a second for Adam. I put it on the plate in front if him.

“Thanks, Jen.” He grabbed for the second burger and took another big bite out of it. I sat there smiling at the thought the he was really enjoying my cooking. WOA. Where did THAT come from? Me thinking that a man enjoyed my cooking and taking some pleasure from it? How fast I’m changing!

“Jen, Jen, are you OK?” Adam was reaching over shaking my shoulder. “You looked like you were elsewhere there for almost a minute.”

“Oh, I’m fine. I was just lost in thought about how fast I’ve changed and how well I seem to be adapting to all of this. I kind of ‘space out’ every now and then thinking about it.”

“I know. Peggy said to watch out for it.” Then he visibly cringed.

“Peggy? When did you talk to her?”

“OOPS! I wasn’t supposed to say anything. Please don’t get me in trouble. She called me at work after she left here asking me to look out for you. Jen, she’s just worried you’re moving way too fast in adjusting to all of this. I said I would help.”

“Adam, to tell you the truth within the last few minutes I’m starting to worry about it too but not for the same reasons that Peggy is worried. When I first changed, I did feel like a man trapped in a female body for a short time. Within a day or so I felt like I should have been born as a woman. I only felt something was missing inside to make me complete. Then I saw this ring in Beth’s store and bought it. When I put it on I felt a little shock and my whole world snapped into place. Somehow I knew things only a woman living all of her life that way should know.” I held up my hand so he could look at the ring.

“Jen, why do the stones look like they’re on fire from inside. It’s the most unusual effect I’ve ever seen.”

“OH MY GOD! You see it too?”

“Yes.”

“I thought I was crazy at first. Nobody else could see that when they looked at the ring.”

“I think I’ve seen something like that ring before. I may have been surfing the Internet and stumbled across a site that had some information on a ring like that. I thought it was sort of curious and moved on to another site. I book marked the site and wanted to get back to look at it later. I never did do that.”

“Do you think you could find the web site again?”

“Probably. I remember what I was searching for. If that site is still up we’ll find it. Do you want to try looking now?”

“No. We’ll be late for the movie tonight. Let’s try looking in the morning OK?”

“Works for me, Jen.”

“Adam, there’s something else we need to talk about. I’ll be under a lot of pressure from the press especially the tabloids. Anyone that is near me will also be under their microscope. I just want to make sure you were aware of that and give you the chance to get out of this before you get dragged into the publicity mill too.”

“Jen, I’ve been aware of that right from the start. It doesn’t make a bit of difference to me. I’d still like to be with you if you’ll accept me.”

“Of course I will, Adam.”

“Then let me do a bathroom trip and we’ll get moving for the drive-in.”

We headed for our respective bathrooms. I replaced my tampon and checked my purse one more time for anything I needed to replace. On my way out of the bedroom I sprayed on a little more of the rose scent. Adam met me in the hall.

“All set?”

“I’m ready to roll. Let’s get going. Adam, will you drive?”

“You sure it’s OK?”

“Yes. Just remember that it does NOT handle like your Mustang and you’ll be fine. It’s a whole lot larger and takes much longer to stop. Be very careful stepping on the gas. It will break loose the rear tires with very little effort. No burn-outs please! I’m set to handle other drivers on my insurance but please don’t make me glad I have the insurance!”

“Got it. The keys?”

I handed him the key set for the truck. We went out the door locking the front door behind us. “By the way, the emergency override code for the alarm system is 8088. Since you’ll be staying here a couple of days you may need to get in when I’m not around. Just use that code and things will be fine.”

“Cute. That’s the model of the processor chip used in IBM’s original PC.”

“Score one for the geek. I’m glad to see I’m not alone!”

He unlocked the passenger side door and helped me into the truck. I hit the release for the lock on his door. He got in and made a couple of adjustments to the seat and mirrors. Moments later the engine came to life and we eased out of the driveway.

“I assume you’re talking about the drive-in up north? That’s the only one I know of around here.”

“That’s the one. Need any directions from here?”

“Nope. I know right where it is. We should be there in about 30 minutes right?”

“That’s right.”

“We need to stop at a store for a bag of ice. I didn’t have enough from the freezer’s icemaker.”

“How about this one?”

“That will do.” Before I could get out when he stopped, he was out of the truck and into the store. He came out moments later with an 8 pound bag of ice cubes. He opened the lid of the ice chest and placed the bag inside after hitting it on the sill of the truck a couple of times to loosen the ice cubes that had frozen together. Another minute and we were back under way to the drive-in.

A few minutes later Adam got a thoughtful look on his face. “Jen, can I say something?”

“You can say almost anything you want, Adam.”

“I have to thank you now for figuring out my problem and asking me to come with you tonight. You gave me a lot to think about this afternoon. I decided to try as hard as I can to overcome the fear I have around women. Please don’t get take offense when I say this but I think you’re the perfect one to help me. While you’re all woman on the outside I see in you enough of the old male personality so we have some common ground to share. I also see a very warm caring person in you and I’m proud to have you for a friend. I’m beginning to feel very comfortable around you and I hope our friendship will last a very long time. I hope I didn’t just put my foot in my mouth. Did I?”

“Not all, Adam. I’m happy to know that you feel that way about me. I’ve felt something similar about you almost from the start. I don’t know where this is all leading so all I can ask of you is to enjoy the ride. I too am pleased to call you a friend so don’t be afraid of asking me anything or making any comments you feel appropriate. Right now I think I need the stability and company of other people. I’m not really certain if I can make it on my own for long periods of time. I still sometimes feel some degree of shock and wonder at what happened to me and the speed of the changes as the they happen. Things like my little ‘space out’ back at the house as just one example.”

“I’m not certain I completely understand, Jen, but I’m here to help you like you’ve helped me already. That’s what friends are for isn’t it?”

“Yes it is, Adam, it certainly is.” I reached over and turned up the volume on the radio on my favorite oldies station. We both were quiet for a while as he worked his way towards the drive-in.

He finally looked over at me. “Jen, a dollar for your thoughts right now, is something troubling you?”

“A dollar? Are they really worth that much?”

“Nope. It used to be a penny for your thoughts but you can’t buy anything with just one cent these days. What’s bugging you? You’ve been quiet these past few minutes.”

“I have a bad feeling about tonight, Adam. I can’t explain why or how I know but something bad is going to happen tonight at the drive-in.”

“Jen, do you want to talk to them when we get there and tell them that you’re not feeling well. We can go home early if you need to.”

“NO! Absolutely NOT! I have a feeling that our being there tonight is critical and that the situation will only be worse if we leave early.”

“How do you know this, Jen?”

“I said I really don’t know what will happen. I only know we HAVE to be there. Lives may depend on it.”

“Then I’ll just attribute it to a woman’s built-in radar and leave it at that. My mom is like that a LOT. She knows trouble is coming long before anything happens. I still don’t know how she does it.”

“You said ‘My mom IS like that a lot’. Does that mean she’s still alive?”

“Yes, Jen. Would you like to meet her sometime?”

“I sure would. Maybe we can make a trip back to our hometown on Sunday and see both of our parents. We could also stop at Papa Nico’s for lunch. He’s open until 5 on Sunday this time of year for the tourist trade on the Thruway.”

“Only if we take my car and YOU drive this time.”

“Really? That’s great, Adam! I’d love to get some behind the wheel time in that Mustang of yours!”

“Depending on what happens tomorrow you’ve got yourself a deal. Hey, looks like we’re here already! Do I get in the line?”

“Yes. I’ll talk to the folks at the booth if they don’t recognize me right away. I told Henry to have them keep a lookout for us. Henry Talbot is the owner of this place by the way. You’ll meet him shortly.”

We got to the window. I recognized the girl on duty taking tickets. “Hi Sally! Is Henry around?”

“Yes he is.” A momentary look of confusion showed on her face. “Bob is that really you in there?”

“Yes Sally, it’s me and please call me Jen or Jennie now. I assume you’ve been watching the news these past few days?”

“Yes we all have. I’ll tell Henry you’re here. Just go ahead and put the truck in the usual spot. Remember not to block the window on the side for the projector!”

“Ok, Adam, you heard her. Let’s get moving so she can sell more tickets! Sally, come see me when you get a break.” I directed Adam to park in front of the snack bar making sure we didn’t block the windows used to project the movies on the screen. “Let’s get set up. Can you get the weather station case out of the truck?”

Adam got out and folded the seat back forward, easily lifting the heavy case into the front of the truck. I mused that just a few short weeks ago I could have easily done that. Now I had to have help. Well at least it was good looking help. WOA AGAIN! Where did THAT thought come from all of a sudden? It HAS to be those female hormones running through my brain. I smiled at Adam and opened the latch on the case.

In less than 15 minutes, everything was in place on the truck and the weather station was in full automatic mode. I even had Adam walk back a few rows of cars to be sure the height of the wind gages didn’t block someone’s view of the screen.

The lot started to fill with cars and Adam and I answered lots of questions as people went to the snack bar for goodies before the movie started. I heard Henry on the radio system and the PA system mentioning the truck several times. As it progressed towards dusk the crowd tapered off. The screen lit up with the usual welcome movie clips, promotions for the snack bar and a long string of coming attractions. I have to admit it, Henry is a real showman when it comes to running this place. He has the late 50’s, early 60’s drive-in atmosphere dialed in perfectly. There are even nights he has set aside for the old ‘make-out’ movies. He has everyone on the staff dress up in period clothes and the local car clubs bring out their classics to provide a period atmosphere to the place.

On special weekends he even has the older Disney movies so the kids and their parents can share memories of going to a drive-in on a weekend night. In my case it sort of worked in reverse. A few weeks before my mom passed away I took her to see Mary Poppins and Bambi again. With her memory failing she couldn’t remember anything about the present times but all her old memories of taking us to those movies as we were kids came gushing to the surface. It’s probably the last happy memory I have of her. A few weeks later she had a stroke and passed away. My eyes started to tear up a little and I sniffled as I wiped the tears away. I hadn’t been able to cry about that since she died.

“Anything wrong, Jen?”

“Nothing a good cry later won’t fix. I was just remembering the last few weeks that my mom was alive. I brought her here to see some of the old Disney movies just before she died. I’m better now.” I shoved the memory back into its special place and finished wiping the tears. “Let’s go to the snack bar.”

Adam and I locked up the truck and went into the snack bar. Sally by this time was working inside. “Hi there! You’ve been away a long time and wow have you changed!” She gave me a big hug.

“It’s good to be back, Sally. Where’s Henry hiding?”

“You know him. He’s in the booth tending the projectors. Go on in.”

We headed behind the counter and towards a door marked private. I opened the door and stepped into a room full of projectors clattering noisily. Somewhere above the din I heard “I missed you. Good to see you’re up and around!”

I worked my way over to the number one projector and found Henry adjusting the arc gap rods. “Henry, you always did take great care of the equipment. Still fussing over it I see?” I gave him a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. He looked a little shocked.

“What’s THAT all about?”

“It’s a girl thing I do now. How are you Henry? Still making a buck or two with this place I hope?”

“It’s been rough, Bob er Jennifer. I’m just about breaking even this season. I can’t get the big films in here any more because they cost so much. I may have to close it up after the season is over. It’s a shame to because this is the last drive-in within about 200 miles. I know I have a large group of folks that would really miss it.”

“Henry, we need to talk a little after tonight. All I can say right now is DON’T worry about next season. If you’re willing to accept a ‘silent partner’ in the business I think I can be of help.”

“Thanks, Jennifer. I think that’s possible. We’ll talk more in a week or so. Oh, who is this fine young fellow you brought with you?”

“Henry Talbot this is Adam Tilton. Adam is the PR person at the big mall.”

“PR person huh? Adam do you ever do a little ‘moonlighting’? I need someone to help me get the word out better about the drive-in.”

“Well Mr. Talbot, I would certainly consider it. I have many fond memories of going to a drive-in a lot like this one as a kid and again as a teenager with my friends. We’ll talk some more about it when you talk to Jen again.”

“Right then, Adam, and please call me Henry. Jennifer can you and this young man please meet me up here next weekend at about 4 in the afternoon on Saturday? I think that may be the best time to talk without the distractions of running this place intruding.”

“Alright Henry, I’ll be here and so will Adam if he doesn’t have anything else scheduled. Right Adam?”

“That works for me Jen.”

“Now why don’t you two go visit the snack bar and get set to watch the movie? I’ve already told Sally that your money is no good here tonight so go and enjoy!”

“Thanks Henry!” I gave him another little kiss on the cheek. He turned back towards the projectors to make another adjustment to the arc gap. Adam and I went back to the snack bar.

“Wow. Jen I never saw the inside of a projection booth like that. Is that what the equipment of the late 50’s was really like?”

“Yup. Henry is a collector of the older projection gear. I help him get some of the old stuff running. The better equipment he uses in the booth. He was adjusting the two carbon arc rods that those projectors use to make the light they use to project the film. There is no bulb in those projectors for the image on the screen, just two rods with an electrical arc across them. You have to stay on top of the adjustments since the rods burn away as they are used. There is a mechanical system for keeping the arc lit but Henry prefers to make small adjustments to the mechanical system for the best brightness. He also has to change the reels on the projectors too. Each reel can handle up to 30 to 35 minutes of film. There could be several reels of film used during a single movie.”

“I’ve been inside the projection booth at the multiplex in the mall before. Kind of sterile in there with all of the film loaded at once and only a single projector in use at a given time. The new equipment even runs itself. It’s all on a timer that starts the movie when the starting time has come.”

“Henry could have a system like that here but he’s from the ‘old school’ of projectionists. He and I like the hands-on approach to showing a movie. I know it’s sort of silly but I think an experienced moviegoer can tell when there is a real person in the booth running the show. At least I know I can tell.”

We heard the last call for snacks before the main feature started so we got a large tub of popcorn with lots of butter and a couple of sodas and headed back to the truck. I tossed the keys to Adam and told him I would be right back after a stop in the ladies room.

I had never been in the ladies room at the drive-in since I had no real need before. Like everything else Henry does, this was done in the old late 50’s fashion with an outer rest area with a low sit-down type counter and a big well lighted mirror. Another inner room had the stalls and wash sinks. I found a stall and changed my tampon noticing that the flow was a bit heavier than it had been earlier today. I briefly wondered about the wisdom of going out on the road tomorrow. Maybe I’ll talk to Adam about going to the local NWS office instead and running the ham station there. At least there’s a restroom close in case I needed to use it. I finished up and stopped at the mirror to check my hair and what little makeup I had on. I dug out my brush and untangled some of my ponytail then headed back to the truck. The opening credits of ‘Twister’ were finishing.

“I was starting to think I had to send out a search party for you, Jen! Are you alright?”

“Yes, just getting used to my first period that’s all. Adam, I have to ask if you would mind if we went to the NWS office tomorrow instead of a field run? I might not feel well enough to try going out with no bathroom facilities nearby. I’ll know better in the morning how I’ll feel.”

“That’s fine with me, Jen. We’ll have other chances for field runs and I’ve never been to the local Weather Service office before. I’ll be with you anywhere that you want to go.”

“Thanks, Adam, for being so understanding. Let’s watch some of this movie. Keep in mind of course that all real storm chasing isn’t really like this. Normally it’s lots of driving and hours of boredom.”

We watched the movie for half an hour or so making comments about various things in the movie. I began to feel cold. “Adam, can you reach behind the seat? There’s a plastic bag with a blanket in it back there. I’m feeling a little cold. With this body I don’t have all of the insulation I used to carry.”

“Here you go, Jen. Do you want me to start up the truck for some heat?”

“No, the blanket is fine. I don’t want to risk the carbon monoxide right now. We’re too close to the snack bar and the air intakes for the projection booth cooling.” I wrapped the blanket around me and tried to snuggle back down into the seat shivering a little as I sat there.

“Jen, slide over this way please.” Adam gently lifted one side of the blanket as I slid towards him. “There’s an old saying that two in a blanket are warmer than one. Looks like some extra heat would help you.”

“Are you sure you don’t mind?”

“I’m sure. No funny stuff either I promise!”

I snuggled up next to him and he placed an arm around me. The blanket covered us both and in a few minutes I was toasty warm. The next thing I felt was someone gently shaking my shoulder.

“Jen, wake up. It’s intermission. ‘Twister’ just ended. Do you want anything from the snack bar?”

I looked up to see Adam’s face just inches from mine. I realized I had snuggled even tighter against him and must have fallen asleep with my head on his chest and my right arm around his waist. I marveled at the feelings running through my body and almost said I didn’t want anything and that I could stay like this forever. Reason won out though and I slowly sat up rubbing the sleep out of my eyes. “I’ll have just a single slice of pizza and a small soda please. How long have I been sleeping?”

“About an hour. You looked so peaceful I was almost not going to wake you. Now I know even more why you wanted to see me break out of the shell I’m in. Thanks, Jen, for caring enough to put up with me.”

“Adam, it’s great to spend some quality time away from the house with someone that shares similar interests. And thank you for putting up with me too!”

“Jen, I have to make a pit stop myself then I’ll bring the food back. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

As Adam opened the driver’s side door the cooler night air invaded the cab of the truck bringing me fully awake. I took in a deep breath and released it. Wait! What was that smell? I inhaled again and quickly exhaled. What was it?

I got out of the truck and walked about 50 feet upwind away from the snack bar to get away from all of the food smells. As it usually was, the wind was out of the northwest coming in off of the lake. I inhaled deeply again. Yes, that’s it! RAIN and lots of it!

Ask most country folks attuned to the land and they’ll tell you that rain does indeed have a scent all of its own. Since I was raised in the country, I had the ability from an early age to detect rain coming by that scent. I could even make a close guess as to how long we had before the rain arrived. I was usually right to within a couple of minutes. I think the change to the female body had made my nose more sensitive because before I would not have been able to separate the rain scent from everything else I was sensing near the snack bar.

Taking a guess based on a more sensitive nose, I thought somewhere around half an hour, possibly less, and we would be into the worst of it. I ran back to the truck and looked at the weather station as Adam returned with the food.

“What’s going on, Jen? Something with the weather?”

“Yes. Smell that?”

“Smell what?” He inhaled deeply a couple of times then shrugged his shoulders. “All I can smell are the hamburgers cooking in the snack bar.”

“Walk about 50 feet or so upwind towards the screen and try it again.”

He returned in a couple of minutes. “I smell it too. Rain and lots of it, I guess about 30 minutes away.”

“You too huh? Ever since you were a kid?”

“Yup. What’s the NWS say?”

“A watch is up for this area for severe storms. I just had the PC call my stuff at the house by cell phone and got a new radar image. It doesn’t look good. There’s a huge cell over the lake and it’s headed this way. I’ll get another map in a couple of minutes and we’ll be able to get a better fix on the direction. If my guess is right we’re gonna be right in the center of the heaviest stuff as it passes over.”

“Looks like our quiet night out is gone. What are we going to do?”

“We’ll stay here. We need to let the folks here know that the weather is going to get bad fast then monitor the storm as it approaches. The weather station is all set up and ready. WOW! Hold on… I just got a red bar on the PC display. Looks like the NWS just changed to a warning. Heavy rain, lightning and large hail with this one. That’s from actual spotter reports. The leading edge just came on-shore about 30 miles northwest of us.”

“What do you want me to do?”

“In the box for the station is a rain gage on a steel plate with suction cups on the plate. Put it on the roof and snake the cable inside. Plug the cable into the station electronics. There’s a jack marked “RAIN GAGE” on the box. The station will detect it’s there and count the rainfall as it comes. I’ll go tell Henry that we’ve got a problem.” I ran for the snack bar and passed Sally at the counter.

“What’s going on Jennifer?”

“No time now. Back in a minute!”

I tossed open the door to the booth and found Henry changing reels for the next movie. “Henry, we have some very bad weather moving in. You need to let the folks out there know about it.”

“OK, Jennifer. What’s happening?” I explained what I found on the weather station and the NWS alert on the situation. His face looked worse with each word I spoke.

“What about all of these people. Where will they all go?”

“Everyone will be fine if they stay in their cars during the storm. They will be safe from the lightning. The storm is moving quickly and won’t be over us for very long.”

“OK, I’ll make an announcement or would you do it for me?”

“Alright, Henry, I’ll do it. I’ve had some experience in this type of stuff.” I reached over to the small mixing console and turned down the channel from the projector showing the snack bar promos and the countdown until the movie started again. Then I hit the talk button on the microphone. “Ladies and Gentlemen, we have some heavy weather moving in that should be here in the next 30 minutes or less. The management asks that all people with lawn chairs or using the back of trucks and cars to watch the movie outside of your vehicle please pack up and move to the safety of inside your vehicles. The lightning with this storm may be rather intense as will the rain and hail. Again, please pack your stuff up and continue to watch the movie from inside your vehicle. Thanks!” I turned the audio from the projector back on.

“How was that, Henry?”

He was looking out one of the windows at the crowd in front of the booth. “Looks like they got the message. I see everyone packing their outside stuff but nobody seems to be leaving yet.”

“That’s what I was shooting for. Go ahead and start the movie like you were planning. You may want to give folks a couple of additional minutes to get everything stowed away before you start though.”

“Thanks and please make sure you see me before you go tonight.”

“I will, Henry. I’ve got to get back to the truck to monitor the situation.” I left the booth and bumped into Sally behind the counter.

“So what’s so hot, Jennifer?”

“Bad weather. Did you hear the announcement?”

“Yes. I’ve been busy closing up some of the doors to keep the wind and rain out of the place. Want anything to take back to the truck?”

“Nope, I think we’re all set. I’m going to keep an eye on the weather. I’ll let you know if it looks like it’s going to get any worse.” I headed back to the truck as the first few small drops of rain started to fall from the leading edge of the storm.

I got back in the truck. Adam was watching the screen on the PC. “Looks like the storm is moving very quickly. I think it will be here in just a few more minutes. I looked at the screen for a few moments. “I think so too, Adam. Let’s get set. Is the rain gage in place?”

“Yup. Want to test it?”

“Go ahead and pour a little water into it. About a teaspoon full at a time.”

He took the water bottle out of the cooler and dripped some into the gage. “OK, Adam, its working. Get back in here and hold on. It’s gonna be a wild one. NWS reports gusts over 70 miles per hour so far. This truck is really gonna shake some.”

“Will we be safe inside?”

“Yes, we’re headed into the wind. If the gusts were all from the side I’d get worried but the wind is from the northwest and that’s the direction we’re pointed. I think we’ll be fine. Just stand by on the engine and wipers.”

The movie started. We saw the lightning building behind the screen. Angry streaks of white and blue flashed above us. “I’ve never seen blue lightning before, Jen. Is that common?”

“Not very. If you ever see green lightning though run like hell. I’ve only seen it once and I’ll tell you I NEVER want to see lightning like that again.” In the dim light and lightning flashes I saw a small flag on top of the screen extend straight out then the pole holding the flag broke from the strain of the wind. “That gust measured over 50 miles per hour on the ground. It had to be over 100 up that high and we’re shielded by the screen! HANG ON. HERE IT COMES!”

The wind sounds rose to an incredible roar as rain and hail totally obscured the windshield. Adam started the engine and the wipers but even the highest speed of the wipers couldn’t keep up with the torrent outside. The sound of the hail hitting the truck was overpowering and I put my hands over my ears as they started to hurt. The truck lurched from side to side several times and at one point seemed to come off the ground a few inches in the front. We couldn’t see the screen clearly but I could tell that the power was out since there was no light visible. I looked back at the snack bar and all of the lights were out there too.

In another minute or so an eerie silence replaced the screaming wind. I told Adam to hit the headlights as I reached for a handheld spotlight to plug into the lighter socket. The headlights immediately showed several sections of the screen missing. The sections were in 4 by 8 foot sheets and were heavy outdoor grade plywood with a smooth white coat of reflective plastic on one side. If they weren’t on the screen where had they gone?

I opened the truck door and stood up moving the spotlight over the cars down towards the screen. We saw people getting out of their cars dazed from the beating we all had taken. A couple of the cars nearest the screen had flipped over. I shouted to Adam to get us down there. I ducked back in and closed the door so we could move. Moments later we were at the flipped cars.

I jumped out and found that while the occupants were dazed nobody was hurt. By this time other cars had started their engines and turned their headlights on to illuminate the front of the lot. Several more people came running down to help. A few were volunteer fireman and I turned the rescue efforts over to them.

“Come on, Adam. The guys here can handle it. Looks like no one is seriously injured. We need to get back to the snack bar and check on everyone there.”

“Let’s move!”

We raced back to the truck and drove back past a couple of cars with sheets of plywood across their hoods and roofs. “That explains where the screen parts went!” I rolled down my window as we stopped momentarily. “Is everyone Ok here?”

Someone yelled back that everyone was ok, no injuries here. Adam continued on to the snack bar. As we got closer we saw the large glass windows on one side were blown out leaving a gaping hole in the building. “OH MY GOD! Adam, let’s get in there NOW!”

I found Sally cowering under the steam table that displayed the food. “Sally, Sally are you OK?”

She looked up at me with glazed eyes. “Jennifer, what the hell happened?”

“I think it might have been a tornado. I won’t be certain until the weather service looks at the damage over the area. The weather station recorded a gust over 125 miler per hour before it stopped working. Any sign of Henry?”

“I think he was in the booth when it hit. I haven’t heard him since. She started crying.

“Adam, help Sally here. I’m going to find Henry.” I moved carefully over the broken glass and damaged equipment to the booth. “Henry. Are you in here?” A moan came from a corner of the now completely dark room. “Adam, get in here! I need you and that light.” Adam worked his way over to me with our only flashlight. He moved the flashlight towards the sound of the moaning.

Henry appeared under a rack containing many heavy rolls of film. “Adam, help me clear this off of him. Put the light on top of that other rack and lift this. I’ll try to pull him out! Ready?” Adam nodded. “Good, on three. 1…2…3!”

Adam gave a mighty heave and the rack moved enough to let me drag Henry clear. Just as his feet cleared the rack Adam’s strength left him and the rack went crashing to the floor crushing the old chair that had partially supported it off of Henry. Adam and I pulled Henry out of the booth into the food preparation area. His eyes began to flutter open as his breathing returned to near normal. He motioned over to us and I put my ear near his mouth. His voice was barely above a whisper. “Jennifer, what…”

“Easy old friend. You had a bad shot there. You got pinned under a rack of film when the storm hit. I think you’ll be fine now. You might be sore for a couple of days though. The place took a good beating too.”

His voice was better but his breathing was very shallow like it hurt to breathe. “Well that’s it then. I’m going out of business. I don’t have the money to fix this.”

“You’re not getting out of the business that easy yet you old coot. I can take care of whatever needs to be done. I was going to tell you when we talked but now I see you need some good news. If you’ll have me I’d like to be a partner in the business. I got a nice settlement from my accident and I can’t think of any better way to invest some of it. We’ll talk about this again in a couple of days. Right now we need to get you an ambulance and get the other folks taken care of. Don’t worry. Nobody seriously hurt just some property damage.”

“Thanks, Jennifer, it’s a deal. Welcome to half-ownership in a rundown storm damaged drive-in. Not really feeling too good. Can’t stay awake. Ask Sally to take care of things. Gotta….” He passed out from the pain. I turned back to Adam.

“Is he going to be OK?”

“I think so, Adam. My guess is that the weight of the rack wouldn’t let him breathe properly. We got him out just in time. He’ll probably have some cracked or broken ribs out of all of this.”

“That’s good. At least there doesn’t appear to be any serious injuries. Henry’s seem to be the worst.”

“Yes, we were really very lucky on this one weren’t we? Let’s get back outside check the rest of the grounds.” We headed towards the door when Sally caught up with us.

“Jen, the phones work so I called 911. Help is on the way.”

Just moments before we would have been outside the power flickered back on. “Can you hold on for a moment Adam? I need to get the lights back on.” He leaned on the door of the snack bar. I moved back into the booth and worked my way past the broken glass to the breaker panel. I found the breakers labeled lights and hit all of them on. The parking lot lit up and almost every light on the signs came on. There were a few flashes of sparks here and there from broken bulbs but the breakers seemed to hold.

“Jen, I’ll be in the truck checking the weather station to see if there’s anything behind this.”

“OK, Adam. Hit the horn if there’s a problem.” He waved as he left the building. “Sally, is there anything here that’s still edible?”

“Yes, all of the things on the steam table are fine. It’s all cold by now but it’s OK to eat.”

“If anyone comes in looking for something let them have anything they want as long as it’s edible. If it’s questionable throw it away. See if you can find one of the other girls to help. And by the way, I’m going to be a half-owner of this place.”

Sally grinned at that. “I thought you were already the boss! Does this mean that I can ignore you too now?”

“Sheez…. Absolutely no respect from the help.” I winked back at her. “I’m gonna point an ambulance crew in here. Have them look at Henry. He took a pretty good shot but he’ll pull through just fine I think. Can I rely on you to help me get this place back on its feet while Henry is out?”

“You name it you got it Boss!”

“Thanks, Sally. First order of business if you’re feeling up to it is to get the place cleaned up enough so I can send those people out there in here to clean up and get treated if they need it. I’ll point the fire department in here to help. Crank up the ice machine and make sure the soda and water are working. I’ll be right back.”

As I went outside I could hear the sound of sirens in the distance. I caught up with Adam in the truck. He was looking at the weather station and the additional reports that had come in. I was about to go back inside when he called.

“Jen?”

“What’s up, Adam?”

“The NWS just had reports of a tornado a little further to our southeast. I’ll bet that’s what hit us. Other than that it looks like we’re in the clear now.”

“Judging by the damage I’d say it was a class 1 at least. The NWS will really be able to tell us after they look at the damage though. We have things under control and help is on the way. We’re setting up a triage area inside now. Point anyone that comes by into the snack bar.”

“I’ll be inside in a few minutes.”

“Thank you for being here to help, Adam. I couldn’t have gotten through this without you.” I paused a moment, made a decision and moved closer to Adam. Our lips were touching before he could protest. A few seconds later I broke the kiss. He nodded and I raced to the driveway to point the fire and ambulance crews to the worst hit areas. I returned to the snack bar to find people straggling in.

I got up on top of a table and got their attention. “Folks, we’ve been hit hard by the storm and I’m happy to report there were no fatalities here. A few people were hurt and the fire and ambulance crews are here to help. If a couple of you would like to help us get the kitchen service running again the food and drinks are on the house. Any takers?” About 2 dozen hands shot in the air.

“Thank you again folks. I just want to let you know that the drive-in WILL recover from this. Maybe not in time for the rest of this season but we WILL be back first thing next season. Henry and I will see to that.” As I stepped down a round of applause broke out. I went around the room and shook a few hands. Several people went over to Sally and she set them to work sweeping up the broken glass from the windows and cleaning the equipment we need to get the food going. It took about 20 minutes until things were going well enough that food and drinks were starting to appear. A few of the people even went to work at the grill and others acted as waiters in serving the crowd. I smiled at the level of support the community was providing and decided that the first night we were open again would be a free admission night for the people now helping out and the rest of the community as well. I looked over the crowd and saw Adam was setting quietly at a table munching on a hamburger. I worked my way through the crowd over to where he sat.

“Feeling better?”

“Yes. Much better thanks. We’ll be here a while longer?”

“Yes. About an hour or so I think. I need to make sure things are secure for the night then we can get back home.”

“OK, Jen. I can hold out as long as you’re nearby.”

“That’s quite a change Adam! Do you realize what you just said?”

“I think I do. “

“Quite a change from being afraid of women to being comfortable around them isn’t it?”

“Hold on a minute there, Jen. I said ‘as long as YOU’RE nearby’. I think a lot of you and I’m glad we’ve become good friends. I may even be ready to go further whenever you're ready. I’ll leave that up to you.”

“I don’t know what to say, Adam except thank you. I feel the same way about you. Right now we’ve got things to do before we can go home tonight. I promise you we WILL talk much more about this as soon as we can both recover from tonight. OK?” I gave him another kiss. We broke moments later when the room got very quiet. As we looked at the crowd everyone was watching then a huge cheer went up. Adam and I both blushed but somehow we both were not scared that we kissed in public. I got up on a table again.

“Thanks everyone. I’m sure you are all as tired and weary as we are at this point. I’d like to have a few of you bring the pieces of the screen that came off up to the snack bar. We’ll use them to close up the broken windows for the night. Does anyone have a hammer and some nails?”

Someone in the back yelled he was a carpenter and he had lots of that stuff in his truck. He and a couple of other people left to bring the screen pieces and the tools up to the snack bar. A little later the windows were boarded up and people started to file out of the snack bar to go home.

“Sally? Are you here?”

“Right here, Jen.” She was giving a bag of the food to a family leaving for home. “What do you need?”

“Is all of the prepared food gone?”

“Sure is. That was the last of it.”

“Is there anything left in the freezer?”

“Yes, lots. Why?”

“If we can’t re-open quickly we’ll need to do something with it. Just trying to get a handle on things until Henry is able to return. I saw the ambulance crew take him out. They will call his wife and let her know he’s ok and where they took him. I’ll call her later myself. Right now we need to try to secure this place until we can get things fixed.”

The guys were still around with the tools. “Hey guys! Is there any more of that screen material left?”

“Yes, a couple more pieces. Why?”

“We need to cover up the projector windows too. They got blown out in the storm. Can you guys handle that?”

“Sure thing. Come on you bunch of slackers. Let’s get this taken care of!”

“Come see us before you guys leave OK?” They waved back they would.

About 20 minutes later the crew returned. “Sally, Can you make sure that we have the names and addresses of everyone here? They’re all going to get free season passes for them and their families when we re-open. Thank you gentlemen for pitching in and helping us through this mess!”

“No problem miss. We were glad to help. We remember coming here as kids ourselves. It just wouldn’t be the same around here if the place closed down. In fact, while I can’t speak for the other guys here I for one would be glad to help rebuild the place. If you’re looking for someone just let me know. How about the rest of you lot. You in?”

Every one of them said yes. “Sally, add their phone numbers to the information. When we figure out what to do and when I’ll give you all a call and take you up on your offer on one condition, a fair day’s pay for a fair day’s work. OK?”

“That’s fine with us ma’am.”

“Nope. Ma’am will never do. Call me Jen or Jennie please. Now give your information to Sally there and get home. You could have damage there too you know!” I gave every one of them a hug as they left.

As the last one left I turned to Sally. “Well girl, you’re in charge here temporarily. Can you come back tomorrow morning and change the sign out front to read ‘closed for storm damage repairs’ or something like that?”

“No problem, Jen.”

“And change the answering machine message too. Thank the community for their support and tell them we WILL be back as soon as possible. I’ll talk to Henry as soon as he’s able to and get back to you about the plans. Let me have your phone number please.” She wrote it on a small piece of paper with her address. I gave her one of my cards with the private line number. “I’ll talk to you in the morning around 9 AM if that’s ok with you. I think we’ll make a trip back in the daylight to assess the damage. Can you come in for a little while tomorrow morning? You’re the only one with keys right now.”

“I can fix that.” She disappeared into the booth and returned carrying a set of keys. “This is the emergency set. I’m sure it’s OK for you to have them. Just get some copies made and return these when you’re finished. Makes it easier to get in here when we’re closed.”

“Thanks, Sally, are you OK to lock up the place?”

“Yes. Go on home and I’ll talk to you in the morning.”

“’Night, Sally. I’ll call you in the morning.”

Adam and I headed for the truck. “Adam, we had better at least take the wind gages off to drive back. I’ll drive. Let me get this down and stash it in the back. Can you unplug the gages and get the rain gage off of the roof?”

“No sooner asked than done.” He smiled and handed me the end of the cable for the wind gages, grabbed the rain gage and disappeared into the truck.

I unhooked the mast with the gages and placed it in the back of the truck under the cap. A quick check around the truck showed we were good to go. I boosted myself into the driver’s seat and made a few quick adjustments to the seat and mirrors. Moments later we were headed back to my house.

We were both more than a little upset at the extent of the damage as we headed back towards the city. The storm had caused quite a bit of property damage and a good deal of the area was still without power. We had to use extreme care in going through intersections where the lights were no longer working. It took almost an hour longer than it had taken us to get to the drive-in to return home. When I pulled into the driveway I was relieved to see that the house still had power and looked untouched.

I shut down the engine and roused Adam from a light sleep. “Come on, Adam, let’s get you inside and to bed. We’ll clean all of this up in the morning.”

He mumbled something as we walked into the house. I managed to get him into the guestroom and made him change into his pajamas before I let him collapse on the bed. As he drifted off to sleep, I kissed him on the forehead.

I turned out the light as I headed for my own room. Minutes later I had changed into my pajamas after changing my tampon. Another dose of the cramp medication and I was in bed following Adam’s example.

So there it is again Dear Diary, yet another strange day in my life. I never had this much happen every day before now. Why now all of a sudden?

-*-*-*-*- Continued in Zapped! Chapter 5 “…The Storm” -*-*-*-*-

Zapped! -5- The Storm

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Taxonomy upgrade extras:

Zapped! — Chapter 5 “…The Storm”

WARNING! — This chapter deals with some real life experiences in a highly fictionalized manner. Storm chasing, the main topic in these chapters, can be extremely dangerous. DO NOT attempt this activity unless you have had proper training or are with an experienced storm chaser with the proper training.

The events in this chapter are based on real experiences during a group of severe thunderstorms that blasted through Upstate NY in the late 1990's. The storms had wind gusts over 125 miles per hour and extremely heavy rain and lightning. They swept through central New York, taking down power lines and damaging buildings all over the area. The storms caused several million dollars damage in central NY.

If anyone reading the story discovers a typo or other error, please let me know so I can correct it. You can send an email to: [email protected]. Please let me know where you saw the story and what the error was. I'll attempt to get it corrected. Thanks to Steve Zink for proof reading and editing assistance and Rebekkah deMere for her expert nit-picking that helps me keep the story on track.

This is a work of fiction, with a few life experiences added in. All of the characters in this story are fictional, and any resemblance to anyone else living or dead is probably a coincidence. Please notify me if you are archiving this and the other chapters of the story on a web site. Permission specifically granted to Sapphire’s Place and Crystal’s Story Site to archive this. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format, please contact me for arrangements. Additional information on this story may be found at: http://www.ralabs.com/zapped/ .

Zapped — Chapter 5 — …The Storm
by Bob Arnold - Copyright 2001 - All Rights Reserved

Dear Diary,

Saturday

Last night was sure interesting. Where else can a girl get to go out with a handsome man to a drive-in movie and nearly get blown away by a tornado?

Waking up again this morning was worse than yesterday and better than yesterday. How can that be? Well…

The first time I woke up was around 3 AM again, when I found myself on the floor UNDER my bed screaming as loudly as I could. The dream had returned again, but this time the images had been crystal clear. I saw Adam and I running for our lives from a huge black wall of debris driven by the wind in the funnel of a tornado. As the blackness was about to engulf us I awoke to find myself on the floor with my head poking out from under the bed.

At this point Adam came charging into the room, baseball bat in hand. "Jen, JEN! What's wrong? Are you OK?" His jaw dropped open when he saw me wedged under the bed.

"What could POSSIBLY be wrong?"

"But you were screaming…" He straightened up from a crouching position, and looked at me under the bed.

"Duh, WHAT'S WRONG WITH THIS PICTURE?"

"You tell me." He leaned casually on the baseball bat, chuckling softly.

"I'm stuck under the bed, all wound up in the blankets, screaming my head off."

"Oh, I thought that might have been it. Thanks." He looked like he was trying very hard not to laugh.

"And WHY does someone come running into my room with a baseball bat every time I scream? What is this, Who's on first?"

"I don't know."

"He's on third…" I struggled to untangle myself from the blankets.

I heard him laugh softly, then he sighed and leaned the bat against the wall near the door. He towered above me with his arms crossed on his chest, looking a lot like Mr. Clean. "Ahhhhh… Are you OK?" A big grin appeared on his face as I looked up at him.

"What's so funny? Do I look OK to you? I'm shaking like a leaf in a hurricane, and I think I wet myself."

"You are, and from here you look fine. Do you want some help getting up?"

"No. I decided that I like it under here. I'm going to stay here for the rest of the night." I struggled harder to free myself from the cocoon under the bed. I gave up when I realized I had only made it worse.

Adam laughed again, then sat down on the floor, pulled me out from under the bead and untangled me from the blankets. "Do you want to talk about it?"

"The same nightmare I had last night and for the past couple of months has returned. I'm not sure I want to say any more right now. Adam, can you just hold me, please?" I was shivering visibly.

"Are you sure, Jen?"

"Yes, Adam. Just hold me, please…TIGHT!"

He moved closer, and I leaned forward slightly to wrap my arms around his waist. He responded by wrapping his arms around my waist. I buried my head in his chest as the tears started to flow. We sat there locked together rocking slightly until my shivering and tears stopped many minutes later.

I looked up at Adam, and he gently wiped away the last of my tears with the sleeve of his pajamas. I scowled at him for using his sleeve. There was that damned silly grin again. He chuckled softly to himself. "Well, you DID get my PJ top all wet didn't you? What's a little more water on the sleeve? Besides, you're even more beautiful when you're mad at me."

"ADAM! Will you please help me get up?"

"Why? You said you LIKED it down here! Want me to get your pillow for you? The blankets are already here." He chuckled again.

"Oh hell, I give up. I can't stay mad." I giggled for a few seconds. "Now, PLEASE help me up."

He picked me up like a limp rag doll and tossed me back on the bed. The sheets and covers followed, landing in a heap on top of me. He sat down on the edge of the bed when he finished making it. I was staring at the wall so he put his hand under my chin and gently guided my head to look at him. "You do realize how absurd you looked under there, don't you? How did you get under there like that, anyway?"

"Yeah, I know how it looked. The only thing hurt is my pride, or what's left of it. Thanks, Adam, I'm glad you're here. And if you figure out how I got under there, please tell me. I don't know."

"I thought he was on third." He got up to leave. "I'll see you in the morning, Jen."

"Adam, please stay."

"All right. I'll be right back." He gently kissed me on my forehead and headed for the guestroom. I heard him use the toilet. Moments after it flushed, he re-appeared carrying a blanket and a pillow. I must have had a confused look on my face. "No, I'm NOT sleeping on the floor. You have a big enough bed that there's room for both of us. I'll just sleep on top of the sheet and blankets. That way we can both be sure nothing is going to happen. OK?"

I nodded, and ducked back down under the covers on my side of the bed. Adam placed the pillow on his side and lay down on top of the covers already in place, facing me, and pulled the blanket over himself. "How's this?"

"Just right, Adam. Thanks for putting up with me. Sorry to be such a big pain."

"Don't worry about it, Jen. Now, try to get some sleep. We've got another big day today." He gently brushed aside the hair that was hanging down in front of my face, then reached back and hit the light switch on his side of the bed to turn out the room lights. In a few minutes, we were both sound asleep.

Waking up again a few hours later was very special. I awoke to find Adam looking at me. We were laying face to face about a foot apart. My arm was over his waist, and his arm was over mine. I had to blink several times to be sure of what I was seeing and feeling.

"Good morning. How are you feeling?"

"Better than I've ever felt, Adam. Are you dealing with this all right? I notice you seem comfortable in this situation."

"Now that I know what I've been missing all of these years, yes, I'm doing fine. The lyrics of an old Mama Cass tune keep running through my head. 'Did you ever hold a hand to stop its tremblin?, Did you ever watch the sun desert the sky?, Did you ever hold a woman while she's sleepin?, friend don't let the good life pass you by.' Two out of three is pretty good don't you think? And maybe we'll get around to watching a sunset together. Thanks for helping me, Jen. I could do this with you every day."

"Maybe we'll watch that sunset tonight. I think the song was called 'Don't let the good life pass you by'. Adam, would you like to do this again tonight?"

"Jen, I would be the world's biggest fool if I said no. I'd like that very much, if you don't mind."

"I'm the one that asked, remember? I wish we could stay here like this for the rest of the day, but we have lots of other things to do. We can continue this later tonight, without all of the sheets and blankets in the way."

A worried look came over his face. "Do you mean you want to have sex?'

"Well, not right now, Adam. I'm still having my period. All I meant was that you've been the perfect gentleman, and I'm comfortable if we share this bed normally without you sleeping above the blankets. Cuddling is better that way, you know. That's what I'm most interested in now. Just the friendly company of another human being."

"I'm not ready to take that next step, either. Just being with you like this is all I will ask of you right now. But when you're ready to take that next step, I think I might be, too. OK?"

"You'll be the first to know, Adam. Now, let's get up and get busy. We may have a long day ahead of us. Let me use the shower first, then I'll get us some breakfast." He nodded in agreement, then pulled back his blanket to get up. He gathered up the blanket and pillow, and started toward the guestroom.

"Ummm, Adam?"

"Yes?"

"I was wondering how you knew about Abbot and Costello and Mama Cass. I thought I was the only one old enough, at least mentally, to know or care about them."

"I like older music, and old comedy bits, too. My dad collected transcriptions of old radio shows from the radio stations. He still has quite a collection of them. I used to listen to Jack Benny, Fred Allen and lots of other old shows as a kid. The 'Who's on first' routine was always a favorite of mine. I sometimes wish I was born back when radio was king, just so I could have worked in broadcasting back then. It seems like such a great time. I'm also a big fan of older movies, too. I noticed quite a collection of video tapes out there in the living room."

"Adam, I know exactly how you feel. I wished the same thing. Maybe later tonight we'll settle down and watch a few of the classics after we watch the sunset."

He nodded and left the room. I got up and headed for the bathroom. I removed the tampon, noting that the flow was almost gone, and stripped for a quick shower. As I was finishing up, a wonderful smell drifted my way from the kitchen. I put on a bra and panties and my bathrobe and went into the kitchen. "ADAM! What are you doing? I was going to make breakfast!"

"I decided to return the favor from yesterday afternoon. Have a seat. It's almost ready."

I dropped into a chair at the kitchen table. In the short time I had been in the shower and drying off (ok, well not so short, since I washed my hair, too), Adam had managed to set the table and prepare hash browns, a sunny side up egg and a few strips of bacon for each of us. Two slices of neatly buttered toast were on each plate, and a glass of orange juice was placed next to the silverware and napkins. "I have to admit that when you do something, Adam, you do it properly. This looks great!"

"Dig in, Jen. Let me know if there's anything more you want."

I picked up a fork and dug into the hash browns after popping the yolk of the egg. "Mmmmm… This tastes great, Adam. What did you add to the hash browns? All I had was the frozen plain variety. And do you always cook like this, or is this special just for me?"

"No, this is the way I usually cook. You know yourself that if you're single and can't cook well that all you wind up doing is eating a lot of bland TV dinners and take-out food. None of that junk food is good for you on a daily basis. I just learned to cook out of self-defense. As for the hash browns, if I told you what I added I'd have to kill you, since it's a secret."

Now where have I heard all of THAT before? "AWWW. Come on. I have to know what you did with these potatoes!"

"All right. I just used a little of the grease from the bacon to fry them in, and I added a little extra onion salt and some garlic powder from your spice stash."

"I'll have to remember that. I use bacon grease for the same trick myself sometimes, but I never thought about adding the spices."

We finished breakfast, then took care of the dirty dishes in the dishwasher. We went back to our rooms and finished dressing. I took off the bra then checked my panties for any signs of spotting and found none. I decided to go back to the pads, and put one in place just in case. I wondered if tonight would be the night after all.

I decided to wear shorts and a matching light blue halter top. I remembered from the weather reports for today that the temperatures could be in the high 90's with loads of humidity. Now that it was acceptable for me to wear less clothing on a hot day, I figured I'd go with it since the air conditioning in the truck was broken. I didn't know how long we would be out in the hot temperatures, either.

I grabbed a large bag looking something like a woman's version of a gym bag and stuffed a pair of tennis shoes, socks, jeans, a blouse, an extra bra and panties and some extra supplies into it. At least I would have a change of clothes with me for whatever happened today. I took the bag out by the front door and dumped it on the floor. I grabbed my purse from the table near the front door where I had left it last night and restocked the supply of tampons, and checked that I had a good supply of cramp medication. By this time Adam had finished dressing, and I caught up with him in my computer room.

He had the workstation going, and was browsing the NWS web site looking at the weather maps. "I hope you don't mind, I helped myself."

"Not a bit, only if you break it, you fix it!" I gave him a little peck on the cheek and put my chin on his shoulder to look over it at the screen. "So what do they say?"

"Jen, if I understand this right, we're in for one hell of a storm later on this afternoon. The warm front that came through last night is dragging lots of hot and moist air into the area. With the heating from the sun, it's putting large amounts of energy into the atmosphere. When the cold front moves in and cools things off, all of that stored energy and moisture has to go somewhere. Where it winds up will be inside some huge thunderstorms."

"You got that right, Adam. From what I see, this could be about the largest, nastiest run of thunderstorms this area has ever seen. Go over to the NWS watch and warnings page to see what they have up." He clicked on a few links, and the watches and warnings screen popped open.

"Looks like trouble, Jen. A watch is up already. They usually only issue those within a couple of hours of the actual storms."

"That's true. Check for warnings from the direction this thing is coming from. Looks like from the west. What's happening in Ohio?"

"Warnings are up all over almost the whole state of Ohio. Mostly very heavy thunderstorms, but a few tornado echoes have been seen on Doppler radar, too."

"I think the decision we made to go to the NWS office today is a good one. If this thing hits in full force, the poor guy on staff out there will have his hands full. It might just be the three of us unless he can get one of the other staffers in. Oh, that's right. You've never been out to the office, have you?"

"No, I haven't. What's it like?"

"A whole lot of equipment and computers, and the busiest phone lines you ever saw in bad weather. There are a couple of private lines that ring almost constantly from the media and police and fire agencies looking for information. Then there's the ham station, and all of the traffic that needs to get handled. We may want to ask a couple more hams to help if it looks real bad when we get there."

"Should we contact the SKYWARN group and set something up, since we have the advance notice that this stuff is coming?"

"You must be a mind reader, Adam. Can you call them on the landline, and let them know we'll be at the weather service office around 3 PM? I think that will give us plenty of time to get organized before the worst of it hits the area."

'Let me take care of that now. Should we arrange for at least two more hams to meet us there? We could use the backup and extra hands on this one."

"Sounds like a plan, Adam. Why don't you make that call? Use the public line, please. I need to leave the private line open for a while. Hey, do you want to get in some pool time this morning? It needs a little tending as far as a cleaning and a chemical check. We'll need to do that now if we want to use it a later."

"Jen, I'll make a deal with you. Let me get the calls out of the way, and I'll check the pool. I'm just guessing that you haven't tended to your web servers for a good three to four weeks. Why don't you spend some time this morning doing system maintenance, and then we'll get into the pool."

"I STILL say you can read minds. The key to the storage shed for the pool care stuff is on a tag hanging by the back door. Help yourself. Just take it easy on the chemicals. I use the concentrated variety, so don't use too much. You may have to take two readings a couple of hours apart to get the levels right."

"I'm on it." Adam left me to tend to the care and feeding of the web servers and email system. Just as I was getting started, the private line rang.

"Hello?"

"Bob, is that you? I think you're calling yourself Jennifer now? This is Megan."

"Oh, hi, Megan! I was wondering when I'd hear from you to catch up on all of the area goings-on. Want to come over?"

"Sure. Mind if I bring my art stuff? I want to do a picture of you."

"Sure, bring it along, Megan. See you in a few minutes. The front door is unlocked. I'm in the computer room. Just come on in. I have a guest for the weekend, so just tell him you're a friend if you see him in the house."

"Be over in a few minutes. Bye!" I hung up the phone. Megan Giles was a neighbor from a few houses away. She had been a great help when I moved into the place a few years ago. She's also a talented artist. I never had the chance to sit for one of her pictures before, so I didn't know what to expect.

I returned to the computer work, and a few minutes later I heard the front door open and close. "Anybody home?

"In here, Megan!"

"Hi, Bob, er… Jennifer. So, this is the new you?"

"This is what I look like now, yes. What do you think?" I stood up and did a little twirl to let her see all of me, then sat back down in the chair in front of the main workstation.

"You look great! Mind if I get to work sketching you?"

"Not as long as you don't mind if I keep on working."

"Go right ahead. I just need to look at you to get everything right." She set to work with her pencils and paper as I turned back to my keyboard work.

I must have had a couple of hundred messages waiting for answers. It took nearly 90 minutes to get everything cleaned up and the email answered after I tossed nearly 150 junk emails in the bit bucket. I finally finished, and turned around to see Megan smiling at the page she was holding. She held it up for me to see.

"Well, Jennifer, what do you think?"

"Is that really me, Megan? That's fantastic. I don't know how to thank you for this!"

"Just the look on your face is enough. Maybe I went a little overboard on the hair style, but it does add something to the picture, doesn't it?"

"Megan, you just gave me the hair style I'm going to use at the Mayor's ball when Peggy and I get the award. I'll have to take this with me to show Rebekkah when I go to get my hair done. And please call me Jennie or Jen. Jennifer sounds so formal."

"OK, Jen. I have to get back home. I'm doing some commissions for a few people, and I need to get back to work on them. We'll get together and get caught up on all of the local news in a few days."

"I'm looking forward to it." Megan picked up her art supply bag and headed for the front door. I heard it open and close moments later.

I decided to go out back and see how the pool was coming along. I found Adam with the vacuum hose attached to the skimmer. "How's it going, Adam?"

"OK, I guess. There were lots of leaves and debris that got into the pool from the storm last night. We must have had some high winds here to blow that much junk into the pool."

I walked over to the skimmer and opened the top. I reached in and fished out five big handfuls of leaves and twigs as Adam continued to clean the pool's bottom. "You're right. I should have put the pool cover on it. We'll have to put it on when we're finished this morning, or all of that junk will just wind up back in the pool again."

"I haven't tested the water yet. I took about fifteen loads of grunge out already, and there's still more to get out. Can you do the chemical check?"

"I got it!" I went to the storage shed next to the pool and got the test kit. I put my finger over the empty test vials and plunged my arm down as far as I could reach into the pool. I pulled my finger off the vials to let the water in, and carefully lifted it back out after it had filled. I poured a little water back into the pool so the vials were just full to the measuring line, then added a drop of a different chemical to each of the three vials. The resulting color of each vial was compared to a chart to determine which and how much of each chemical to add to the pool.

"Hmmmm… Looks like more of everything, Adam. Keep on cleaning. I'll add the chemicals." He nodded his agreement, then went back to getting the trash off the bottom of the pool. I got out three bottles and went over to the pump. I reached down and turned off a valve that let water from the return line to the pool flow into a small fixture. I took the cap off of the fixture and added a couple of scoops of chlorine, a scoop of PH plus and a double scoop of anti-algae mix, then put the cap back on. I turned the valve back on, letting the water dissolve the chemicals and push them out into the pool via the return hose. I added about a half scoop of chlorine to the pool skimmer to shock the filter, then put everything away.

"It will take about thirty minutes, but what I added should make the pool good to use. Come on back in and change into your swim stuff when you're finished. I want to get in some pool time this morning. How about you?"

"I'd like that. I'll be in after I finish up in a few minutes."

I went back into the house to the bedroom, and got out the single piece red suit I had worn yesterday. I stripped down and changed into the suit. Like yesterday, it hugged everything in the right places and left just enough exposed. I put my hair up to keep it out of the way and grabbed my bathrobe as I went back to the kitchen. I grabbed the sun block bottle and a pair of sunglasses from the counter near the back door, and my extra large beach towel from the back of the chair, then headed out to the pool.

I spread out the towel in a spot in the sun by the pool. I was setting on the towel trying to put sun block on my back when Adam came out. "Jen, let me get that. Just roll over face down, please."

I handed him the bottle and turned over on my tummy. I pulled the top of the suit down a little in the back so he could get some under the edge of the top. "Can you get the back of my legs, too? All I need is to burn them, then have to sit on them while we're out!"

He poured some of the lotion in his hands, and worked it into the skin on my back in long slow strokes. I swear, if I was a cat I would have been purring. It felt that good. He stopped to pour some more lotion, and proceeded to do the back of my legs. The feeling of his hands on an exposed bit of my bottom and as those marvelous fingers massaged my inner thighs almost pushed me over the edge. The feelings were wonderful, but more than a bit disturbing, in that I had changed so fast as to even think of sex with a man. I sighed deeply, and decided to just soak in the feelings. There was very little I could do to change the situation. I was now and forever will be female.

"Jen, JEN! Earth to Space Cadet Jen. Are you there?"

"What... Oh, sorry, Adam. I had another one of those spaced out moments, I guess. What were you asking?"

"Roll over, and I'll do the front of your legs, too."

I turned over and dropped the top of my suit a little. "Please do my top, too, ok?"

He looked more than a little nervous at that, but nodded his agreement. He poured more lotion in his hand and started at my toes. Making sure my feet were covered in the slippery lotion, he slowly worked his way up my legs, rubbing every inch as he neared my thighs again. Once again the sensations I felt almost drove me to tell him I was his to take, but reason won out and I simply lay there on the towel with this incredible glow inside.

He stopped one more time to pour some more lotion, then started on my shoulders and worked his way down to the top of my suit. His hands started to massage my breasts. I gently pushed his hands away from my chest. "Adam, no."

He looked like I had slapped him. "I'm sorry. From the look on your face, I thought you liked that."

"Adam, if you only knew how that felt and how much I liked that. I want so much to do it with you, but I'm just not ready yet. When I do, I want the moment to be perfect. OK?"

"I understand, Jen. This is all new to me, too."

I tugged the top of suit back up. "Let's get in some pool time and cool off, shall we?" I got up and climbed the stairs to the deck around one end of the pool. I checked that the pool was clear, and cannon balled into the water. "Come on in, Adam, the water's great!"

Moments later he made an even bigger entrance as he belly flopped into the pool, sending spray everywhere. He came up to the surface sputtering water out of his nose. "How was that, Jen?"

"Not bad, not shabby at all. If I had my old body and did that, the pool would have needed a refill! If I was a judge, I'd have to give that an 8.9 out of a possible 10. I took off points for poor surfacing technique."

"Poor surfacing? Oh, well. I'll settle for the 8.9 then." We both floated around the pool for another thirty minutes, enjoying the sun and water. I have to admit that floating in this body is quite a bit different from my old body. I had so much fat before that I had no problems staying afloat. In fact, someone could have used the old me for a raft. Now I had to do a little kick now and then to stay upright in the water. The balance felt wrong to float like I had before.

Another fifteen minutes had gone by when I looked at the clock by the back door. "Come on, Adam. I think we've had enough. I'm getting all wrinkled. Let's get back inside. I have to wash my hair to get all the chlorine out of it."

"I should do the same. Chlorine really does a number on hair, doesn't it?"

"It sure does. I don't know how many people I've seen with a green tinge to their hair from swimming in pools with lots of chlorine and other chemicals. I want to get this stuff out before I get 'pool hair', too."

We picked up our stuff and headed for the back door to the house.

"Jen, I'm going to call the SKYWARN folks on the repeater and set up some backup for us at the weather service office this afternoon. I couldn't reach anyone when I tried earlier on the phone. Is it OK if I use your transceiver?"

"Sure. It should be set on the repeater already. I left it on an omni directional antenna, so you shouldn't have any problems getting into the machine. I'll see you back in the computer room after I take a shower."

I grabbed my stuff and headed for my bedroom. I stripped off the suit and wrapped myself in the towel. I went into the bathroom and started the shower running. About fifteen minutes later I was finished, with most of the time being used to thoroughly wash my hair. I wrapped my hair turban style with a towel, then I wrapped another fresh towel around myself and went back into my bedroom. Moments later I heard a knock on my door.

"Jen, can I come in?"

"Just a moment, Adam." I sat down on the bed and crossed my legs while still dressed in just the towel. "OK, Adam, come on in."

The door slowly opened, and Adam stepped into the room wearing only a towel. "Jen, I got in touch with the SKYWARN folks and let them know we plan on being at the NWS office this afternoon. They said they'll they will have two more people come over to lend a hand during the worst of it. Is the shower available?"

"Thanks, Adam. The bathroom is clear. Go right ahead." The towel on my head started to unwrap, and I reached up with both hands to grab it. In doing so, the towel around my body opened up and dropped to around my waist, giving Adam a look at my chest. I stopped reaching for the towel on my head and grabbed the towel now around my waist and pulled it back up. My face must have turned a brilliant red.

Adam made only one comment. "Very nice." He then turned to leave. As he did, his hand went toward his own towel. With a flourish his towel dropped off, leaving a clear view of his bare backside as he went out the door.

Just before the door closed, I yelled, "Nice butt!" I dropped the towel back down to my waist, then took the towel off my head and used it to finish drying my hair as much as possible. A few minutes with the blow drier would finish the process. I stood up and removed the towel around my body. I got a fresh pair of panties and slipped them on after putting a new pad in place. I put the halter top and shorts set I had worn earlier back on. I sat down at the makeup table and finished drying my hair, then brushed it into my usual ponytail style. I decided to do without makeup today, and applied a small spray of rose scent to my neck and wrist. I put my tennis shoes and socks back on and went back into the computer room.

I was looking at the latest weather maps as the private line rang. I answered it.

"Hello?… Oh, hi, Sally. How's it look up there at the drive-in?… Just the screen is real bad, huh?… How's the roof of the snack bar?… Well, all of that can be fixed… Do the best you can to secure the place, and I'll talk to Henry tomorrow to see where we go from here to get back in business… Thanks, Sally… No, just change the sign and the answering machine message and head back home. There's not much more we can do right now until arrangements can be made to repair the screen. Everything else will hold until then… Ok, talk to you then. Bye!"

Adam came into the room a few minutes later. "Was that Sally?"

"Yes. The drive-in screen is pretty bad. The snack bar has the big windows blown out, and some of the shingles on the roof are gone. Other than that, it doesn't look too bad. I'll have to talk to Henry to find out who he has available to fix the screen. That's a custom job because of the materials needed. The rest we can do with local help."

"That's great, Jen. Maybe in a week or two at most they'll be back in business."

"It all depends on how fast the screen can be repaired. Hey, look at these!" I reached over and picked up the maps I had just printed. "We're going to get a line of storms running out ahead of the main cold front by almost an hour. That's the usual pattern around here when a large cold front moves in after a heat spell. We'll take a one-two punch in this storm. The first storm line will weaken trees and power lines with high winds and heavy rain, then the actual front will move in and finish the job."

"Old Mother Nature sure can throw a temper tantrum now and then, can't she?"

"She sure can. It's getting near lunchtime. Do you want me to fix something here, or do you want to go somewhere?"

"Let's go somewhere. You don't need to cook today. I'm buying!"

"Adam, that's not necessary, you know."

"I know, but it makes me happy to do it for you."

"When you put it like that I can't turn you down, can I? Put together what you'll need if we're out all afternoon into the early evening. I already have a bag packed on the floor near the front door. Put your stuff with mine. I'm going to re-fill the ice chest. Could you bring it in out of the truck?"

"Already got it. I got your keys and brought it in while you were in the shower. It's in the kitchen."

"Mindreader! I'll get a few snacks ready if you'll clean it out. OK?"

"Let's get to it!" We headed for the kitchen. Adam lifted the cooler to the kitchen sink and drained the water from the melted ice. We tossed the food left over from last night since it had gotten warm. We did save the unopened cans of soda to be cooled down again. I got out a big block of cheddar cheese and cut some thick slices into cubes, and dumped them into a plastic bag. Another stick of crackers got tossed in, too. I added some fresh apples, a couple of oranges and a couple of bananas. I also emptied the ice reserve in the freezer again.

"Adam, we'll have to make a quick stop for ice and a half gallon of milk again. Is there anything else you want to take with us?"

"Nothing I can think of to put in the ice chest. We could use some rain gear just in case."

"There are a couple of ponchos in the truck behind the seat we can use. I don't have any new hip boots yet that will fit me properly. I'll just have to make do with the old ones in the truck if I need to use them. I doubt that I'll have to on this storm, though."

As I closed the lid to the ice chest, the private line rang again. "Hello?"

"Hi, This is Roy Taybeck calling. Is Bob around?"

"Hello, Roy, This is Bob. Have you been following the news?"

"Yes, I have. Should I call you Jennifer now?"

"Either that or Jen or Jennie. I prefer Jen most of the time. How are things at the radio station these days, Roy?"

"Going all right. Jen, the reason I called is the storm. Before your accident you used to help me with the station maintenance. Are you still available to do that?"

"Of course, Roy. Are you thinking you could take some damage from the storm? They're expecting lots of lightning on this one."

"You still read minds, I see. Yes. I'm expecting to take a hit on this one. I'm at the studio now, and will be here for the duration. I was wondering if I needed you if you could run out to the transmitter site. I think you still have the key."

"I still have it, and yes, I can run to the site if something goes down. I'll only be a few miles away from it at the NWS office at the airport. If you need me, try my beeper. The number is the same. You can also call the NWS private line. I know the station has the number posted in the newsroom."

"Thanks, Jen. I'll give you a call if we have problems. Give me a call when this all blows over, and we'll get together for lunch again."

"OK, Roy. I'll talk to you later. Hey, do you want the usual news feed from the NWS, since I'll be there anyway?"

"Sure, I'll tell the news staff to expect you, and make sure they know about your change so the female voice doesn't come as a shock."

"Who's on duty for news today?"

"Ted's on the main news desk, and Phil is running backup for him as this thing gets closer."

"I've worked with both of them before, and there shouldn't be any problems. Just let them know I'll call if I can get enough advance warning to be of any help. Is the private news line number still the same?"

"Yes. Everything is the same as it was last time you were here, Jen. I keep wanting to say Bob. Forgive me, but it will take me a while to get used to the new you."

"Same here, Roy, same here. Hey, is it OK with you if I make a stop at the transmitter site just to check on things?"

"Sure. If you find something bad, let me know, and I'll get someone out there fast...unless you can patch it quickly."

"I have to get moving to the NWS after lunch, so I'll catch up with you at the station by phone before all of the fun begins later today."

"Bye, Jen."

"Bye." I hung up the phone and turned to Adam. "Looks like I have an additional mission today."

"What's that, Jen?"

"I help Roy Taybeck, the chief engineer over at the big radio station in the city. He just asked me to stay on-call if something happens at the transmitter site."

"Wow. I didn't know you were into that, too. How long have you been doing that?"

"For about twenty years. I always wanted to get into broadcasting. Early in life I developed a talent for things electrical or electronic, and chose that route in life as my occupation. Computers and networking only came later, when personal computers came out in the 70's. The station was looking for some help in a computer project, and I got the temporary job. I've been working there off and on ever since as engineer and occasional fill-in host or DJ when someone goes on vacation."

"I keep forgetting the mind in that wonderful body is older than I am. You never cease to amaze me, Jen."

"I'll take that as a compliment. Otherwise I could be really offended, and you wouldn't like to see me angry. I used to punch holes in walls before. I'm not certain what I'm capable of now, especially since I got this ring. Hey, we never did get on the Internet and do any research on the ring, did we?'

"We can still do that tonight unless we're out a lot longer than we're planning now."

"OK, Adam. Let's get loaded up and get moving. I want to stop by the transmitter site and check everything before the storms hit. I haven't been there in a few months. After that, we'll get a quick lunch."

Adam and I loaded up the truck with our bags and the ice chest. I tossed him the keys, and he once again assisted me in getting into the truck on the passenger side. We made a quick stop at a small store to pick up supplies.

As we finished restocking the ice chest, I noticed a couple of photographer types taking pictures of us. The lettering on their bags indicated that they were from one of the supermarket tabloids. They walked toward me, and started bombarding me with questions.

They followed me to the cab, still pressuring me for a comment. I decided to give them one. "Gentlemen, I realize that you have a job to do. I also have a job to do. If you want to follow me you're welcome to do so, but I can assure you that you and your potential readership would probably be bored to tears. I'm going to inspect the transmitting facility for a local radio station for their chief engineer before the storms hit our area. Then I'm heading to the local weather service office to stand by for the SKYWARN network because of the storms we'll have later today. If your readers want to know about all of that, then you're most welcome to tag along. Just keep out of the way, and please stay quiet."

"Our boss wants us to get some pictures of you. Personally, we both don't like to do the type of stuff they want, but it's our job. They mostly want boobs and buns shots of some public figure to plaster all over the front page. We've been following you for the past couple of days, and we just can't bring ourselves to shoot that kind of crap, even though we did have a pretty good chance when you were outside in your back yard this morning. From what we've seen, you haven't done anything wrong to anyone to make the paper go after you. We've got to come back with some type of story, though."

"I have to tell you guys that I'm more than a little disturbed that you even thought about shooting pictures of me in a private area. But since your common sense held out, I won't sue your butts off. I have a feeling that if you hang around a while you'll probably get something sensational enough without it being X-rated. Lately I've had a disaster of the day type existence. Last night I almost got blown away by what might have been a tornado. Before that a friend was mugged, and before that I almost got fried in a rescue after a bus crash. I don't know why today should be any different. All I can say is to be extra careful if anything happens around me. I seem to wind up in the middle of the strangest things."

"We'll remember that! By the way, I'm Tod Abernathy, and this is Joe Irwin. We'll do our best to stay out of your way as much as possible."

"Thanks, guys. Now, I have to get going to the radio station site a few miles away, so just follow us." Adam and I turned to get into the truck as the photographers sprinted back to their car. Adam helped me in again, and then got in and buckled up. We pulled out of the parking lot with the tabloid guys right behind us.

"Well, how did I do back there, Adam?"

"Sounds like you have both of them in your corner, Jen. It's still hard to believe that two guys working for one of the tabloids have a sense of decency about them."

"It is a bit unusual to find someone in that profession with the tabloids that actually cares about the people they're supposed to dig up the dirt on, isn't it?"

"I guess. So what's the plan with those two, anyway?"

"Just like I told them. They're welcome to tag along and take all of the pictures they want in public areas or private areas I okay for them. I can't stop the publicity, no matter how hard I might try. All I can do is try to direct it to something common and ordinary so the tabloids will get tired of the same old boring stuff and leave me alone. If something does happen, then those two will be there to get the pictures, anyway."

"Sounds like you have it all worked out."

"Not really, Adam. I'm just making it all up as I go along."

We rode most of the rest of the way to the transmitter site listening to the radio. Reports were coming in about the damage the storm had already caused in other areas. If the forecasters were right and I hoped they were very wrong, this would be one of the most powerful storms to move through the area. I was becoming more concerned with each passing minute, and I think it showed.

"Jen, what's wrong? You look like you don't feel too great. Your face is all scrunched up, and if you frowned any more, it would probably become permanent."

I argued with myself for a few seconds, then decided to just tell the truth. "I may as well tell you. I've been having these nightmares for several months about being chased by a big black roaring monster that was throwing things at me. In the past couple of days I've come to realize it was the funnel of a tornado, and that someone was with me. That someone was you, Adam." There, I finally got it out. I certainly didn't feel any better, but at least I said it.

"Jen, I have to tell you something, too. I've been having similar nightmares. My dream changed the night I first met you from just me to the two of us. I didn't know it was really you until you woke up this morning screaming. You see, I was just waking up at the same time from the same nightmare."

"Oh my God, Adam. Maybe we should turn around now and go back home. It may be safer there than being out today. I don't want to see you get hurt because of me."

"Jen, you know just as well as I do we can't do that. We promised to help the SKYWARN folks, and you have to honor your word to Roy that you'll help out if he needs it. Besides, this is just like the way I got the same feeling last night that we were needed at that drive-in. I just didn't say anything about it then because you were so concerned. I get the feeling now that what we're going to do today is very important. I don't know how or why, but I think we need to do this."

"I have that same feeling, but I also know I couldn't bear living if you got hurt because of me. Please be very careful, Adam, OK?"

"I will, Jen. Looks like we're at the transmitter site. Should I just drive up to the building I see?"

"Yes. That's an old house that serves as the transmitter building. Years ago the government regulations required the transmitter site to be staffed whenever the transmitter was on. Today's remote control and monitoring equipment made that rule obsolete years ago. The station still uses the building, since it serves their needs quite well. It even has running water and a bathroom. I do need to go in and check the transmitter and the comm link back to the station, besides using the facilities."

We pulled into the driveway, and parked the truck under the old enclosed carport on the side of the house. I let Adam and myself and the two reporters in through the side entrance. I turned on the lights, then headed for the transmitter room at the back of the house. We passed several unused rooms along the way.

"Those used to be the bedrooms and living room. They're just empty space with a table and a few chairs in each room now. I think the living room still has a couch and an old TV. The transmitter is located in the room at the back of the house." I opened the door to the transmitter room, and was greeted by a thunderous roar from the fans which were cooling the room. "The roar is the cooling fans. The transmitter kicks out quite a bit of heat. In the summertime it's vented outside. In wintertime it heats the house quite well."

I walked over to an equipment rack and pushed a few buttons and compared the readings with a chart on the rack. "I just took a few measurements of the transmitter and antenna system. Everything looks normal. I see everything is the same as I remember it from a few months ago. Let me call Roy on the comm link to check that out." I reached over and picked up a noise canceling microphone hanging on the rack. "Transmitter to studio. Do you copy, Roy? This is Jennifer."

"Yes, Jennifer. I copy just fine. Things OK out there?"

"Fine, Roy. Has anyone run a generator test in the past couple of weeks?"

"Yup. We just did one yesterday via remote. You might want to give it a visual inspection just to be certain that everything is OK, though."

"Have the tower guy wires been checked and tightened?"

"All set a month ago when we had the tower company do a PM call. Looks like we're good to go unless we get some extreme winds. Those towers are rated for winds over 100 miles per hour."

"All right, Roy. I'll inspect the generator. If it looks OK I'll let you know from the weather service office. Anything else?"

"Nope. Catch you later, Jen. Studio out."

"Transmitter clear."

I put the microphone back on the hanger on the rack. "We have a two-way audio circuit between here and the station for emergency communications. There's also a backup radio available just in case. I need to inspect the generator. Let me use the restroom, and I'll be finished in here." I headed out of the transmitter room past another room that said studio on the door. I pointed it out to Adam. "Years ago the station used to broadcast out of here, too. They moved the studio downtown when the laws about manning the transmitter site changed so they could be closer to the action for the news people. The studio still works, and can be used to broadcast out of here in case anything happens to the downtown location. I'll be out in a few minutes, Adam." I ducked into the restroom and closed the door.

I dropped my shorts and panties and emptied out. I cleaned up and checked the pad in the panties. Just a tiny spot remained. Well, one more should take care of things, so I replaced the used pad with a fresh one. I washed up and waited in the studio for the guys to finish their own bathroom trips. I decided while I was waiting to fire up the studio gear. The master power switch popped a bit as I pushed it on. With a bit of gentle coaxing the equipment came to life, and I soon had the feed from the studio playing over the studio speakers. I put on the headphones on the console and hit the talk button on the microphone channel. Sure enough, the sound of my voice appeared in the 'phones and registered on the meters of the mixing board. If I had hit another button, I would have dumped the main studio feed and replaced it with the feed from this studio.

I decided to try out the two old turntables, and picked out a couple of the old LPs from the stock the station left behind for emergencies when they moved the studio. Both turntables worked properly, so I turned my attention to the phone lines. They had left the old phone system intact, and simply reduced the incoming lines to three. All three showed up on the studio telephone and could be selected to go out over the air if needed. I also fired up the old reel to reel tape recorder and played back a fragment of what was left on the old tape that was on it. I also tried to record a little of the audio from the station. I had satisfied myself that most of the stuff still worked so I shut down the studio gear. The guys had been watching me through the glass window of the booth. I waved them into the room.

"You guys could have come in, you know!"

"Jen, the sign next to the door was lit up with 'On the air', so we waited outside."

"You could have come in anyway, Adam. The relay is probably stuck on the sign." I walked over to the equipment rack and thumped it on the side. I heard a small clunk from the rack and looked out to see that the sign had turned off. "I'll have to fix that someday." The two news guys were just staring at me with their mouths wide open.

Adam was the first to speak. "How did you do that, Jen?"

"You see, Adam, I built the thing almost twenty years ago. I remember that rack as if it were yesterday. In fact, I helped Roy build most of this studio. Look at this…" I went around to the back of the console and removed a small access panel with a couple of thumbscrews. I pointed inside to a small paper label. It read 'Built by Robert Stevens and Roy Taybeck, June 1982.' I put the panel back in place and headed to the back of the equipment rack.

I opened the door of the rack and flipped off a switch on a small box mounted inside. "There, that should take care of the sticky sign for a while. I just shut off the power to it. I'll have to make a note in the maintenance log to do something about it later. Let's close up here and head out to the generator for a look. Roy tells me that it could use a good visual inspection. It passed a remote startup test yesterday." I closed the door on the back of the rack and headed for a door that led outside in the transmitter room. "The generator is right back here."

I unlocked the door and opened it onto a view of the huge lot behind the old house. In the distance about a thousand feet or so away you could see four tall towers in a diamond shape. "The towers are about 350 feet tall, and are used at night to direct the station's signal away from other AM stations outside of our area. Daytimes they run with just one of the four towers and full power in an omni-directional pattern to cover the whole area. The daytime tower is the one all the way out, but it can be switched to be any of the other three at a small manhole located in the center of the array. See the painted pipe sticking up about in the middle?" They all nodded. "That's a small concrete room set in the ground with all of the matching equipment for the towers. They wanted all of the wiring buried to improve the pattern generated by the four tower setup. We don't need to go out there right now."

I turned my attention back to the generator, and pulled the oil dipstick to check the level. I grabbed a rag tucked in the corner of the generator housing and wiped the stick clean. Another reading confirmed the first.

"Adam, we need to add a couple of quarts of oil. In the transmitter room is a box under the bench with some quarts of 10W-30 oil in it. Can you grab three of them for me? And there's a plastic gallon jug under the sink. Can you bring out a gallon of water?" He nodded and headed back for the house. "Well, guys, what do you think so far? Any story here?"

"Are you kidding? Our editor would fire us if we came back with just this."

"I told you it was going to be a long, boring afternoon, didn't I? YOU were the ones that wanted to tag along. Hang in there, guys, the afternoon is still young, and the storm isn't even here yet!"

"I guess…" He fell silent as Adam returned with the oil and water. I took the bottles from him and proceeded to use the rag to try to loosen the oil filler cap on the engine. I fussed with it for several seconds, unable to break the layer of crud built up over several months of poor maintenance.

Finally, Adam spoke up. "Jen, let me try that." He took the rag, and with a single effortless twist, broke the grunge layer that held the cap closed. He handed the rag back to me with a silly grin on his face.

"Showoff! Sure, take all the credit!" I opened the first of the bottles and emptied it into the engine. "Adam, can you take another reading for me? Do we need another quart?" I tossed him the rag as he headed for the rear of the generator housing. I saw his head disappear inside.

"Looks like it will take almost all of another quart. Go ahead and add it." He brought the rag back.

I upended another bottle and watched it all drain into the engine. "One last check, please? A little over full is fine with this old lady." I tossed the rag back to him.

"Got it. That's fine." The rag came flying back my way seconds later. I snagged it out of the air and took off the cap to the radiator. To me it looked a little low. "I need to give this old girl a drink."

I filled the radiator to the top and put the cap back in place. The rest of the water went into a reserve tank next to the radiator. The radiator would draw in more water via a hose if the system needed more. I fussed with the generator a bit more, checking an oil tank used for bearing lubrication on the electrical generator. I added the last quart of oil to the tank and put the cap back on. "That finishes things. I want to crank her up for a couple of minutes to check for leaks. Everyone clear?"

I looked to make sure they were all well away from the generator, then flipped a switch to TEST and hit the start button on the control panel. The generator roared to life and settled down into a nice even purring sound as the automatic governor took over engine speed control. The voltmeter registered an even 120 volts and a small current draw could be seen on the amp gage. I looked to the back of the house and saw the test bulb glowing brightly, indicating that power was reaching the house. If I turned the switch from TEST to RUN, the transmitter load would be shifted instantly to the generator. I decided to leave things alone and check for leaks. I saw only a tiny drop of oil from the oil pan gasket and decided that it wasn't anything to worry about right now. Later the station would have to do some work on it, but by then the old girl might get retired and a new generator put it in its place. I shut the generator off, put the switch back in RUN mode, and locked the access doors.

"Let me wash the grease off and I'll be good to go." I headed for the restroom again to get the grime off my hands, and make one more use of the toilet just in case. In a few minutes I was finished, then waited for the guys to finish, too. I herded everyone back outside after turning off what I had turned on in the house, and locked the door. Adam and I went back to the truck, while the newshounds headed for their car.

"OK, next stop a fast food place to get lunch, then onward to the weather service office. Ready, Adam?"

"All set, Jen. Where do you want to get lunch?"

"You pick it. Almost any place is fine with me. We may not be able to eat again for six to eight hours, so make it good."

Adam backed the truck out of the driveway of the old house and headed back into the city. The tabloid guys stayed right behind us. In about twenty minutes we were back in the city limits and headed in the general direction of the airport. The weather service office was in the base of the control tower at one end of the field.

Adam found a Chinese buffet type place, and turned into the parking lot. "Good choice, Adam. We might call the folks at the office and see if they've had lunch yet. I suspect some nice warm food would be real welcome right now since they've been busy all day."

"My watch says it's almost 2 PM. We said we would be there by three, so we have plenty of time. If I remember right, the office is only about a mile away now. Right?"

"Right you are. I'm all set. Let's go." I waited for Adam to get out and come around to help me down. I held his arm as we headed for the entrance. I looked back to see the tabloid guys parked next to the truck.

"Hey, guys, leave the cameras out here, OK?" They both waved, and I saw the camera bags go back into the car. "Thanks, guys."

Adam and I went through the register and got set up at a table. We left our stuff there and headed for the buffet tables. "Hey Adam, the hot and sour soup looks real good. Lots of big chunks of stuff. Want to try some?"

"I'll pass. I wasn't able to quite acquire the taste for it. I'm going to have the egg drop soup, though. The sweet and sour chicken looks great, too."

We both piled our plates high with a little of everything. I got a large bowl of hot and sour soup, while Adam got the egg drop soup. The news guys were waiting at our table when we got back.

"Mind if we sit with you?"

I looked over at Adam, and he nodded slightly. I replied, "OK, guys, just no questions about me, OK? Now, how did you two get hooked up with a rag like that one, anyway?"

Joe answered. "Well, we were both fresh out of college and looking for a job. This was the first one we found. I can't say we're real pleased at what we do, but it does pay the bills and leave a little something left over for food each week." Tod nodded in agreement.

"I take it you two roomed together in college?"

Now it was Tod's turn. "Yeah, we were and still are good friends, even though we're living in separate apartments with our girlfriends. We see each other five days a week, and work together almost every day on projects for the magazine. Like Joe said, it's a living. Not much of a living, but it'll do until something else turns up."

"So what would you two guys really like to do?"

"We've always talked about going to cover a really big story like a war or natural disaster."

"Well, as far as the natural disaster part goes, your chances are pretty good today. The storms moving in could be the heaviest this area has seen in years. That's why Adam and I are headed for the weather service office. We'll be doing the communications chores for a group of storm spotters out in the field, and relaying all of that information to the weather guys. I'll also be doing live reports from the NWS office for the radio station as the bulletins come in for their news department. It helps to get the word out faster to the general public."

"Jennifer, what are some of the things we should be looking for?" That came from Joe.

"If you hear the term 'hook echo' while anyone is looking at the radar, it could be an indication of a tornado in the storm. There's a characteristic shape returned when radar bounces off the funnel of a tornado or storm cloud that could produce one. Hail and high wind speeds are some of the other things we're worried about, too. These storms may have some extremely heavy rain that will cause flash flooding."

Joe turned to Tod. "Tod, do you still have that camcorder?"

"I sure do. It happens to be in the car along with some tape and a fresh set of batteries, the AC adapter and a good microphone. Why, Joe?"

"Great, Tod. I'll do the stills, and you handle the video. If we get lucky, we'll have something to sell to a local station or network. I think I'm going to grab some film for my own camera, too. If we get some good photos that weren't done on company equipment or film, they'd be all ours to sell!" Both were wearing grins from ear to ear as they turned back to Adam and I.

"There you go, guys. Keep thinking like that and you'll be away from that trash heap in no time at all." I stuck my fork back into the pile of Chinese veggies on my plate and scooped up a mouthfull. "And please call me Jen." I popped the veggies in my mouth and started munching the crispy chunks of water chestnut and snow peas.

Adam piped up. "And guys, from a PR person's viewpoint, keep your images simple and to the point. Try to get people in the picture, too, and be sure to get their names and phone numbers. You may need to arrange for a release to use their pictures, unless you get their permission in writing up front."

"Both Joe and I thank you for your suggestions. We'll stick with you as long as we can, but we may break off to look for other stories as they develop. Is that OK?"

"That's fine, guys. Like us, you gotta do what you gotta do when you gotta do it." I took a bite of some sweet and sour chicken I had on my plate. "Adam, did you get any of the sweet and sour chicken? It's great!"

"No, I was going to get that the second time around."

"I think once is enough for me, Adam. I just can't eat like I used to with this smaller stomach." I looked down to see that my once flat tummy was now bulging out a bit over the top of my shorts. "See?" I pointed down to my tummy and patted the small bulge.

"Jen, you still look great, and that bulge will go away in a couple of hours or so."

"I'm feeling full so I think I'll stop after a little desert. You go ahead and help yourself, though." I got up and moved toward the desert table. I got a brownie, a chocolate chip cookie and a small glass of milk. By the time I got back, Adam had returned with another plate heaping full of food.

"My God! Where do you put it all? It sure isn't going to your butt. I saw that this morning." Both of the newsies were looking over at me with wide eyes at that remark. "Down guys. Nothing that need concern you."

"I don't know where it all goes. I eat like this all the time, and I just don't seem to gain any weight. Maybe it's because I work out in the evenings at a local fitness place."

"That's probably it." I finished the cookie and drank a little milk to wash it down. The brownie was next. "When we're finished we'll stop at a small sub shop near here and get a couple of large subs the folks out there can split. That place has four foot long subs, too, so I'll get two of those."

"Sounds like you're planning on feeding an army, Jen."

"Maybe. That can sure be a hungry bunch if they've been busy and haven't had lunch. I need to get them to eat something, or they'll get too tired easily. You need to stay alert during these things, and a run-down body doesn't help that a bit. That's why I wanted to get a good lunch."

We finished up lunch in silence. Even the tabloid guys were quiet. I told Adam I had to make a quick trip to the ladies room and grabbed my purse. As I dropped my panties to pee I noticed the pad didn't have any spots on it. I removed the pad and tossed it into the trash. So, tonight would be the night after all! I finished up and went back to the table.

"Adam, I'm all set to go. How about you?"

"I'm stuffed. No desert for me, so I'm all set. Ready?"

"Yes, let's get going. You guys know where to meet us?"

"Yeah, Tod and I have been out at the airport before shooting pictures in the terminal. We can find you."

"See you guys out there. Remember, eyes open and mouths shut, OK?"

"Yes, ma'am!" They both gave a salute.

"Sheesh. Everyone's a comic. Come on, Adam, let's go before they elect me president or something."

On the way out, Adam grabbed a brownie from the desert table and stuffed it into his mouth. He was still chewing on it when we got into the truck.

"Had to grab a brownie, huh? Got Milk?"

"Noph, gopha geph phome."

"I assume that was 'No, gotta get some'?"

He nodded as he kept chewing. "Well, you can get a pint at the sub shop. Turn left up ahead, and it's about half a mile on the right." A couple of minutes later we pulled into the parking lot. Adam's cheeks were still packed with sticky brownie goo. "Come on, chipmunk boy, I need your help carrying the stuff. The milk is in the cooler on the left."

I got to the counter and ordered two four foot long subs. One was roast beef and the other was a mixed meat type. Both were loaded with veggies and cheese. I figured that should hold us for a while, especially since I really wasn't hungry after that lunch. Adam had paid for a pint of milk, and was working on the last of the brownie ball in his mouth.

"I could have warned you, but you said no desert. Changed your mind?"

"Well, men can change their minds too, you know. They looked good so I got one. Except for being real sticky, it was pretty good." He was licking the small clumps of brownie from his fingers.

"Just clean the brownie goo off the steering wheel, OK?" I tossed a couple of paper napkins at him. He started to go back to the truck. "HOLD ON THERE. Remember, I can't carry all of this myself; well, you couldn't either, in one trip. Wait." In a couple of minutes my order was ready. I paid for it and handed one of the heavy bags to Adam.

"Wow, what's in this thing? It weighs a ton!"

"That's just ONE of the four footers I ordered. I have the other one and the salads in this bag. It's heavier, but then, I can use both hands to carry it. You have to use one hand to unlock the truck."

He thought a moment, then nodded. "Right."

We headed for the truck. I was wondering if all men were that dense after a huge lunch, or if it was just Adam. Hey WAIT A MINUTE! I used to BE one of those dense men! When did I start thinking like this? Wow, things sure have changed.

Adam unlocked my door, then helped me in. I put my bag on the seat and hit the release for the door lock on his side. Moments later we were back on the road to the airport. As we neared the airport the view improved so we could see almost down to the horizon. I noticed some darkening in the sky. I reached over to the radio in the truck and hit the button for the AM band. I then hit another button and the radio jumped to an unused frequency in our area. I turned up the volume to hear the static in the background and listened for a few moments.

"What ARE you doing, Jen?"

"I'm using the radio to check for a thunderstorm. You can hear the lightning as static on a radio tuned to an unused frequency. If I tune the radio to a local station I can sometimes get an idea of how far away the storm is by how much the static interferes with the station." I hit a button and the radio jumped to the station I worked with. "Yup, just as I thought. There's one out there, but not too close yet. The static is still there, but just in the background when we listen to this station."

"I think we're here. Where do you want me to park?"

"There are a few spaces for the weather service over near the door to the office; if one of them is available park there. Otherwise, just find a spot as close as you can get."

Adam pulled the truck into a space just a few feet from the front door. I collected a couple of things from the truck and grabbed my purse. Adam had grabbed the bags of food and was waiting to help me out of the truck. We locked it and went into the office.

The short corridor lead to a longer windowless corridor that ran the length of the building. We saw signs for the restrooms and a water fountain. I went down the hall and stopped at the door for the weather service. Adam came up behind me and I opened the door.

We walked into a small counter area with doors to two other rooms and huge glass windows in the walls. I waved to one if the guys in the forecasting room when he looked up. I recognized him from previous visits I had made when I was a man. By the look on his face, he recognized me as well. He got up and came toward us.

"Hi, George. How's the world's oldest working forecaster doing these days?"

"Just fine, Jennifer. Boy, you've sure changed. I knew that when you were a guy you wanted to lose a lot of weight. I think this is a little drastic, but you do look great!" I walked around the counter and gave George a little hug and a kiss on the cheek. "Hey! What was THAT for?"

"It's a girl thing. I love to do it to see how people react. You're about average, though. The funniest was when someone that used to know me as a man fainted when I did that. The most interesting was when someone kissed back." Adam's eyes got wide at that comment, but I just let it pass unanswered. "So, what does this whole mess look like?"

"Not good, Jennifer. It just gets worse as it gets closer. So far, there have been reports of tornadoes all along the path of the cold front. The secondary front ahead of the main action is almost as bad as the main body itself. After the secondary front moves through, there seems to be about a one hour gap until the main front moves through."

"George, please call me Jennie or Jen. It'll save lots of time. I don't see anyone in the radio room, so I assume we're the first here?"

"You are. And do I see bags from our favorite sub shop?"

"You sure do. Have you had lunch yet?"

"Dannie and I caught something to eat, but it wasn't much. Let me have those, and I'll get things set up in the office for a little feast before the action starts."

"Here you go, George. I've brought us a new victim… ahhh…helper today. This is Adam Tilton. He'll be working the ham station to collect reports. Adam, this is George Tobias. I think he did the forecasts for God just after God created the Earth. At least he says he's been around that long." I winked at George.

"Pleased to meet you, Adam." They shook hands. "Gonna get his baptism by fire today, huh, Jen?" George winked at me, then nodded toward Adam.

"That he is, George. Let me get him set up and bring up the SKYWARN net, then I'll come over to get the latest report from you. I'm doing live feeds for the radio station, too." George nodded, and headed for the office to get the food set up. I looked into the forecast room and waved hello to Dannie Washburn. She waved back as I collected Adam and headed for the radio room.

The radio room is one of the four rooms in the weather service office space. If you think of a large square dived into four rooms, you have a good picture of what the place looks like. The lower right hand corner room is the counter area, and has doors into the office room above it and the forecasting room to its left. The office room has another room to its left that holds the radio equipment used for the emergency broadcasts and the ham station also resides there. The radio, forecasting and office rooms all have huge glass picture windows, since they are located on an outside corner of the building. The smaller counter area has no windows looking outside. There are windows in all of the walls between the rooms, so you could see most of the area from any room you were in.

I got Adam set up in the ham station, and after a few minutes of making himself familiar with the gear he was ready to go. "Adam, go ahead and get on the repeater to get the net started. Start taking general check-ins. I'll go see Dannie and get a copy of the latest weather statement for you. I think George will be getting something to eat right now." He started up the SKYWARN net as I left the room.

Since there was no door between the radio room and the forecasting room, I went back through the office. George was seated at the desk chowing down on a small section if the sub. "How is it, George?"

"Pretty good, as usual, Jen. Thanks for thinking of us. I have a feeling that this is gonna be a real blinger."

"Let's see, a real blinger. Is that some new technical term?" I smiled at him.

"You know what I mean. I would have used another word but I try not to use that language around the ladies."

"Thank you, George. I'm still the same inside, so it wouldn't have offended me in the least. If I'm guessing the word you would have used, I tend to agree. We are gonna be in the deep stuff, aren't we?"

"The way the front is moving, I figure we'll be in the leading edge of the start of it in less than an hour. If ya gotta take care of anything, do it now, cause there just won't be time after it starts."

"Thanks, George. We've been through this before, though."

"Not like this, Jen. Now, scoot. You need to get updated from Dannie and get the word out on the radio. Tell her I'll be in to let her take a break in a few minutes." I nodded, and left George to inhale the remaining few bites of his portion. I gently knocked on the forecasting room door to alert Dannie I was coming in. She was a pretty looking redhead with bright green eyes, and a slim athletic figure poorly hidden under a blue satin blouse and tight fitting blue jeans.

"Hi, Dannie! Like my new look?"

"I always knew that as a guy you wanted a complete makeover, but this is a bit much, isn't it? How are you, Jennifer?"

"Please call me Jen, and I'm getting used to it. Thanks to screwed up genes and a lightning hit, I wound up like this. By the way, how are you doing?"

"I'm about six months into the trial period. If I pass this test, then I'll get a date when they can do my breast implants and do the surgery to make the change permanent. Even like this I've gotten a few requests from men for dates, and the occasional lewd proposition or two. I envy you, though. You've got the real equipment, don't you?"

"Yup, and that's a scary thought. A few weeks ago, I was a man that couldn't get laid no matter how hard I tried, and even if I did, I couldn't have fathered a child. Now I'm a complete woman, and getting pregnant is a real possibility."

"You can have the orgasmic experience I can only dream of, even after the surgery. Well, enough of this, but we do need to talk later. I want to hear everything that's happened to you."

"OK. So, right now, what's about to hit the fan?"

"A big load of crap, and I'm NOT talking about fertilizer. Here's the latest I have in text form. Are you doing remotes for the radio station like last time?"

"Sure. That's why I came to see the best two forecasters the weather service has on this job. Let me digest this, and I'll give the station a call. George says he thinks there's about an hour until the show starts. What do you think?"

"Honey, if that man says sixty minutes until the curtain goes up on this thing, you better be in your seat at the fifty-nine minute mark. I've never seen him wrong in the five years I've been working with him."

"Good enough, Dannie. Let me run this through the copier for Adam, and I'll go make the call to the station."

"Hey, Jen. Is that guy your boyfriend, or is he up for grabs?"

I had to think a few moments on that one. Was I really ready to admit I had a boyfriend and possible lover? Again, I wondered how fast things were changing in my life. I sighed deeply, then made my decision. "Sorry, Dannie, that one's taken. Want me to ask if he has a brother?" I winked at her.

"Not yet. I'll let you know when I'm ready for that step. OK?"

"Works for me, Dannie. Gotta run. Be back soon. Oh, there are subs in the office. George will be in momentarily to give you a chance for a food break."

I stopped at the copier in the counter area and made a copy of the bulletin for Adam. I passed through the office again. "Well, George, what do you think of Dannie?"

"I still don't completely understand how someone like Dan Washburn wants to become Dannie, but I'll support her every way I can. That forecasting talent is too good to let go of, no matter what the outside package looks like."

"Thanks, George. I'm going to talk more with her after this is all over about what I've been through. I know our experiences are quite different, but it might help her adjust. If you're finished, I think she's ready for a break and something to eat."

"Just finished, Jen. I need to hit the men's room, and I'm all set for a couple of hours."

"George, I just can't imagine why everyone says you're a grumpy old man. You look more like a big plush teddy bear to me." I gave him a big wet kiss on his forehead. Moments later a balled up paper napkin with my lipstick on it whizzed by my ear and hit the door jamb.

"Shhhh... Don't spoil my reputation, Jen. I took me YEARS to get it that way!" He winked as he left for the rest rooms outside in the hallway.

I headed into the radio room and handed the copy to Adam. "So, how are things in here?"

"Going just fine, Jen. We're getting a pretty good turnout on this one. In another ten to fifteen minutes or so, we should have everyone in place. So, what's going on?"

"George says we have about an hour or so before the first of it hits. After that, who knows? It all depends on how Mother Nature feels about beating the tar out of us."

"I hope things aren't too bad. We've had more than our fair share of bad weather this year."

"Well, love, there's not too much we can do about it, is there?"

"Wait, I just heard something new there. Did I hear the word 'love" in there somewhere?"

I blushed at the slip. Oh, hell, I may as well admit it now, and get it over with. "Yes, you did. Don't get yourself all worked up, but tonight's the night. I'm ready to take things to the next level."

"Oh, Jen, I'm so happy to hear that. I've been hoping for this since you lost your towel this morning."

"You had a little problem yourself, if I remember correctly. Nice set of buns there." I reached down and gave one of them a little squeeze. Adam resounded by doing the same to me.

"AHEM. Do I have to toss a pail of cold water on you two love birds?" We looked up to see Dannie standing in the doorway.

"No, at least, not yet. Tonight, though…" I stood there a moment, thinking about later tonight, then came back to reality. "I don't think you two have met. Adam, this is Dannie Washburn; Dannie, this is Adam Tilton. Adam is the PR Director over at the big mall in the city."

Adam took her hand and gave it a little kiss. "Hello, Dannie, nice to meet you." I elbowed Adam in the side, and he winced a bit. "OWW!"

"Down, boy. Ever since I rescued him from the pound, he's been a real frisky puppy. I haven't quite got him trained yet." I patted Adam on the head as he made a few barking sounds and then nuzzled my hand.

She giggled, and thought for a moment. "If you breed him, do I get a choice from the litter?"

"We'll see about that. Anything new on the weather?"

"Yup. George took over for a little while to give me a break. An alert just came in about high winds and large hail in this first batch of storms. The lightning will be pretty bad, too. Better go see him for an update, then call the station. I'm going to get some of the sub real quick, then get back in there." Dannie turned and went back to the desk in the office.

"Thanks for going along, Adam. You made a good impression on her. We'll talk a bit more about her later. All I'll say for now is that she's had a tough time of things lately. Also, don't fully believe what you see when you look at her. I've got to go see George. Better tell the group about this. We're going to be real busy for a while."

"Ok. I have one last thing to say. I love you, Jen."

"I love you too, Adam." Our lips touched and we held that kiss for what seemed like forever. We broke when we heard Dannie clearing her throat in the next room. Adam returned to the radio as I walked out of the room.

"Good going, girl. You finally landed him."

"I wasn't really trying, Dannie, it just worked out that way."

"Anyway, Jen, have fun later tonight."

"What's with everyone today? Is EVERYONE a mind reader, or am I that transparent?" Dannie just shrugged, and I went back to see George. A few minutes later I was on the phone to the radio station.

"Talk Radio 740 Newsroom. Can I help you?"

"Hi. This is Jennifer Stevens. Is this Ted?"

"Yup. Hi, Jennifer. Boy, has your voice changed! I do like it. What have you got for us?"

"It's not good, Ted. We have some nasty stuff heading this way, and it should be here within the hour. Want to go live with this? I have a report ready to go."

"Sure. Hang on one. Be ready to go when I toss it to you. OK?"

"All set when you're ready, Ted." I heard a click, then the audio from the station came on the line. I heard the news 'sounder' break into the music that was playing, and Ted did an intro and toss to me. "Here's our own Jennifer Stevens at the weather service office. Looks like we've got some extremely nasty weather headed this way. Right Jennifer?"

"That's correct, Ted. The weather service will be issuing a severe weather warning shortly for the entire area. A large area of heavy thunderstorms with high winds, heavy lightning and damaging hail is working into the area ahead of a cold front. This first line of storms so far has had wind gusts in excess of 100 miles per hour, with hail larger than an inch in diameter. Once again, these are expected to be dangerous storms, so if you're outside, please seek shelter now. If you're on a boat, head for the nearest land, and get off the area lakes and rivers. Local forecasters are concerned about the possibility of flash flooding when the main storms move through with the cold front. With all the rain we had last night, the ground is saturated and will not absorb any more water, leaving whatever rain falls to run off into streams and rivers."

"Jennifer, is there any chance for tornadoes with the main body?"

"There's a better than 75 percent chance of a tornado with the main cold front. Conditions are right for one to develop. Of course, I'll have additional details as soon as they become available. Stay tuned to Talk Radio 740 for the latest news on these dangerous storms. Back to you, Ted."

"Thanks, Jennifer. So there you have it, folks. Batten down the hatches and get ready for a wild afternoon of weather." I heard the music return. Moments later, the line clicked and Ted came back on.

"You're clear. Sounded good, Jennifer. Are we really in for some bad stuff?"

"Let's put it this way, Ted. This will be one that people are talking about for many years to come. If there was one forecast that the weather service would screw up on I wish they were drastically wrong about this one. I've seen the data and radar myself, so I know they're right on the mark on this. Tell Roy we're going to take a hit on this one, and to stand by there. I have a bad feeling about this."

"I'll pass that along to him. He's monitoring your repeater and the remote indicators from the transmitter site. The wind has started to pick up out there. We're seeing gusts over 60 miles per hour and sustained winds around 40 miles per hour right now."

"Thanks, Ted. I'll relay that to the folks out here. Call you back in a few more minutes. Bye." I put the phone back on the hook, and walked out of the office back to the forecasting room.

"Hey, George!" His head bobbed up from behind one of the consoles.

"Whatcha got, Jen?"

"The folks at the station say they're seeing gusts of 60 miler per hour at the transmitter site. Sustained winds are around 40 miles per hour. What are you seeing so far?"

"It's not good. Take a look at this." He motioned me over to the Doppler radar display screen. "All of this blinking red is the real heavy stuff, and is moving directly for the heart of the city."

I pointed to a small green and red hook shaped feature on the edge of the red area. "George, was this here the last time you looked a few minutes ago?"

"It sure wasn't. You know what that is, don't you?"

"Sadly, I do. I saw one once before, when the people got killed at the fairgrounds. That's a hook echo. On Doppler radar that's what the rotation inside a funnel cloud looks like. If I'm reading this right, George, that thing is headed directly for downtown. Please tell me I'm wrong. PLEASE!"

George silently filled in a few lines on a standard form on one of the terminals, then hit the transmit key. In a few moments every alarm monitor in the forecasting room went crazy. He handed me a printout. "Make the call to the station NOW. There isn't much time left."

My hands were trembling as I dialed the phone. "Hello, Ted?"

"Go ahead, Jen. What have you got?"

"Get me on the air NOW!" The phone clicked and I heard the standard alert tone. "Please stand by for emergency information. All set, Jen Go ahead."

"This is Jennifer Stevens, at the weather service office. They have just issued a tornado warning for the city. A stong radar return indicated a funnel cloud just southwest of the city moving into the city limits. All residents are urged to take cover in basements or other underground areas immediately. This storm…" At that moment Adam came running into the room.

"Tornado reported on the ground just inside the city limits, moving to the northwest at 30 miles per hour. The base of the tornado is almost 300 feet wide at this time. Winds in the funnel are reaching speeds past 200 miler per hour." He ran back out to the radio room.

I was almost yelling into the phone. "CORRECTION. We've just had a report that a funnel is on the ground just inside the city limits on the southwest side. The storm track will take the funnel to the northeast though the heart of the city. Once again, seek shelter NOW. Repeating, a tornado is on the ground on the southwest side of the city, moving at around 30 miles per hour to the northeast. The area of destruction is at least a football field wide, and may grow as the tornado moves. Take shelter immediately. Back to the station."

The line went dead momentarily. I heard the alert tone again, and my taped words repeated again. "Jen, you there?"

"I'm here. Thanks for setting up the loop. Keep the line open. OK?

"Got it locked on. If I can't raise you, I'll kill the lock and hang up so you can call back in."

"I'm going to put you on hold so I can get to the radio room. Stand by." I hit the hold button, then slammed the phone back down on the cradle. I raced over to the radio room. The noise inside from alert tones and callout sequences coming from every scanner and alert receiver was deafening. I started turning most of them down until I could hear the two meter radio with the live reports from the trackers. I grabbed the phone and hit the button for the line to the station.

"Ted! Still there?"

"Still connected. What've you got?"

"Take me live, NOW."

"You got it. GO!"

"This is Jennifer Stevens at the weather service. Reports are coming in of damage to several buildings in the downtown area. The funnel is still on the ground near the corner of State Street and Delacroix Avenue, moving to the northeast. The base has grown to over 500 feet, and winds are estimated to be over 250 miles per hour. Please move to the lowest level of your house or apartment building basement areas, preferably on the southwest corner of the basement. This is an extremely dangerous storm. It has already heavily damaged over a dozen buildings in the downtown area as it continues to move to the northeast. Areas in the way include the state office building, baseball stadium, the regional farmer's market and the airport. Now, back to the studio."

I heard the line click, and the new report started repeating over and over. Ted came back on the line. "Jennifer, did you say the airport?"

"I did, Ted."

"Well then, get the hell out of there!"

"Can't. I'm sticking it out as long as I can help. I'll be OK. The storm may veer to the east a little and miss the tower building. No real way to tell until it gets here, though." Adam ran in and shoved a piece of paper into my hand. I paused to read it. "Ted, get me back on, now!"

CLICK "GO, JEN!"

"A report has just come in that the state office building has been badly damaged by the tornado. A few additional apartment buildings in the downtown area also took direct hits. It's still moving to the northeast at about 30 miles per hour. All residents should take cover until the tornado passes. Stay tuned to this station for updates. Back to you."

CLICK "Back again, Jen. You're clear."

"Thanks, Ted. The radar shows the storm is taking a more easterly track. Looks like it may not hit the tower building directly. May come very close, though. Can't see much point in staying on the phone right now. We have to get to some type of shelter, and fast. I'll call you back when I can. Bye!"

I slammed the phone back into the cradle and ran to the radio room. As I looked out the window, the wind was picking up and the sky had turned a deadly black. At about 4 in the afternoon near the tail end of summer, it looked like the time should have been around 4 AM instead. The airport runway lights had come on, and most of the streetlights had automatically turned on. As I looked toward the southwest, I saw a wide black wall of debris and dirt moving toward us. I punched Adam in the shoulder and pointed out the windows at the approaching whirlwind. "Adam, tell them we've got to take cover. We need to get to the hallway now!"

In just a few seconds the wind increased to an eerie screech as it drove sheets of rain against the windows. I saw the double paned glass windows start to vibrate from the wind pressure. There were two large picture windows, each measuring four by eight feet, side by side in the room. They would never stand the pressure from these winds and rain. The seals around the windows were already leaking water driven by the rain. Water was running down the window sills and pooling on the floor. A torrent of water was hitting the side of the tower like someone was hitting it with a wide open fire hose.

I didn't think it was possible, but in those few seconds the wind got even louder. The windows started to work loose from the rubber mounts holding them. "ADAM, NOW — MOVE!" I pulled on his arm to get him to move away from the windows toward the relative safety of the windowless hallway. We had just reached the door when the first of the picture windows shattered, spraying shards of glass toward us. Fortunately, the increased pressure in the room slammed the door shut behind us, containing the hailstorm of flying glass to the room itself. We heard the second window in the radio room blow in as all of us headed to the hallway. The radio room door was the next to go, as the wind invaded the office. I screamed as a huge crash shook the building, setting off the fire alarm and crash sirens. The generator in the next room sputtered to a stop, plunging the hallway into blackness just as the rain soaked panels from the drop ceiling came crashing down on us. The list thing I remember was Adam holding me tightly to his chest.

I awoke to the sound of sirens getting closer. It took a few moments for my dazed mind to do a reality check and remember what had just happened. I felt cold, and was soaked through to the skin. I felt arms still holding me, and looked up to find Adam still hugging me tightly, even though he had passed out from the force of the tiles hitting us. I pushed a few tiles away, and was horrified to see a chunk of the wall at the end of the hallway missing. It let in enough light to see that we were covered in mud and debris. I fought to clear the debris enough to rouse Adam, and found that Dannie and George were trapped in the rubble next to us.

Adam finally came awake. "Anyone get the number of that bus that hit us? I want to complain to the company." He moved slowly, testing his arms and legs for problems. Finding none, he began to slowly dig us out of the pile. A few moments later I was free enough to try to move. Like Adam, I had been very lucky in getting only a few cuts and scrapes from the fallen ceiling.

"Adam, help me get these two free and checked over." I started digging at the rubble, and finally moved enough to expose George and Dannie. George began to moan and move slightly. "Hold it, George. Take it easy, old friend. Let me look you over." He nodded weakly. I checked his arms and legs for breaks, and found none. "Where do you hurt, George?"

"Neck and back, mostly. Hard to get a breath, too."

"Just stay there. The rescue folks should be here in a few moments. I hear them outside now. Adam, see if you can get their attention. We need them in here now." He nodded, and started looking for a way out. I looked over at Dannie. She looked like she had a few cuts and scrapes, too, until I moved the last ceiling tile that was covering her middle. I gasped when I saw that a ceiling brace had come crashing down and crushed her groin area. There was blood everywhere. I ripped the seam of her jeans, and found that the soft tissue there was beyond normal repairs. It looked like Dannie was going to get her surgery much sooner than she figured. I debated if I should try the ring, but the debate ended after a few moments when Adam returned with two paramedics in tow.

I moved to the side and let them get to work. "Come on, Adam, they don't need us in the way. Let's go see what's left of the weather station." He helped my up, and we worked our way carefully back to the office. What we found was startling.

The crash turned out to be a dual engine Cessna that had been blown sideways into the side of the tower building, just where Adam and I had been standing in the radio room. Another few moments in getting out, and we would have been under the plane, not standing here looking at it. The radio room and office were completely gone, with little remaining to identify what had been installed there. The forecasting room was much better. The equipment looked to be intact, but without power. The emergency phone on the desk was ringing, and I made my way over to pick it up.

"Hello? Weather Service."

"Jen, is that you? This is Ted at the station. What happened out there?"

"Not much, just the tornado driving a plane into the side of the building. I'm OK, but the weather folks are out of commission for a while. Better get in touch with the other area office, and tell them that this one is out of service for a while. How are things going there?"

"That's why I was trying to call. Hold on one, Roy wants to talk to you." I heard some muffled talking, then Roy came on the line.

"Ted told me the problem out there. We've got problems here, too. The transmitter site took a hit. Looks like the omni tower may be down. I can still talk to the transmitter, but it's off-line and won't come back because of the antenna problems. Are you up to a trip out there to get us back on the air? With the local weather service office gone, we need to get back as soon as possible. The rest of this storm is only about forty-five minutes out, and moving this way fast."

"I think I can make it if my truck survived. I'll check and keep you informed. OK?

"Thanks, Jen. I'll be waiting to hear from you. You're the closest one to the site, so do the best you can. Bye!" I hung up the phone as a couple of the local hams made their way into the damaged office. Adam told them the story, and that we were needed elsewhere. The agreement was they would hold things down here until another weather service staffer showed up.

"All set, Adam?"

"Sure, Jen. Let's get moving." I grabbed my purse from the rubble that used to be the counter area as we walked out of the office. We worked our way out of the rubble around to where my truck as parked. Other than a few dents and scratches, it had survived the storm intact, since it was shielded by the building. We cleared some debris so we could back out, and headed for the transmitter site as fast as the road conditions would allow.

I called Roy from my cell phone and told him that we were on the way. I didn't know what we would run into getting to the site, so I told him we'd do our best to get there.

It took almost thirty minutes for what otherwise would have been a ten minute drive, due to all the street lights being out and debris blocking the roads. By the time we got there, the sky was once again growing dark and angry.

"Adam, leave the truck by the building in the carport car port again, just in case we get hail. We need to walk out there to look at the damage. That whole thing is a swamp, and this truck would get buried to the axles if we tried to drive out there." He pulled into the carport and turned off the engine. We got out and walked around to the back of the building. Sure enough, the two farthest towers were down in twisted heaps of metal. The tower closest to the station was intact. The other one was missing the top half.

"Looks like it got three of them. At least I can make the one tower work as an omni antenna again. We need to get out to the manhole in the center of the array to make the change. I can't do it from the transmitter room."

"Let's be careful. I don't like the look of that cloud line nearing us, Jen."

"I don't have a choice, Adam." I ran toward the manhole, with Adam following closely. About halfway there, he yelled. I looked up to see a wall cloud dropping from the base of the line of clouds above us.

"SHIT! FASTER, ADAM! That manhole is our only chance!" I fumbled for the key to the lock on the manhole as I ran. "FASTER!" I reached the manhole first. SHIT! The lock was rusted, and the key refused to even go into the lock. I looked up to see Adam standing next to me. We both looked toward the wall cloud to see that the tornado had touched down, and was sucking up everything it its path. That path was directly toward us. The wind started to roar, as the funnel was less than a football field away from us.

"I love you, Jen. I'm sorry we had to end this way."

"I'm not finished yet, Adam." I looked down at my hand, and thought of the night I saved Peggy. In moments, a glowing red ball of fire had grown in the palm of my hand. "Look out, Adam!" I opened my hand, and the ball shout out toward the lock. The instant it touched the lock, it vaporized in a flash of sparks and smoke. "Get this open, now!"

We yanked at the hatch for what seemed to be forever until the rust broke. It came clanging open with only moments to spare. The black wall of debris was less than a hundred feet away, and the winds increased, threatening to suck us into the vortex. I dived in first, with Adam right behind. We never had time to close the hatch. In seconds the swirling mass of debris swept over the hatch of the manhole. We felt the air being drawn out of the manhole as our lungs fought to retain the air in them. The air grew thin, and debris rained down on us from the open hatch.

It lasted only a few seconds, but felt like an eternity. The view through the hatch slowly cleared, and the air felt thicker again. Rain poured into the manhole from the cloudburst that followed the tornado.

Adam and I sat there hugging each other, and laughing that we beat the odds against us. How many people have a run-in with two tornadoes in one day and live to tell about it? As we caught our breath and wound down from the excitement, we heard a voice from the direction of the hatch.

"Jen, Adam, are you ok? Talk to us!" Adam and I exchanged looks, wondering who else was crazy enough to have followed us out here. I poked my head out of the hatch to see the two tabloid guys from earlier today.

"Hi guys, get any good stuff today?" I worked my way out of the manhole, and reached back to take Adam's hand as he scrambled out of the hole.

"Thank God you're all right!" We got it all on tape. Want to take a look?"

We walked over to them as they rewound the tape. Adam and I watched as we walked out toward the manhole, then began running as the storm approached. We saw where we had kneeled side by side when I tried to open the lock. Fortunately, our bodies blocked the view when I generated the fireball to destroy the lock. My secret was safe from the world, at least this time. I wondered about Adam, though.

“How come we didn’t see you at the airport?”

“Well, Jen, we got caught downtown when the storm went through. We got lots of great pictures and video. We worked our way back to the airport just a little while after the tornado hit the tower. They wouldn’t let us go into the area. We saw your truck leave and followed you here. We pulled in just as you spotted the twister coming at you.”

"Looks like you need to get to a TV station and get your stuff on the air." I gave them the address of the station where Dorene worked, and waved as they walked back to their car. I looked toward the transmitter building, to see that both it and the carport had survived. "Let's get this tower online, then we'll go into the transmitter building to recover a bit."

I climbed back into the manhole and changed a few jumpers around on a panel on a small rack off to the side. Then I got back out, and Adam and I walked arm in arm back to the building.

"Jen, what did I see back there?"

"Just what you thought you saw. I generated a ball of fire that blew the lock apart."

"How?"

"If I knew that, I'd tell you. I just discovered the ability a few days ago."

"Oh, what else can you do?"

"I can heal people. Other than that, I don't really know the extent of what I can do. I've never really explored it. Everything has been so busy the last few days that I haven't had the chance to even think about it."

"OK. We'll talk later. Right now you need to get the station back on the air, then we need to get back to your house and check on things there. Agreed?"

"Yes, love. I have no problem with that. Quite frankly, I'm beat to my socks...if I was wearing any."

"Me, too. Think we'll recover?"

"We'll sure try. There's something else I want to do tonight that will tire us both out, but we'll both be very happy afterwards." I winked, and added some extra sway to my hips as I climbed the short set of stairs ahead of him to the back door of the building.

"You're giving me dangerous ideas, Jen." He was grinning from ear to ear.

"Oh, good! You got my message then!" I gave him a long lingering kiss, then turned toward the transmitter equipment rack and grabbed the comm microphone.

"Jen to station. Are you there, Roy?"

"Thank God! We've been waiting forever to hear from you. Are you OK?"

"A little banged up, but otherwise intact. I have the single remaining stick patched in. Let me take local control of the transmitter for some tuning, then I'll turn it over to you. OK?"

"Here you go!" A light on the panel turned from red to green as I was given local control of the transmitter. I put the transmitter in low power mode, and re-tuned the matching network for the proper levels. Satisfied that things looked good, I shut down the transmitter, put it in normal power mode and turned it back on. Everything held, and the meters looked close to normal for a single antenna operation.

"Station. Go ahead and feed audio, Roy. Looks good here."

"Thanks, Jen. Stand by."

Moments later, I heard the newsroom at the station begin coverage of the storms again.

"Sounds good here, Roy. I'll stay here for another fifteen minutes or so to be sure, then I'm headed home."

"Thanks again, Jen. I have another engineer who will be going out there to look at the damage and babysit the thing overnight. Go home and see if you had any damage, and take it easy. I want to hear all about the day later, when we get together for lunch. By the way, the GM accepted your idea for a radio show. The one you asked about before your accident. You'll have to talk to him about it more next week."

"OK, Roy. I'll talk to you then. Transmitter out."

Adam and I took a few moments to use the facilities and clean up some. Our clothes were totally ruined from the day's disasters. We both looked like we had been covered with mud and rinsed off in gray paint. We used the change of clothes we both brought and felt much better after using the bathroom in the old house. We still weren’t very clean but we did manage to get most of the really bad grunge off.

“I’ll have to take a shower when I get home, Jen. I still have dirt everywhere.”

"Don't worry about that too much, love. I'm sure we'll be able to help each other in the tub. Let's get back home and relax."

"Works for me, Jen. I'm outta here." He picked me up, tossed me over his shoulder then carried me out to the truck. He gently placed me in the passenger seat and went around to get in the driver's side. The ride home was very quiet, as we both looked at the devastation around us.

As we got closer to my house the damage lessened until we were just a few blocks away. Then it looked like the area wasn't touched at all. We pulled into my driveway to see a couple of the antennas on the house bent at strange angles, and a few of the shingles gone on the roof. "Well, Adam, if that's all the damage, I was very lucky today." We walked around the house, inspecting things as we went.

Some of the lawn furniture was turned over, and the missing shingles from the front roof were found in the back yard. I estimated only a few hundred dollars in damage that could wait a few days to get repaired. I unlocked the front door and was about to go in when Adam scooped me up and carried me inside. He went to the living room and set me down gently on the couch, then sat down beside me.

"Are you sure you want to do this tonight, Jen?"

"Yes, Adam. I'm positive."

Our lips touched, and seemed to lock together. For once I stopped fighting the feelings, and let the body override my brain. A very wonderful warm glow developed in my middle and a very wet feeling lower down.

Adam reached out and undid the bow holding my halter top. I let it slide off, and reached out to unbutton his shirt. It, too, came off easily. Next, my shorts and panties slid off after I stood up next to Adam. I undid Adam's belt and unzipped his pants. I pulled them down around his feet as he stepped out of them. The last thing was his briefs. They slid down, revealing him at full attention.

"Glad you're thrilled to see me like this!" I wrapped my arm around his waist, and gently guided him to the bathroom.

The shower was wonderful as we soaped up each other and gently massaged sore and tired muscles. I almost melted when his strong hands kneaded my neck, releasing all of the tension built up there during the day. His hands soon worked their way down to explore my already hard nipples. Little tweaks and squeezes drove me over the top to my first orgasm of the night. His hands worked their way down to my hips and tummy, gently caressing them as they went. He finally found my clit and gently stroked it as I squealed with delight. Fingers probed in and out of my vagina, sending me over the top again.

I gently moved his hands away, telling him I needed a few minutes to recover. I found his eager organ with my hands, and gently squeezed the head and balls. He groaned in pleasure, and his eyes rolled back in his head. I continued the stroking until he gently pulled away.

"If you keep doing that, I'm going to come right now. Want it in bed, or should I take you right here?"

I thought a moment, then turned off the water and grabbed a towel. "Coming?"

"Whenever and wherever you want!" he smiled, and grabbed another towel.

We dried each other off and headed for the bedroom. "Adam, would you please use a condom? I'm not ready to be a mom just yet. I think I have some here if Momma Peggy did her usual thing." I went to the nightstand by the bed and opened the drawer. Nothing there. I went back into the bathroom and looked through all of the cabinets there. Nothing. I started tearing out all of the clothes in my dresser and finally found the box in the bottom drawer buried under the bras. It had a handwritten note that simply said "GOTCHA!" OK, Peggy, paybacks are a bitch, and I'm just the bitch to handle that.

WOW! That was sure a change in attitude. I think I've finally made the adjustment. Better get back to the business at hand, or in hand, as the case may be.

I slid into the bed next to Adam and handed him the box. He took one out and put it on as I eagerly watched. "Do you want the bottom or top?"

"Bottom, please. I'm an old fashioned girl."

"Since when?" Adam rolled over and positioned himself to enter me. "Ready?"

"Just go slowly. I'm still a virgin, and it'll hurt a bit."

He nodded, and slowly rubbed the head of his penis over my clit, making me squirm and moan. He rubbed a little more, picking up some of my natural lubrication, and then placed the head between my waiting lips and gently pushed. It started to slide in, and sent shock waves up my spine as it went in slowly, centimeter by maddening centimeter. It finally reached a point where the pleasure turned to pain. Adam sensed me tense up and stopped, then pulled out slightly.

"Want to stop, Jen?"

"No way. Just make one quick thrust in, and it will be over. OK?"

"All right. Do you want to know when it's coming?"

"NO. Just do it!"

Moments later, he made the thrust and broke the barrier. I let out a small yelp of pain, then asked him to wait for the pain to subside. As he waited with his cock still inside me, he nibbled my nipples, sending me over the top again.

I nodded for him to continue, and the rest slid in without any pain but quite a bit of pleasure. I nodded for him to continue, and he started long rhythmic strokes in and out. The fire slowly built within me, and after a few minutes of pumping I was screaming in ecstasy as my first orgasm from sex with a man washed over me. Adam continued pumping, and I soon had a second and then a third orgasm. I figured out which muscles did what, and clenched down around Adam's shaft. He shuddered as he, too, had an orgasm. I felt him pumping inside me, and we both collapsed from the sensory overload.

I came back to the real world a few minutes later, with Adam laying next to me smiling and looking at me. I smiled back, and ran my hand down his chest and teased his softened shaft.

"A bit tuckered out, I see. Let me know when you're ready to go again."

"What, once isn't enough for tonight?" He tweaked my still hard nipples and rubbed my clit, making me squirm.

"I'm ready to go most of the time. What's your excuse?"

"Women. Just can't satisfy 'em."

"You can try all you want. I won't complain."

"Come here, you." Adam reached over and turned out the light as he pulled me closer.

We didn't get much sleep, but then, it was worth it. I don't think either of us will forget that night, especially what happened at the end. That, however, is another story.

-*-*-*-*- Continued in Zapped! Chapter 6 -*-*-*-*-

Zapped! -6- High Anxiety

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Taxonomy upgrade extras:

Zapped! — Chapter 6 “High Anxiety”

Thanks to Rebekkah deMere for her expert nit-picking that helps me keep the story on track. Thanks also to Crystal (C.Sprite) for her excellent story “I Can’t Go Home Like This”. It reminded me of some personal experiences that will be turning up in this and the next few chapters. You can find that story at Crystal’s Story Site.

This is a work of fiction, with a few life experiences added in. All of the characters in this story are fictional, and any resemblance to anyone else living or dead is probably a coincidence. Please notify me if you are archiving this and the other chapters of the story on a web site. Permission specifically granted to Sapphire’s Place and Crystal’s Story Site to archive this. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format, please contact me for arrangements. Additional information on this story may be found at: http://www.ralabs.com/zapped/ .

Zapped — Chapter 6 — High Anxiety
by Bob Arnold - Copyright 2001 - All Rights Reserved

Dear Diary,

Sunday

My life after the change just gets better every day. I woke up this morning to find myself naked in bed in a wonderful tangle of arms and legs with Adam. I carefully untangled myself and succeeded in not waking him. The pressure I felt in my bladder forced me out of the bed and into the bathroom. I quietly emptied out (well, as quiet as possible for me to be these days) and returned to bed. I managed to make it back in without waking Adam. The clock read 5 AM and since there was nothing planned today, I decided to go back to sleep.

Sleep didn’t come quickly though. I lay quietly remembering the fun Adam and I had last night. I lost count of the times I had an orgasm after the first dozen. I know Adam felt very satisfied too since we both collapsed from exhaustion a few hours ago. The last time we had simultaneous orgasms and I thought I saw a golden flash of light as we both came. I felt like every cell in my body got a large shock, not an unpleasant sensation but a strange one to be sure.

The thought keeps coming back of how fast I've changed over the last month. It has been just a few days since I woke up after the accident that had transformed me from an aging overweight male into a young attractive woman. I expected to take months or maybe even years before I felt even slightly comfortable in this female body. In the space of a very few days, I have undergone such massive changes that I had willingly had sex with Adam last night and completely enjoyed every second of it. In fact, I'm looking forward to doing it again! Next time though, we weren’t going to do it on the floor at least on carpet. My poor back had carpet burn. Let Adam see what that’s like.

I realized that my comfort level about being a woman had increased considerably when I found and bought the ring in the clothing store. I now wore that same ring constantly. I wondered if I would ever find out what had really caused my change and why I adapted so quickly to my new situation. I sighed softly and snuggled closer to Adam. There were still a few more hours left before I had to get up.

Hours later my eyes fluttered open as sunlight streamed in the window of my bedroom. The bed next to me was empty and I heard Adam in the bathroom. The shower was running and I thought briefly of joining him there until I remembered how sore I had been last night when we finished. I decided not to get anything started that would hurt too much to finish. I turned over to look at the clock and discovered that it was nearly 9 AM. At least there wasn’t anywhere I really had to be today. I rubbed my eyes as Adam came back into the room. He was dressed in a shirt and jeans.

“Morning lazy bones! Ahhh…are you going to get up or do I have to scoop you out of that bed and dump you in the shower?”

“I’m up.” I got out of bed with a blanket wrapped around me and slowly walked toward the bathroom.

“What’s with the John Wayne walk, Jen?”

“I’m still sore from last night. I also have carpet burn on my back. Put them together and let's see how YOU walk!"

“Sorry. Do you want me to get breakfast?”

“Would you please? How about making waffles? I have all of the stuff and there’s a waffle iron under the counter.”

“You go get a shower and get something on that burn while I get things going. Deal?”

“Deal.” I closed the bathroom door behind me and started filling the tub with warm water. I decided a good soak was exactly what I needed. I added some scented bath powder to the water and waited for the tub to fill. I put my hair up since I didn’t want to get it wet then I lowered myself into the tub then gently rubbed my sore back and other parts in the warm water. It did feel a little better so I just settled in for a few minutes. I got lost in thought over what had happened in the past few weeks especially the past few days. My complete transformation to a fully functional female had taken place while I was unconscious in the hospital. The conversion of my thoughts and emotions was something I fully felt.

How fast it all happened was still a concern of mine. One minute I was dealing with the realization that I had a male mind in a female body, the next after I put on the ring I had fully accepted my fate. My once iron control of my emotions evaporated and I was left with the normal emotional swings of a human female. I felt emotions much more even to the point of breaking out in tears at the slightest thing and giggling when I found something even mildly funny. The sexual desires of the female body were vastly different. I had found that out last night. That was possibly the most pleasing aspect of the change. The other was that I was now completely healthy and felt like I could take on the world in spite of almost being killed four times in as many days. I just sat there in the tub pondering recent events and wondering where it would all lead. I was roused out of my thoughts by a gentle knock on the bathroom door.

“Jen, are you all right? You've been in there over half an hour.”

“I’m fine Adam. I was just lost in thought for a bit. I’ll be out in a few minutes.”

“Ok, Jen. I’ll wait until you’re out.”

I got out of the tub after pulling the drain plug with my toes. The towel felt sort of rough against my sore sensitive parts but just fine elsewhere. I put some ointment on the burn and headed back to my bedroom. I put on a bra and panties then went to the closet to decide what to wear.

I finally decided on a yellow blouse and some stone washed jeans. I added a simple belt for the jeans and grabbed a pair or sneakers. I finished with the socks and shoes then went to the makeup table. My hair was all tangled so I picked up my comb and began to get it straightened out. I followed with the brush deciding not to do a ponytail today. My hair stretched at least halfway down my back when it wasn't up in a ponytail. I decided that was enough and headed for the kitchen.

The smell of cooking sausage greeted me as I entered the room. “Morning, Adam. That sausage smells great!”

“How many waffles do you want, Jen?”

“Just one please. We’ll see how full I get after that.”

“Do you want anything in them?”

“Not really. I’ll add some orange marmalade on top of mine so plain is fine. Is there any coffee?”

“I just made a pot. I didn’t think you were a coffee drinker, Jen. Are you going to give it a try?”

“I think so. I’m not quite awake yet. My tastes seem to have changed so I’m more willing to try different things.” I walked over to the coffee maker and filled a cup then took a little sip. “Not too bad. A little bitter though.”

“I put some sugar on the table. Add a teaspoon full first, stir it well then try it.”

I added a spoon full of sugar and stirred it in. “Hey, that’s not bad. I think if I add a little milk I’ve got it.” I went to the fridge and got out the milk and added a little to the coffee then stirred it in. “Not bad at all. I think I could get used to this pretty easily.” I glanced over at the answering machines on the counter and saw both of them flashing. “Why don’t you go ahead and make my waffle while I check the answering machines, Adam.”

“One waffle on the plain side coming up! Do you want fries with that?” A big grin spread across his face.

“No fries but I will take a sunny side up egg.” I went to the counter and rewound the public line machine then hit the play button. “Hello, this is Greg Kingston. You may remember me from doing several high school and community theater plays together. I’m looking for your help with a play here in the city. I need some of your special magic to revive old lighting and sound systems for a theater group that doesn’t have much money.” He left his number and the best time to call. Several more messages followed. All were junk mail from somebody wanting my attention on some fundraising project or trying to sell me something.

The one of the messages on the private line was from Rebekkah reminding me that I hadn’t made a hair appointment for the Mayor’s award ceremony that was just over a week away. Peggy called wanting to know how things went last night. I figured I would call them back later.

I sat at the counter thinking back almost thirty years to my high school days in my hometown. My talents with all things electrical or electronic had developed very well by then and I got myself involved with the school’s musical stage plays. Greg Kingston was a music teacher and directed all of the school plays. I wound up doing both lighting and sound for many of the plays up until I graduated. Then Greg asked me back on a consulting basis to continue supporting his plays for at least fifteen years. I worked with him on a number of plays for the hometown community theater group too. I even tried out for a part or two in some of them. I got the lead role (Charlie Brown) in “You’re a Good Man, Charlie Brown’ then had to give it up when I got sick with the flu less than a week before the play opened. I never did get the chance to perform on stage. It was always something I wanted to do. Being somewhat realistic in my aspirations though, I had given up on the idea long ago.

Greg and I worked very well together but we had drifted apart when the school stopped doing the plays and the theater group finally folded. I was quite happy to hear from him again and I decided to call him. I looked at the clock and realized I was just inside a window of opportunity to call. I grabbed the private line phone and called the number he left. The phone rang a couple of times then a female voice answered. “Hello?”

“Hi, is this the Kingston residence?”

“Yes it is.”

“Could I talk to Greg please? Please tell him Jennifer Stevens is calling.”

“Ummm… Is this the Jennifer Stevens that used to be Bob Stevens?”

“It is.”

“Hi, Jennifer. This is Janine, Greg’s wife. It’s good to hear from you after all these years. Greg will be so glad that you called. This play he’s gotten himself involved with is really giving him fits. He’s been going around here in a continuous state of grump for the last week. Let me get him, ok?”

“Thanks, Janine. I’ll hang on.” I heard her put the phone down on the table. Moments later someone picked it up again. “Bob is that really you in there?”

“It sure is Greg. How have you been doing? The last time I heard about you the school board was driving you nuts with budget cuts to the music department.”

“I held on long enough to get my retirement then I left. I’ve been playing in a little band and doing church organ things since. I got involved with the city community theater group and they asked me to direct their next play. I heard all about your accident on the news and it reminded me of our work together. Bob…er, Jennifer, I got myself in a little deep with this one. The lighting and sound systems are in a terrible state and I was hoping that you could come and take a look at them for me. The group doesn’t have a whole lot of money to fix things. In fact, they have just about enough to pay for the rights to the book for the play and costume materials. If they don’t turn a profit from this play they’re out of business when the play closes. If we can’t get things working they’re out of business right now.”

“Greg, I’ll be glad to help. When can I get a look at what they have?”

“I’m having an open casting session at the theater this afternoon. Do you want to come then?”

“I’ll be there! What’s the play?”

“We’re doing Victor/Victoria. It should be lots of fun. I think you may be able to help the lead a bit too in view of your recent experience. Maybe you'll even try out for the lead.”

“I’ll be there but not to try out for anything, Greg. When and where?” He told me the location and time of the meeting and I agreed to see him at the theater. I hung up the phone and turned to Adam.

“Is the waffle ready, Adam?”

“It’s been ready for 10 minutes. I slave over a hot griddle all morning and all YOU can do is talk on the phone. You don’t care at ALL!” Fake sniffles accompanied his words. A little smirk appeared at the corners of his mouth.

“I do care. Remember last night?” I swayed over to Adam as much as my sore body would let me and planted a big wet kiss on his lips. His hands found my breasts and gave them a gentle squeeze. A soft moan escaped my lips as a flash of pleasure coursed through me.

"Ahh… let's not start anything right now I can't comfortably finish."

“Sorry, Jen. It's just that last night was so great. I want to do it all over again. Sit right down and I’ll get you a warm waffle.”

I recovered my senses then sipped at the now cool coffee in my cup. I made a sour face and warmed it up for 20 seconds in the microwave. I took it out and carefully tested it. Just right. I sat back down at the table as Adam brought me a plate loaded with a fresh waffle, sausage and an egg.

“This looks great, Adam. You keep cooking like this and I’ll be as big as a blimp!”

“I'd still love you, you know.” Adam sat down beside me with his own plate.

“I know. Hey, I almost forgot! Do you want to go with me this afternoon to the theater? I got a call from an old friend to do some sound and lighting work on a local production. I have to meet him at a casting session this afternoon to look at the equipment. It needs some fixing. I know we were considering going back to our hometown for the day but I really do need to help him out on this. Do you mind?”

“Not really, Jen. I think I’d like to come along. What’s the play?”

“They’re doing Victor/Victoria.” I finished cutting up the waffle and stuffed a piece in my mouth.

“Hey, do you think I could try out for the James Garner role? The gangster that falls in love with Victoria?”

“It’s ok with me. Greg, that’s the director friend of mine, is tough and you’ll have to earn it if you want it.”

“I think I’ll give it a try anyway just for fun. Why don’t you try for a part, Jen? I think you’d make a wonderful Victoria. You sure have the ‘Victor’ experience for the role.”

I finished chewing on another piece of waffle then swallowed. “I’m NOT going there for that. I’ll have my hands full with cranky sound and lighting systems and a nervous director. That’s more than enough, thank you very much. Besides, I know when I’m out of my depth on some things and performing in a live stage play is one of them. Doing some silly routines with Papa Nico in his restaurant is one thing, being on stage in front of a thousand people is something quite different.” I stuffed another waffle chunk in my mouth and chewed. I swallowed then took a gulp of coffee to wash everything down.

“I won’t bug you about it then. If I try out and by some miracle get a part with you help me with the lines?”

“Sure. I have to learn the entire play anyway. When you run the sound system and master lighting controller you have to know every word of the script and every actor’s movements to be able to adapt if something goes wrong. Greg knows that’s how I work. If he asked me to help he must be in real trouble on this one.”

“It sure sounds like it. I’ll go along and maybe try out for something. I think it would be fun.”

“Maybe for you it might be fun. For me it varies between complete boredom and absolute terror. It usually takes only a few microseconds to switch between the extremes too. Boredom when things are going well and terror when the show starts to fall apart. I remember when I had to stop a show in the middle of the big production number to page a Doctor for an emergency call. During a different play the theater had a fire alarm go off during the show. Another time a storm took out the power in the theater and I had to yell directions to the audience to start evacuating the theater when the emergency lights came on. A few minutes into the process the power came back on and we got the show finished.”

“Jen, It sounds like you’ve had some interesting experiences.”

“True. Don’t forget the practical jokes by the cast either. I was running sound on “The Sound Of Music”. Remember the scene where the kids are all piled in Maria’s bed during the thunderstorm? They’re singing a song called “My Favorite Things”. The actress playing Maria was supposed to squeal when one of the kids played a trick on her with a plastic frog. That was all planned as part of the script. The kids decided to pull a prank on her and substituted a positively HUGE real frog for the fake one. She got a face full of wet, slimy REAL frog and let out a scream that would have awakened the dead a mile away. I was in the orchestra pit listening to the show on headphones and very nearly got my eardrums blown out. On top of THAT she threw the frog at me! Since I was sitting with my left side toward the stage, the audience got a very good look at me getting a face full of wet, slimy frog as I was pulling my headphones off. I don’t know which the audience was laughing harder at, her reaction from seeing the frog or mine from getting nearly deafened then hit in the face by the blasted thing.”

Adam was rolling on the floor laughing. It took him a couple of minutes to get composed again. “Wow, Jen, That was funny. What happened to the frog?”

“I got hold of the frog and passed it to a cast member to get it out of the way. It survived the ordeal and got returned to the pond they found it in. I got invited on stage to take a bow that night. The local paper even mentioned it in their review of the play. I think I kept that one in the scrapbook. Maybe I’ll go looking for it one day.”

“Got any more like that, Jen?”

“Let’s see, there was the time I was doing sound again on ‘Camelot’. One of the scenes called for King Arthur to draw his sword and do battle with a Knight. Without being detected by the cast, one joker in the prop department replaced both swords with golf clubs. I think one was a 5 iron and the other was a putter. Anyway, imagine the audience reaction when they started dueling with golf clubs! Then there was the time when a woman had to drink a glass full of champagne in one gulp. She practiced with apple juice and was able to get it all down in a single gulp. The joker in the prop department got into the act again and substituted REAL champagne for the apple juice. The poor gal did as she usually did and drank the whole thing in one huge gulp. Only after it was all gone did she realize what happened! The poor thing had a case of the hiccups for the rest of the act. You could even hear her hiccuping backstage over the sound system since she had to be on and off the stage for most of the act! The audience was absolutely rolling on the floor over that one.”

“Then there was the time the prop department had nailed a door shut to move a piece of scenery and nobody removed the nail when it came time for them to set up the scene. The poor cast member was supposed to push on the door and walk through. Instead she collided with it broke her nose on the first night. Her part wasn’t critical and another chorus member was able to take over the rest of the night. It was a good thing stage makeup can cover up a lot of things.”

“I hope nothing like that happens on this play, Jen.”

“Me too. It’s always one of the director’s biggest nightmares. That and having cast members get injured or have some other reason to back out at the last minute. Greg has his neck stuck out a mile already on this. If the play doesn’t go he’ll get all of the blame for the theater group going under. He may get all of the blame anyway of the play isn’t a total sellout for each performance.”

“So what do you want to do until we have to leave for the theater?”

“I never did throw the pool stuff and towels from yesterday in the washer and the pool probably is full of junk from the storm yesterday. I’ll take care of the wash if you’ll do the pool. Bring me the clothes you wore yesterday and I'll add them to a load. I have to tend to the web stuff too. Sometimes I have to fiddle with it every day to keep it running.”

“All right. I’ll do the pool if you take care of the house stuff. Deal?”

“You have a deal, Adam. Now let’s get busy. I need to make a stop at a clothing store that sells work stuff on the way to the theater. These jeans are fine to crawl around ceilings with but this blouse just doesn’t do it. I need to get a heavy work shirt and some gloves to get up on the lighting catwalks in that place.”

“There’s a sporting goods place on the way or we could make a quick stop at the mall for lunch and go in the one there. Your choice.”

“I pick the mall. I’m having Bourbon Chicken withdrawal. Sound good to you?”

“Works for me. Let’s get moving.” Adam leaned over and kissed me then grabbed the dishes. He put them in the dishwasher then went to get his clothes from yesterday. He dropped them off in the laundry room next to the kitchen then got the key for the pool shed and headed out the back door. I got up and went to my room to get the clothes from the last few days. It looked like I had a couple of loads so I got the washer started on the first batch.

I went back to my bedroom and changed the sheets on the bead and gathered up all of the towels we used over the last two days. That made another couple of loads. I lugged everything into the laundry room then left to tend to the web site while the first load was running. I alternated between the computer room and the laundry room until it was all finished and folded on the counter. A few trips later it was all put away. I left Adam's clothes on the bed in the guest room.

I looked at the clock seeing that nearly 2 hours had passed. I walked out to the pool to see how Adam was doing. I found him with a set of tools from his car working on the pool pump. “What happened, Adam?”

“It looks like the filter got clogged. The safety bypass opened up and all of the little twig pieces got stuck in the impeller on the pump. The breaker kicked in to shut it off when it jammed. I’m just getting it back together after cleaning everything out. I think it will be fine.”

“Have you checked the chemical levels?”

“Not yet. You want to take that?”

“Sure.” I got the test kit out of the shed and ran through the procedure. “It does need some stuff. Let me know when you’re ready to turn it back on and I’ll add what needs to be dispersed in the pool.”

“Do it now. I’m almost ready.”

I poured the chemicals into the small chamber on the filter and closed the top. “All set, Adam. Whenever you’re ready.”

“Here we go, Jen.” He plugged the pump back into the outlet on the wall of the shed. It started up with a groan and began to refill the filter housing with water. In a couple of minutes the filter system was working again.

“Thanks, Adam. It’s a little too cool today to use the pool but on the first hot day come on over after work and we’ll find another use or two for it. It just needs to be dark out here when we go swimming!” I winked at him and headed back for the house.

"Jen, I'll be finished in a few minutes. It's almost 11:30 so let's get going to the mall for lunch and your shopping. We'll just have time to get that done before you have to be at the theater."

"Sounds good. Let me know when you're ready. We'll take my truck since the tools and supplies I need will fit in there." I went back to the house and got the keys for the truck out of my purse. I headed out to the garage and loaded the truck with the gear I would need to check out the lighting and sound systems. The stuff was in a couple of very heavy equipment cases. At least I had purchased a small handcart just before I had the accident. It came in very handy to get the cases out to the truck.

Before my change I would have literally thrown the cases into the bed of the pickup, now it was all I could do go get them lifted high enough to make the tailgate of the truck. I struggled to get both cases loaded and pushed back into the bed to be able to close the gate. I realized that if I was going to keep doing this kind of stuff I had better get some additional smaller cases and divide all of this stuff into smaller and much lighter chunks. I decided to take the cart and folded it up to go in the back. I headed back inside to my bedroom to put my hair in my usual ponytail and put on a bit of makeup and some scent.

As I finished Adam came into the bedroom through the open door. "I saw your door open, all set to go?"

"I just finished. I think I'll drive this time. I have to get used to it again with all of this stuff in the way." I pointed to my chest and giggled.

"You've done pretty well so far, Jen. I'm ready when you are."

"Good, lets go." I made sure the back door was locked and headed out the front door to the truck. Adam was already at the driver's side door to help me in. A few seat belt adjustments to get comfortable and we were on the way to the mall. About thirty minutes later I pulled into the parking lot at the mall and found a spot close to the main entrance. A few heads twisted around in my direction as a short, nicely proportioned woman stepped out of a huge pickup truck. I giggled to myself at their amazement as Adam came around the front of the truck. I locked the doors then we headed for the food court in the mall.

"Have a seat m'lady. I'll be right back with our food. The usual?" I nodded as Adam headed for the Cajun place. A couple of minutes later he returned with two plates of Bourbon Chicken and the drinks.

"Thanks, Adam. One of these days you have to let me buy for you."

"Not here you won't. It's on me and the mall for all you've done."

"Well, how about a home cooked meal some evening then. I think I can manage to cook pasta and make meatballs without burning anything badly. Like you, I had to learn to cook out of self-defense. I got extremely tired of those prepared fast foods meals. Way too much salt and chemical preservatives for the old me and still too much for the new me."

"I'd like that. Let's see whet my schedule looks like when I get back to work tomorrow and I'll let you know the night. Now dig in, your chicken is getting cold."

I ate quietly thinking over all that had happened over the last few weeks. I was very lucky to find people like Peggy and Adam to help me through all of the changes. I felt a growing sense of concern that some event would undermine how far I had come and send me back to the start on adjusting to my new life. Maybe I was just being too paranoid about it. After all I had just slept with Adam last night and was looking forward to another evening of fun in the next few days. I didn't think I could adapt any more than that could I?

"Jen?"

"Oh, I'm sorry, Adam. You were asking something?"

"You zoned out there again. Is everything OK?"

"I hope so. I'm just feeling a little out of things today. I was just thinking that less than a week ago I woke up to find myself like this. I'm just amazed at how fast things have changed including how fast I seem to have adapted. I keep wondering if I'm some weird government experiment or maybe space aliens abducted me and did this to me. I'm expecting the Men In Black or Scully and company to show up at any moment to ask me questions. I guess I'll never really know exactly what happened to make me like this."

"Jen, from what you've told me so far you're doing the best you can. You know you can't undo what's been done so your plan to accept things as they happened is the ONLY thing you can do. To make yourself miserable wondering what happened isn't going to help a single bit. So what if you don't have the answers and you may NEVER have the answer. Does it really make a difference?"

I decided then that it would do little good to continue the discussion with Adam. I didn't think he really understood how I felt about it. "I guess it really doesn't make much difference does it? Thanks, Adam. Say what time is it. Do we need to get moving?"

Adam looked at his watch and nodded. "We just have time to make the store then leave for the theater."

"OK. I know exactly what I want in the store. Let's go." We took care of the trays and paper plates from the food. Fortunately, the outdoor equipment store wasn't too far from the entrance we used. I went in and quickly found a couple of good heavy work shirts that fit and several pairs of heavy work gloves. I also grabbed a hard hat and a lighting kit for it. I knew it was going to be dark on the catwalks so I decided to come prepared.

Adam and I headed back for the truck and just made it to the theater as Greg pulled into the parking lot. He noticed me in the truck and walked toward us. I hopped out and ran over to Greg to give him a big hug. "Hi Greg. It's good to see you again!" He seemed a little flustered from my hug. I guess he really wasn't expecting the new me.

"WOW. You sure have changed Bo.. Jennifer. You look great."

"Thanks, Greg and please call me Jennie or Jen. Jen is much easier."

"All right, Jen it is. I'm sure glad to see you. I have lots of problems on this show and having you around just took a major burden off of my shoulders."

"I know. Janine said that you were in a constant grump at home. What's the problem?"

"The usual. Money is the big one. They spent almost everything they have on the rights to do the play and the costumes. There isn't a whole lot left over for anything else. And of course the selection is a little thin for the cast. We have a lot of first-timers and a very few people that have any experience."

"Don't worry about me, Greg. I'll gladly wave the usual fee on this one. I don't want to see them close up either. Maybe we can even arrange some trade and barter deals for what we need if you can do some advertisements in the program book.”

"I just wish we had the money to get them printed."

"Greg, let me worry about that. I have tons of connections all over town so let's see what I can come up with."

"Thanks. We'll talk more about that as we start to need things. Say, did I tell you I have some help for you?"

"No you didn't."

"Her name is Tamara Kelly. She's worked with the lighting and sound systems here for a couple of plays. I see her car over there so let's get inside so you can meet her." We all headed towards the side stage door entrance of the theater.

"Greg, because you have a cast shortage, maybe Adam here can help. I'd like you to meet Adam Tilton. He's come with me today because he's considering trying out for the King Marchand role. Have you made any decisions yet?"

"Not really. This is the last open casting session. I'll be making my decisions at the end of the day." Greg looked around to find Tamara working with the lighting panel to get the house lights turned on. I heard a stream of curses coming from her direction. We walked over to see what was going on. She was fussing with the faders on the panel. The house lights were flickering on and off as she moved the controls.

The girl standing at the console was just over 5 feet high with a trim figure. She looked to be around nineteen to twenty years old. Her short black hair framed a pretty face with two dark brown eyes and a cute slightly upturned nose. Her lips were pulled into a frown as she wrestled with the controls.

"Tamara, do you have a minute?"

"Not if you want house lights, Greg."

"Well I think I have someone here that can help with that. Tamara Kelly, I'd like you to meet Jennifer Stevens. She's a friend of mine that I've asked in to help repair the lighting and sound systems."

"Hey, I think I recognize you. You're that guy that changed into the woman aren't you?"

"That's me, Tamara. Good to meet you."

"Call me Tammy. So you're the hotshot that's going to make this pile of useless slag into a useable system huh?"

"I've been known to work a miracle or two in my time, yes. What's the problem here? Bad pots?"

"Either that or a bad solder joint. I'd tear into it but I don't have any good tools or supplies. There's no money in the budget."

"I think I can help with that. Adam can you go out to the truck and bring in the two cases that look like trunks in the back. We also need the hand cart that's back there. And grab the bag from the shopping would you?"

"Give me the key and I'll be right back, Jen." I tossed the key to him and he took off for the truck.

"Greg, is there another room you can use for the tryouts for an hour or two? Tammy and I have LOTS of stuff to do and it would distract the people trying out pretty badly."

"There's a practice room in the basement. Just tell them to follow the lights I'll leave on. Send all of the folks coming in down there and let me know when the theater is available, OK?"

"You got it, Greg. I'll send Adam down too." Greg waved then left for the practice room to get it set up. "Well, Tammy, where should we start?"

"May as well start right here. This old console is nearly shot. I've been nursing it along for the last two years. They don't make replacement parts for this beast any more. I've been stealing parts from a duplicate unit that was in worse shape than this one to keep it going."

"We'll need a couple of things. First an extension cord and a light so we can work on this with the power off and we'll need the carcass of the parts system. Let's see what we can patch up for tonight to give Greg some lights then we'll figure out what to do about the rest, ok?"

"Sounds good to me, Jennifer."

"Jen or Jennie please, Tammy. Now scoot and round up what we'll need." She headed off to the bowels of the building to retrieve the needed supplies. I spent the next few minutes looking over the control panel and the leads running to the lighting controller backstage. Adam came back in a few minutes later with the cases and my shopping bag on the cart.

"Thanks, Adam. Because of the lighting problems, Greg is using the practice room in the basement. Just follow the lights that are turned on to get there. I think it's through that door and to the left. That's the direction Greg was headed. I'll come down when we have some news on the lighting."

"Great, Jen. I'll see you in a bit then." I opened up the two cases and began to carefully take apart the control panel using the tools I brought. Tammy returned a couple of minutes later with another cart with the light and old console.

"Thanks, Tammy. We may not need the light and cord. This is a newer type low voltage control panel. It's relatively safe to work on with the power on. Everything is isolated from the main AC line. Only some 5 and 12 volt DC is running around in here. Tammy was looking in my cases when I turned around. Her eyes were as large as saucers when she saw what was in them.

"Where did you get all of those tools and parts, Jen?"

"When you've been working on electrical and electronic things as long as I have you do tend to pick up the tools of the trade and lots and lots of spare parts. That's just the field kit. You should see my workshop at home."

"It must have taken you 30 years to get all of that stuff. You don't look that old!"

"That's true. This body looks like its around 24 years old. The mind inside here is actually about 45 years old."

"WOW. No wonder Greg called you. How long have you known him?"

"At least 30 years. I did some of the first plays he did at the high school I went to. He was the music teacher. I did lighting and sound back then too."

"How many plays have you done?"

"I think I lost count somewhere after the twenty fifth, maybe forty or so over the years. Why?"

"I've only done two."

"Well keep at it then. Do you enjoy the work, Tammy?"

"Yes I really do. I was thinking of taking theater classes at college when I start in the fall."

"You go girl! There aren't enough women in the technical side of things in the theater or any other technical profession. If you get good at it then you shouldn't have any problems finding work in the field. Between stage, film and television there are lots of possibilities. Well, I got this open. Come over and tell me what you see?" Tammy walked over and looked inside the console.

"Looks like some discoloration around a couple of pots since the last time I was in here. I'm picking up an odor of burned capacitor too. Smells like an electrolytic. How'd I do?"

"Very well. I did notice a couple of solder pads that look like they're crystallized on one of the caps and the rectifier. Let's get the light plugged in and we'll get this board out to make the repairs."

Tammy got the extra work light set up and we killed the power to the lighting system. I made Tammy use my tools to take the bad board out of the controller. I set up a small work area while she was working and stripped the same board out of the parts unit just in case.

"All set, Jen. Here's the board."

"Oh, no, Tammy. You're NOT getting off that easy. I have all of the tools here to do a spot repair on that board and I think we can make do with the parts at hand. YOU'RE going to fix this. This is 'your' theater. I'm just a guest here. I'll be here to help."

"Are you sure, Jen?"

"Hey, I'm real sure. If you want to get into the field get all of the experience you can when you can get it." I heard her swallow hard.

"All right, I'll give it a try."

"Great! The first step is to take a good look at the board and look for bad solder joints. Do you know what to look for?"

"Yes, they look kind of a dull gray when compared to a good solder joint. Good solder joints are a shiny silver color. They may also show a crack around the lead of the part where it comes through the circuit board."

"That's right. I'll also give you a hint. Be sure to check around the larger parts mounted on the card. The vibration from pounding on this thing tends to make the joints go bad after a few years of heavy mechanical use. Have you ever soldered before?"

"Yes. I've put together several kits for my ham station."

"Nice to meet you Tammy. I'm Jen, N2JEU."

"My call is KJ2TAM. I got lucky when the FCC issued the call sign. I'm have a General class license."

"I'm a General too. Now I know a bit better what you're into. Go ahead and touch up any solder joints that look bad especially the ones on the heavier and larger parts. OK?"

"All right."

"While you're doing that I'm going to try to find something to work in place of that blown cap. Can you pop it off the board so I can get the value?"

"Already ahead of you, Jen. It's a 100 microfarad at 50 volts. HEY! Here's something interesting. I see a crack in the case of a rectifier diode right next to the bad cap. Better find another one. I think a 100 volt at about one amp should do. The traces on the PC board don't look like they would handle any more than that."

"Let me see what I have in my parts stash. Otherwise we'll pull them off the parts carcass." We set out on our tasks and a few minutes later she was ready to reinstall the parts I had found in the tool case stock.

"How's it look Tammy?"

"Not too bad. I see what you mean about bad solder joints on the larger parts. Most of the faders are soldered to this board and nearly all of them had bad joints. Maybe we can make this old beast work after all, Jen"

"I always say a little Tender Loving Care goes a long way when you're trying to resuscitate an old piece of equipment. Almost ready to try that out?"

"Sure. Want me to put it back in?"

"Not just yet. Do you have a trash can with a plastic bag liner around?"

"Sure, let me get it." Moments later she was back with a large trash can and a plastic bag.

"OK. Here's a can of cleaning spray. Hold the board over the can and give the joints you just soldered a good flushing. While we have this out, give the pots a good shot too and work each of them to the stops a few times to clean them." In a couple of minutes Tammy had cleaned the board and the pots and held the board over the can to let the last of the cleaner drip off.

"It that dry yet, Tammy?"

"Feels like it. Want me to put it back in?"

"Yes, go ahead. Just don't put power back to the console when you're finished." It took about 10 minutes to remount the board and get all of the leads plugged back in.

"OK, Jen. What's next?"

"I noticed a couple of things about the control cable. Take a look and tell me what you see?"

"Looks like the insulation is starting to pull loose from the plug at the console. I also see that the shield is almost broken."

"Good eyes girl. For the moment well put some electrical tape on it but to really fix it we'll have to take the connector apart. That would take too much time tonight. It's OK to re-apply the power now. Just make sure the master is turned off on the console and that all of the pots are down."

"Got it. I'll go hit the breaker." A minute later she was back. "The breaker held. Let's see what we have now, OK?"

I nodded and motioned for her to start her tests. She hit the master switch to turn on the power, set the house lights fader about half way up and slowly brought up the master fader. The lights came up to about half brilliance and held there. Tammy crossed her fingers and I nodded again. She tapped the panel with her knuckles and the lights held steady. A big grin spread across her face.

"See, Tammy, I knew you could do it! Let's test all of the circuits so we can see what doesn't work yet. Then we'll turn the hall over to Greg for the night." Tammy went through each of the faders telling me what should be on. I was out on the stage telling her if I saw the lights or not. It took another 15 minutes to try everything. As it turned out most of the old lighting worked. A few things would need repairs like the color changer system but nothing that was a total wipeout.

"Thanks, Jen. I had quite a bit of fun working on that. What's next?"

"We need to check the follow spots and the sound system. I think I'll wait a bit on those though. I don't want to disturb Greg. How 'bout we make a trip to the catwalk and inspect the color wheels on the fixed spots? They didn't work properly when you tried them."

"All right. Let me go tell Greg we're ready for him and I'll take you up there. Do you have some old clothes? It's not very clean up there and there are a lot of sharp edges on things."

"I brought some stuff with me. I'll put away the tools while you go get Greg." Tammy left for the practice room while I busied myself getting everything back in the cases to clear the stage. I just got everything stashed away when Tammy came back.

"Greg says he'll be taking a break in a few minutes then they'll move back up here. Want to break for a few minutes?"

"Sounds like a good idea. I do have to use the ladies room. Where is it?"

"Just follow me. I better make a stop too." Tammy took the lead and headed toward the hallway. We made a couple of turns and wound up at the restrooms in the performer's area backstage. I followed her into the ladies room.

Unlike most of the ladies rooms I'd visited since my transformation, this one has a very small outer room with only a couple of chairs and a single mirror. The inner room however was huge with at least a dozen stalls and half a dozen large sinks. Since you want to get in and out fast when you're in a play, I guess the arrangement made sense. Any makeup touchups would be done elsewhere by the makeup staff not in here. I entered a stall. Tammy used the one next to me.

"So, Jen. Are you getting used to life as a woman?"

"Sort of. My first time in a public ladies room was an experience. Some old woman recognized me from the television coverage. She got all upset that I was in there and complained to the mall management. She got told that I had just as much right to be in there as she did. The other women in the room just accepted me and went about their business like nothing happened. I do have to catch myself now and then before I go into the wrong restroom."

"How about dating? Have you gotten into that yet?"

"Let's just say yes and much sooner than I ever thought I would and let it go at that."

"I thought so. It's that guy that came with you isn't it?"

"Yes. We spent the weekend together. We did have some interesting adventures the past couple of nights." I finished then headed for the sink to wash up.

"Well, tell me more!"

"You may have seen it on the news. There were two photographers following me around yesterday. They got some video of the storm at the radio station transmitter site."

"Oh my God. That was YOU, Jen?"

"I must confess, guilty as charged. Adam was with me." I finished washing my hands and took a couple of paper towels to dry them off.

"Both of you were just a couple of seconds from getting blasted. Do you know that?"

"Yes. Considering it was the fourth time in as many days I've almost begun to accept it as normal. I just hope things get back to what used to be normal for the old me instead. The old me just plodded along in the network operations job and pretty much went from work to home and back again five days a week. Weekends were two days spent at home working on the computer stuff and writing software. When I changed so did my world apparently. Since I got out of the hospital a few days ago, I've been out of the house more than in it and I've nearly been killed four times so far. I wish things would go back the way they were sometimes. At least I'm healthy now so doing things like this are possible again. The old me wouldn't dare climb up a ladder to a catwalk." I didn't bother to add the 'new me' wasn't terribly thrilled with the prospect either.

"Well, Jen. I'm finished in here. Shall we get moving?"

"After you, Tammy. You know where the ladder is."

We walked out of the restroom back toward the stage. As we passed through, Greg and the potential cast members were just coming in.

“Well, Greg, the place is all yours. Tammy and I are going up to the catwalk to take a look at the spots. Some of the color changers don’t work. Other than that the lighting system is mostly functional.”

“That’s great, Jen! Now if you have similar luck with the sound system I’ll feel much better about this play.”

“I’ll be back to take a look at the rest of the stuff tomorrow afternoon when I can make some noise in here. I’ll need a key to get in.”

“I’ll get you one before you leave today.”

“Thanks, Greg. Come on, Tammy, we have some spots to check out.”

“Right behind you, Jen.”

“Nope, YOU’RE leading. I don’t know where the ladder is remember?”

“Ok. Follow me…” I walked behind her out into the hallway and down along the side of the theater. She stopped at one of the doors and took out a key to open it. “This is the spot. Ready?”

“As I’ll ever be.” I sighed as I looked up at the ladder. It went straight up at least forty feet and lacked a safety cage. If I missed a step the plunge would be all the way to the floor.

Why do I get myself into situations where I have to climb ladders? I absolutely HATE high places. That was one more thing that hadn’t changed with my transformation. Well suck it up girl. You promised to do this. Better get with it.

“Let me put this heavy shirt and gloves on and I’ll be right up, Tammy.” I took the work shirt out of the bag and put it on over the blouse. I dug out a pair of the work gloves and put then on too. “Tammy, I have an extra pair of gloves if you need them.”

“I think that’s a great idea. There are a bunch of sharp edges on the steelwork up there.” I reached into the bag and tossed her the other pair of gloves.

“Lead the way, Tammy.” She went up the ladder in just a few seconds then waited at the end of the catwalk for me. I got a death grip on the first rung of the ladder and stepped up to begin the climb. I forced myself to NOT look down and carefully made my way to the top. Many agonizing seconds later, I was at the top ready to step onto the steel catwalk. It was made of open mesh steel and did little for my confidence when you could look straight down to the floor forty feet below.

“You ok, Jen? You look a little green around the edges.”

“I’ll get through it, Tammy. I’m just not comfortable working in high places. It started years ago as a guy and I guess that hasn’t changed. Let’s get this done. Check for a burned smell anywhere and make sure the spots are secure to the mounts. Wouldn’t want anything falling on the audience now would we?”

“I suppose not. Do you want to know if there are any frayed wires?”

“Good thinking. Yes, keep an eye out for those too. I’ll start here and meet you in the middle, ok?” Tammy nodded then worked her way across the 100 foot long catwalk to start at the far end.

About ten minutes later we met in the middle of the catwalk. “Well, what did you find, Tammy?”

“Not too much. Everything looks good with the exception that most of the color wheels need new filter material. The old ones are warped so badly that they're jamming the motorized wheels. I saw a frayed cable on one of the spots and another that looks like a mouse or something chewed through it. How about you?”

“The same on the filters. I’ll have to get some filter sheets this week and get them cut to size. Another frayed cable too. I didn’t see anything that really looks too bad though. I’m done up here. How about we go back down and watch some of the tryouts?”

“Sounds good to me. I want to see who gets chosen since I have some friends trying out.”

“Adam was going to try out for the King Marchand role.”

“Are you going to try out for the Victoria role? I think you’d be perfect for it!”

“Not a chance, Tammy. I don’t have any interest in being on stage. It’s strange enough for me being a guy turned into a girl without becoming an actress portraying a woman who pretends to be a man impersonating a woman. I don’t have to pretend or impersonate at all, I live it every day.”

“I think I understand. Let me go down first I’ll go slow and keep an eye on your feet. I’ll make sure they get on the rungs, Ok?”

“Thanks, Tammy, and this is our little secret, all right?”

“Sure, Jen. Now let’s get out of here. I’m starting to get the urge to sneeze from all of the dust.”

“Me too!” I followed Tammy to the end of the catwalk and let her pass to start down the ladder. Again, I got a death grip on the ladder and started down with Tammy watching my feet. I have to admit that by now my fear was subsiding a bit. I never realized how much effort it took to climb like this when I had weighed over 350 pounds. Now at a mere 115 pounds or thereabouts it took very little effort at all despite my reduced muscle strength. I wouldn’t want to do this every day but it wasn’t as bad as when I was a man.

We made it to the floor just fine. Tammy locked the door then we headed back to the theater. Greg was just starting the auditions for the King Marchand role. I waved to Adam as I took a seat in the audience a few rows back from the stage.

Greg had the men trying out for the role go out to an unused room then had them come back in one by one to read for the part. They were each given a sheet with a couple of pages of dialog and had almost an hour to memorize it.

I thought Adam did well but then so did at least two of the other men going for the role. If it was left to me to decide, it would have been hard do choose between them even if I was able to throw out my relationship with Adam in the decision.

When the last of the potential leads finished Greg thanked everyone and told them to please wait while he went to another room to make the final selections. A few minutes later he came back and called everyone's attention.

"Listen up everyone. OK, for the Victoria role lead will be Sally Barton, understudy will be Toni Everet." I heard two women making a commotion in the back. It was the two finalists. "For the King Marchand role the lead is Adam Tilton and the understudy is Dave Wilmont." Greg went on to name the rest of the cast in the various roles then invited the remainder of the tryouts to handle chorus and extra duties. A few elected to do stage crew or makeup and costumes instead but everyone came away with something to do.

Adam wandered over in something of a daze. I couldn't resist getting in a little shot. "You went and did it didn't you?"

"I… I… I didn't think I had a chance. Well I did say I wanted the part. Now it looks like I'm going to be in a play. See what YOU'VE done to me, Jen?"

"What do you mean what I'VE done to you, pale face?" The color had started to drain out of Adam's face a bit. Tammy was standing next to me giggling quietly.

"You got me to come out of my shell and now look at what I got into!"

"Well you can't go back to turtle mode now can you, Adam?"

"I guess not. I did try out and earned the part fair and square didn't I?"

"You did. I never said a single word to Greg. I have a witness!" I pointed to Tammy. She shook her head yes to confirm what I had said.

Adam gulped for some air and the color started to return to his face. He walked over to where Greg was handing out copies of the rehearsal schedule. He came back over to us with two copies. "I got one for you, Jen, since you'll need to work around us on the lighting and sound systems. It looks like a 12 week long rehearsal schedule with the performances starting on January fourth and finishing up just before February."

I glanced over toward Greg and saw that most of the cast had started to leave for home. "Adam, I need to talk to Greg. I'll be right back." I waited for him to finish with a question from the last person in line. He waited a few moments as the person left them heaved a big sigh of relief.

"Looks like I just squeaked by on this one, Jen. I had just enough experienced talent other than Adam to handle most of the lead roles. Adam was the best of the new people we had for that role."

"I'll help him with his lines and make sure he gets here for rehearsals too. Hey, we got lucky with the lighting system so far. No major problems just a lot of little stuff. The filters in the color wheels need replacement and a few cables need repair but otherwise the lights are in reasonable condition."

"What about the follow spots and the sound system?"

"That's why I wanted the key. I'll come in tomorrow afternoon when it's quiet and do the testing then. Tammy may come too but I wanted my own key just in case she can't make it."

"I have one here. I grabbed it a few minutes ago. That will get you in the stage door."

"Thanks, Greg.'

"Ah…Jen, can I ask you a question?"

"Sure, Greg."

"Why didn't you try out? I would have thought the Victoria role was a natural for you."

"Et Tu Brutus? That's the third, maybe fourth, time today I've been asked that. I'm still working on getting comfortable like this, Greg. I don't know if I could handle the role and keep my what's left of my sanity."

"Ok, I won't push it. Want to see what your voice is like though? I have a little time and we can play around with the piano. You had a pretty good range and presentation before."

"Sure, Greg." We walked over to an old but serviceable piano on the stage. Greg opened the keyboard and hit a low key. I responded by hitting the same note with my voice. He continued on for what seemed like forever and I finally couldn't hit the high note he played. Adam and Tammy had come over as Greg and I worked the scales.

"Jen, do you know you have more range now than before? You used to have about a four and a half octave range. Now you have a little over five! It shifted a little higher too. That's incredible! I said it before and I'll say it again. Where WERE you when I was teaching chorus and doing the plays in high school?"

"I was there, Greg, just trapped in a body that wasn't suitable for appearing on stage so I found other things to do. Now that I could get up on stage I really don't need or want to."

"And that's a real shame. If you ever want to change that just come and ask me."

"Thanks but my musical stage performance days never really got started and I don't intend to start them now. I'll gladly do light and sound again. Maybe even do the PA announcements like I used to but the glare of the spotlights is for someone else, not me."

"If I can't talk you into it then I guess we had better all get moving toward home. I have to get the lawn cut and take care of the garden. What time were you going to be here tomorrow, Jen?"

"Sometime after about 2 PM I think. I have some errands to do in the morning. I may even drop in to see the folks at work and arrange when I'm going back. I think I've adapted well enough now to give it a try."

"I'll try to stop in if I see your truck in the parking lot, ok?"

"Please do. It would be great to catch up on all that's happened over the past years when it's quiet here. Oh, before I forget it, how about recording a practice audio CD for the cast members doing a song in the play. I can come over with some recording gear and capture you on the piano then burn a few CDs from it. We never had that technology a few years ago."

"Sounds like a great idea, Jen. I shall see you tomorrow, My Fair Lady!" He bowed deeply from the waist.

"Now that's one show I just might consider. The movie was always a favorite of mine!"

"I have a copy of the script. Want to look at it?"

"Sure, why not. I can still say no right?"

He cringed at my words then waved goodbye as he headed for the parking lot. That just left Adam, Tammy and I in the building. "Well, Tammy, like normal the sound and lighting crew is usually the first ones in and the last ones out. 'Twas ever the tradition, eh?"

"You got that right girlfriend. Want me here tomorrow?"

"Sure if you want to help. Like I told Greg, around 2 PM, ok?

"Got it. Go ahead and head on out. I'll kill the lights and lock up. See you tomorrow, Jen."

"Thanks, Tammy. See you tomorrow." Adam and I left for the truck. I let Adam drive after we got the tool cases put back in the box all locked in.

"Adam, how about picking up supper before we get back to my place? I really don't want to cook tonight and it's late enough. I'd like to do take-out and head for home. Is that all right?"

"It's fine with me, Jen. I can't stay late though. I have to get into work early and I didn't bring the work clothes with me so I have to go back home. How about pizza tonight?"

"A nice greasy hunk of bread dough with lots of gooey cheese, tomato sauce, onions, sausage and pepperoni loaded with tons of salt and other things guaranteed to harden your arteries. Sounds yummy! I haven't really abused this body that badly yet. Ok, count me in, you don't have to twist my arm behind my back on that. Know a decent place on the way home?"

"Sure do. We're headed there now. Just sit back and relax."

I reached over and hit the lever to move the seat back to a forty-five degree angle then got comfortable. I must have fallen asleep because the next thing I felt was Adam gently shaking my shoulder. I looked up to see the front door of my house.

"Sorry, Adam, I think the past few days are finally catching up with me. I just want to get something to eat then go take a nap for an hour or so. Then I'll finish up some things around here and get to bed."

"Just wait there." I stayed in the passenger seat as Adam came around to my door. He opened it and scooped me off the seat then headed for the front door. The key ring for the truck also had the front door key so getting in with me in his strong arms wasn't a problem. He gently put me on the couch then went back to the truck for the pizza and my purse and shopping bags. We decided to eat in the living room, so Adam left the pizza box on the coffee table and got a couple of glasses and some soda from the kitchen. He actually brought two bottles. "I didn't think you wanted to be awake all night from the caffeine boost so I got you this." It was a bottle of caffeine free soda.

I managed to get a couple of pieces of pizza down and about half the bottle of soda then I felt full. Adam had as much as he wanted but there were still a couple of pieces left in the box. Adam grabbed the box and his empty soda bottle then headed for the kitchen again. He came back a few minutes later and plopped down next to me on the couch. "I put the leftovers in a plastic bag in the fridge and the box in the garbage. You gonna be all right, Jen? I'm worried about you."

"That's sweet, Adam, but I'll be fine. As much as last night felt great, I don't think physically I could go again tonight. I'm still sore down there. But later in the week though…" I pulled him close and hugged him as hard as I could. He returned the hug as our lips met. We held the kiss for what seemed like forever. Adam slowly pulled away as I slid back against the back of the couch.

"Thanks, Adam. I'll call you tomorrow at work if that's all right."

"Please do, Jen. I have to get moving now. Goodnight sweet lady." He gently squeezed my hand then kissed it.

I watched Adam head out the front door and get into his Mustang. I waved goodbye to Adam and went back into the house to settle down for the night.

The pizza and soda rejuvenated me a bit and I didn't feel very sleepy. I went back into the living room and turned on the television. The schedule looked pretty grim so I turned off the television and headed for the radio room.

It was the one place I had not checked out for damage from the storm yesterday. Everything else in the house had survived intact. The main damage so far was some overturned patio furniture in the back yard and the damage to the shingles on the roof. Adam had repaired the pool damage earlier today. Thoughts flashed across my mind of how I was going to thank him for that later in the week.

A quick visual inspection and the old nose test told me that there didn’t appear to be anything blasted by the lightning. Fortunately I was very strict about disconnecting the antenna and rotor lines whenever I had the station turned off. That usually was enough to prevent any damage. I took a key on a small tag off the wall by the door and placed it in the master power switch and turned it to the ON position. With this set-up I could turn everything off in case of an emergency or prevent the station from being used without my permission by simply removing the key from the room. While on, the key remained in the lock. It would only come out when the power was off.

Several relays clicked in after a brief delay then most of the equipment came on glowing softly on their display panels. A low rushing sound came from the speaker of the main station transceiver, a Kenwood TS-570SG. Before I plugged in the antenna lead to the transceiver I turned on the rotor control and tested the beam antenna movement. It responded to the controls and turned the full 360 degrees in less than ninety seconds as it normally did.

I reached around behind the transceiver to plug the antenna cable from the tuner into the radio. As my hand passed over the antenna jack the noise in the speaker increased to a loud roar. I was so startled that I pulled my hand out quickly. As soon as I did the roar went away.

I thought that the effect was extremely strange since it had never happened before. Then again, this was the first time since I got back home after the accident when I tried to use the ham station on the HF bands. I put my hand near the open antenna jack and the roar returned. It looked like it was an S6 to S7 on the meter. I moved my hand slowly across the jack noticing the signal strength almost pegged when the ring was next to the antenna jack.

I decided to explore this more and reached over to the workbench to get a test cable with a connector on one end to match the antenna jack and a couple of alligator clips on the other end. The cable was made from shielded coaxial cable about fifteen feet long. I also grabbed about two feet of hookup wire that was still on the bench from the last project I finished. I clipped the two alligator clips together and plugged the cable into the back of the radio and screwed down the connector tightly.

I passed the shorted cable over the ring again and as I expected there was no increase in noise on the S meter. I took the clips apart and did the same test. There was some signal anywhere on my hand but the signal was strongest near the ring. I needed a way to isolate the signal the wire picked up. I got an old pill bottle from the junk bin and wound the hookup wire around it to make a small coil. A little electrical tape held it in place after I slid the coil off the bottle. I took a little insulation off the two wire ends of the coil and clipped the cable to the exposed copper. I now had a small coil clipped to the end of the long cable.

Again I repeated the test with slightly different results. As I moved the coil toward my hand the signal level increased. I could detect no signal with the coil more than a few inches away from my hand. When over my fingers the meter reading stayed relatively low. When the coil was placed close to the ring the meter flew to the peg and stayed there even if I turned on the signal attenuation in the radio. Thinking that the ring may contain something I took it off and placed it well away from me on the far end of the workbench. I ran the test again and found that the signal was now stronger near my fingers and hand and the level stayed the same whenever the coil got near my hands. I got out a long wood arrow that I use to get wire over tree limbs. Using more electrical tape, I mounted the coil and cable to it so that my hands were well away from the coil. The noise level in the receiver returned to almost nothing. As I used the arrow to bring the coil near my hand again the noise level returned to the previous level. I moved the coil up my arm towards my chest. The signal level increased even more almost lighting up all of the segments of the digital display.

As the coil neared where my heart was I heard a sound added to the noise almost like it was in rhythm with a beating heart. Having had some first aid training, I took my pulse and found the added noise EXACTLY matched to my own heartbeat. I moved the coil away from my body and the noise reduced to almost nothing. I moved the coil towards the ring on the workbench. I could hear no change in the noise level in the radio.

I put the ring back on and did one more test. The noise was once again strongest near the ring. The signal from my heart was still there but greatly reduced in level when I wore the ring. It seemed to collect and focus the noise I generated when I put it on my finger.

I dropped the arrow on the floor and sat in the chair. “OH GOD! What have I become?” I sat there crying with my head in my hands.

>>>>>******<<<<<

In an unmarked building somewhere, an alert indicator on a console flashed red. The man on duty looked over at the holographic display. It showed a picture of a young woman crying with her head in her hands. The lines under the floating image read:

Jennifer Stevens — Date: 2001
STATUS: CRITICAL
ACTION REQUIRED: INTERVENTION.

The last two lines were flashing in red.

The man tapped a button on the console.

A computer voice responded. “Accessing… Connecting…”

A female voice answered. “Hello?”

“We have a problem, ma'am. She knows.”

“Damn. That's one SMART woman. I’ll be there in a few minutes.”

The man looked back at the floating image, shook his head and sighed. “I hope she can handle this.” The woman in the holograph was still crying and sobbing heavily.

-*-*-*-*- Continued in Zapped! Chapter 7 -*-*-*-*-

Zapped! -7- Quiet Time

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

TG Themes:

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter 7 “Quiet Time”

If anyone discovers a typo or other error, please let me know. Send an email to: [email protected]. Please tell me where you saw the story and what the error was. I'll attempt to get it corrected. Thanks Rebekkah deMere for her expert nit-picking that helps me keep the story on track.

This is a work of fiction, with a few real life experiences added in. All of the characters in this story are fictional, and any resemblance to anyone else living or dead is probably a coincidence. Please notify me if you are archiving this and the other chapters of the story on a web site. Permission specifically granted to Sapphire’s Place, Crystal’s Story Site and Petra's web site to archive this. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format, please contact me for arrangements. Additional information on this story may be found at: http://www.ralabs.com/zapped/ .

Zapped — Chapter 7 — Quiet Time
by Bob Arnold - Copyright 2001 - All Rights Reserved

A chime sounded on the console. The air above the pad shimmered as an image of a woman formed then became solid after several seconds. She shook herself as the light above her dimmed. "I’ll never get used to being ripped apart then put back together again." She walked over to the man at the console. "What have you got?"

"Well, ma'am, she found the energy signature. Right now she's still sitting there crying." He nodded toward the holographic display showing a picture of a young woman setting in a chair surrounded by a room full of radio equipment. She held her head in her hands crying. The display under the image read:

Jennifer Stevens — Date: 2001
STATUS: CRITICAL
ACTION REQUIRED: INTERVENTION.

The last two lines were flashing in red.

The man looked at the woman next to him. "What do we do now?"

"We can't control her. She'll just have to work things out on her own. We can help her feel a bit better about her circumstances though. When she goes to sleep, send the command again. CANDI will take care of it."

"Are you sure?"

"Absolutely." She walked back to the pad and entered a code on the controls then stepped up onto the pad. She said "Computer, activate." just before she vanished.

The man looked back at the holographic display. Another hour passed before the woman went to bed. He waited another hour beyond that to be sure she was sleeping then he tapped a button on the console. A few seconds later the display showed a pale glow surrounding the sleeping woman in the darkness of the bedroom. It lasted only a few seconds then was gone.

The man nodded in satisfaction then went back to reading his ebook.

>>>>>**********<<<<<

Dear Diary,

Monday

The alarm clock on the nightstand jarred me awake. I contemplated smashing the thing into a thousand tiny little bits until I remembered that I was the one that set it to go off at five AM. Since I anticipated going back to work next week, I reasoned that I had better get back on the schedule I used to keep before all of this happened. I had gone to bed around eleven PM and got up around six AM each weekday. I thought the extra hour would be enough now that I had a body that required a bit more preparation each day.

I turned off the alarm and stayed in bed for a few minutes remembering how I cried myself to sleep last night after finding out that my body now generated some type of mysterious radio signal. As far as I knew, I was the only one to detect it. I wondered what was causing it and how long I could keep it a secret. At least the signal wasn’t detectable beyond about three inches from my body. I found out that the ring I wore reduced the signal from my entire body somewhat and concentrated it in the ring itself. I reasoned that maybe that’s what gave me the abilities I discovered so far. Someone wanted me to have the ring and arranged for it to appear where I could get it. Just who would be able to do something like that was still unknown to me. I also realized that I might never know the true answers to my questions. Whoever was doing this had enough power behind them to stay out of sight if they wanted to. Sometime during the night, I decided that staying upset at what I have become, whatever that is, serves no useful purpose. I have a new life to live and I intend to make the most of every day of it.

I got up, yawning as I stretched, then headed for the bathroom and put up my hair to take a quick shower. Getting it wet would take another 20 minutes or more to get it dry and I just washed it yesterday. The shower felt great. I came fully awake as the pulsing jets of warm water hit my more sensitive spots. That was one of the more pleasurable aspects of being in this body now. I wish that I had more time to follow up on what I was feeling and that Adam was here to help but the time was flying by rapidly. If I was ever going to stick to some type of schedule in the morning I had to work it out now. I finished showering then used a big fluffy towel to dry off.

After cleaning up the bathroom, I headed back to the bedroom to select my clothes for the day. I planned on making a stop at work to say hello to everyone then going to lunch and the theater to work on the sound system. I decided that I would start out in a jacket, skirt and blouse and take a change of clothes with me for the theater. I selected a nice white cotton blouse and a dark blue skirt from the hangers in the closet. I found a jacket that matched the dark blue skirt. I wanted to make sure the people I met today at work were absolutely certain that I had changed. I could think of no better way than to show it. I selected white panties and a white bra. I put on the underwear then the blouse and skirt. The skirt ended several inches above my knees while the blouse hugged my curves like I hoped it would. Looking at myself in the mirror, I realized that if I’m going to dress like the young professional woman I was I needed to wear panty hose and heels. I took a pair of smoke color hose out of the drawer and worked them up over my legs and under the skirt. A pair of 3 inch black heels completed the look.

I sat down at the makeup table to add just the basic touches I had learned then grabbed the comb and brush to take care of my hair. I put it up in my preferred ponytail style using the small gold band I bought to secure it. I shook my head and watched my hair cascade down my back in the mirror.

If anyone told me a little more than a month ago what I would look like now I would have thought that they were crazy. In fact, I would have called the folks with the padded rooms and coats that buckle in the back to come and pick them up. Today I was accepting what I have become and making the most of it.
The face that looked back at me in the mirror looked very appealing while the outfit I wore enhanced my appearance greatly. I sighed then reached over to get the bottle of lilac scent on the table. I applied some in a few strategic spots then added the matching smaller bottle to my purse to replace the rose scent from yesterday. I also took a few moments to check my supply of makeup and tissues in the purse and replace what I was short on. At least this morning I would need to look my best for the visit to work. Later the makeup could come off as I got down to the business of repairing the sound system at the theater.

I went back to the closet to load a small bag with the extra change of clothes I would need to work at the theater today. A good heavy shirt, a pair of blue jeans, some socks and my tennis shoes would do nicely. I retrieved my purse then headed toward the kitchen for breakfast. I stopped on the front porch on the way to get the morning paper and the Sunday paper I hadn’t brought in from yesterday.

I left the extra bag just inside the front door and picked up the papers and my purse to get breakfast. I remembered that the coffee from yesterday tasted pretty good, then I realized that if I made a full pot this morning most of it would go to waste. Instead I settled for a large glass of orange juice. I had some bagels in the fridge along with cheese and some ham slices. I sliced a bagel in half then popped both halves in the oversized toaster and put the rest of the stuff on the counter. In a few minutes, I had a ham and cheese sandwich on a nice toasted bagel to go with the orange juice.

Everything wound up on the kitchen table. With the remote in hand I turned on the television setting the volume to a comfortable level. While I was reading the paper I heard my name come up on the news. I turned up the volume just as the report started.

“In case you missed it on last night’s newscast we have some incredible video of the escape of Jennifer Stevens and Adam Tilton just moments before a tornado was ready to engulf them sending them surely to their deaths. A pair of free-lance photographers are responsible for taking these startling pictures.” The two news hounds from Saturday were shown in an interview with Dorene. She turned to the camera as the interview finished.

“The video we are about to show is a bit disturbing. Please take this into account if you have young children around.” The picture changed to the video shot at the transmitter site. It showed Adam and I running for the manhole at the center of the crumpled antenna array. Then you could see our frustration at the fact that the hatch wouldn’t open and us pulling at it. It finally sprung open and Adam and I dove in moments before the tornado roared over us. It ended with both Adam and I climbing out of the manhole looking more than a little scruffy but otherwise intact. Dorene continued with the report.

“Ms. Stevens and Mr. Tilton were also at the airport when another tornado grazed the control tower. They were in the weather service office helping to coordinate spotter information when this happened. The video was shot by another freelance photographer.”

The video showed the tornado driving debris into the side of the building. Adam and I were clearly visible through the picture window. You could see me grabbing his arm to pull him out of the room moments before the windows exploded inward. Then the twin engine plane slammed into the same spot where we had been standing. It also showed part of the outside wall of the hallway crumbling as debris hit the bricks.

Dorene continued with her report. "Two other people working in the weather service office were taken to area hospitals with life threatening injuries. This morning, both are reported to be in stable condition."

The picture switched back to the studio from the live shot at the airport. "Thanks, Dorene. In a related story, Ms. Stevens and Peggy Thompson are scheduled to receive awards at the Mayor's dinner coming up this weekend. Be sure to tune in right here on channel 3 for the award ceremony live on Saturday night."

Oh, great. Now they're gonna broadcast the thing live. I suppose I had better go looking my best. I need to call Rebekkah for that appointment. I made a note on a napkin and finished off breakfast then cleaned up the kitchen mess I made. It would still be a couple of hours before I could make calls to Rebekkah or Peggy so I decided to work in the computer room on the servers.

I got lost in the work and only stopped when the private line rang a couple of hours later. It turned out to be Peggy.

"Hi, Jen. Do you want me to come over today?"

"Not really Peggy, I would like you to come over tomorrow though to help me work on makeup and clothes some more. We also need to pick up our dresses for the award banquet and get ourselves over to Rebekkah's place on Saturday morning."

"All right. I can be available as early as nine AM on Saturday so go ahead and make the appointment. Since the dresses are all paid for I'll go and pick them up and bring them with me on Saturday morning. Right now I think you'd get mobbed if you showed up in the mall. Your face was all over the television news again this morning. Even the local paper had pictures and a story or two about Saturday."

"I know. I don't know how I keep getting involved in these things. All I want to do is go back to work in my nice boring job."

"That nice boring job was what started the change, Jen."

"True. I just want to try to get back to as normal as possible as soon as possible, whatever normal turns out to be from now on. I'm going to visit the folks at work today then go to the theater to work on the sound system and lighting."

"You're working on a play?"

"Yes. The community theater group is doing Victor/Victoria in January."

"Did you try out for the Victoria role? You'd be perfect for it."

"You too, huh? I've been asked that so many times I lost count. The answer is still the same. NO. I'm just doing lights and sound. The director is an old friend of mine from my previous theater days. He asked me in to help because the equipment needs some repairs and the group doesn't have any money left in the budget for the play. They'll either make enough to keep going or close up shop after the play finishes the run."

"Ok. Is there anyone else I know in the play?"

"Why, yes. Adam got the King Marchand role. He turned as white as a sheet when my friend Greg announced it then almost backed out if I would have let him. I told him I'd help him with the lines and such. I have to learn the whole play anyway because of the lighting and sound work."

"That's great, Jen. You sure got him to come alive didn't you?"

"In more ways than just that too. Say, why did you hide the condoms?"

"So I take it they got used over the weekend?" I heard her giggle.

"Let's just say my I lost my virgin status and let it go at that. I did have a wonderful time though."

"Looking forward to the next time?"

"Whenever that turns out to be, yes I am.”

“So tell me, how did it all happen?”

“Well, after Adam and I were in the storm that hit the drive-in…”

“WHAT? You didn’t tell me that! When did this happen?”

“Friday night. We were at the drive-in up north setting up my truck for the ‘Disaster Double Feature’ night. A big storm came up and almost rolled the truck. A few people were hurt and I became a partner in the drive-in operation. Just little things. Nothing major, Peggy.”

“Nothing major she says. SHEESH! Well did you do it when you got home?”

“No, not that night. I had a nightmare like when you stayed over. Adam slept in my bed the rest of the night. He was a perfect gentleman and didn’t do anything. Besides I was still having my period.”

“SO WHEN ALREADY?”

“It was after Adam and I were almost killed twice on Saturday, once at the airport and again at the transmitter site. We went back to my house. We felt better after we both cleaned up from the storm. I realized my period had ended. I was in the mood and so was he. The rest, as they say, is history.”

“Well, how was the first time?”

“Wonderful. Unlike anything I’ve ever felt before. And it just got better each time.”

“How many times, Jen?”

“I really don’t know.”

“How many times, Jen?”

“You expected me to count them?”

“HOW MANY TIMES, JEN?”

“Ahhh…I lost count after the first six orgasms.”

“THE FIRST SIX? I can barely get my hubby to give me ONE. What did you put in Adam’s food and where can I get some of it?”

“Nothing, I swear! Maybe it helped that I accidentally flashed him in the morning?”

“You flashed him? How did that happen?”

“I was setting on the bed when he came in to use the shower. I forgot to hold onto my towel and it slipped off. In all fairness he did flash me back. He's got nice buns too.” I giggled a bit at the thought.

“Am I going to have to chaperone you two next time you get together?”

“Better not or I’ll never speak to you again! I’m a big girl now, mommy. Don’t spoil my fun, ok?” I blew a raspberry into the phone.

“Ok… all right… at the very least you used the condoms. I guess you’ll survive, Jen.”

I looked at the time on the computer’s task bar. “Sorry, Peggy, I just looked at the time and I have to go. I need to get moving if I'm going to stop at the College today to see everyone and arrange to get back to work."

"I'll talk to you in the morning tomorrow, Jen. Bye." I said goodbye then put the phone back on the hook. The time was nearing eight AM so I finished up the web site work quickly. The weather was starting to turn colder as summer started to fade and fall crept onto the scene. The air felt a little chilly as I walked to the truck in the short skirt. Another thing I'll have to get used to. I wonder what winter is going to feel like? I have far less built-in padding in most places to keep me warm now.

Getting into the truck in a short skirt was a challenge. I finally pulled the door toward me to provide a screen and swung my right leg up into the truck. I felt my skirt ride up so I know I would have given anyone looking a free peek if the door wasn't shielding me. I pulled myself into the seat then lifted my left leg into the cab. Not pretty but it worked. I'll need to get some running boards or a step put on this thing to make getting in easier when I'm dressed like this. The truck roared to life and I slowly backed out of the driveway headed for the College.

The drive to the College was rather uneventful with only a scare or two from the traffic, quite normal for a Monday morning. Classes were in session so I had to park well out in the faculty/staff lot and walk to the administration building. My heels clicked loudly on the cold pavement. More than a few male and female heads tracked my movement toward the entrance. Most people recognized me from all of the media coverage of the past few weeks. The rest were only looking at a well dressed young woman they didn’t know. I didn't really want to dwell on what may have been running through the male minds at the time. I mused that walking in as the old me, few if any people would have even noticed I was there.

I made it inside the building then turned right down the hall to the IR department office suite. I reached the door, stopped momentarily and took a couple of deep breaths in an effort to prepare myself for whatever was coming. With a less than a firm grip on reality I opened the door and stepped inside. I was greeted by the department secretary.

"Hello, can I help you, Miss?”

I realized she didn’t recognize me so I decided to see how long it would take her. "Yes Janet, you can. Is the boss in yet?"

"I'm sorry Miss but Mr. Brookfield isn't in yet. Would you like to wait?"

"Yes, I'll wait. My name is Jennifer Stevens." I walked over to a row of chairs and made myself comfortable remembering to smooth my skirt as I sat down then crossed my legs at the knees.

Janet looked over at me for several minutes. "Excuse me, Miss, Are you the one that has been on television so much over the past few days?"

"Yes, I'm the one." I smiled back at her.

"Oh, my God! Bob is that really you?"

"I was wondering how long it would take you. Yes, this is the new me." I stood up and twirled around. "How do you like it?"

"You look great! You want to be called Jennifer now right?"

"That or Jennie or Jen. ‘Bob’ effectively died from the lightning strike and a new me was born in his place."

"Hang on a minute and I'll get everyone in here. Just stay there and we'll have some fun, OK?"

"Go ahead, Janet." She picked up the phone and hit the PAGE button.

"Will everyone please come up front. We have a visitor I'm sure you all will want to see." They trickled to the front office. A few recognized me instantly from the media coverage. A few others had to get the word from the other folks in the office. Everyone was glad to see me. Most of the women wanted to know how I felt and what the change was like. I promised to talk to them about it in a little more private place than the middle of the reception area.

One of the single men propositioned me for a date and something more afterwards. I didn't appreciate the leering looks I was getting as he openly stared at my chest. I declined telling him I wasn't into that yet and made a mental note to stay away from him for a while until I could learn to defend myself a bit better. A few other men wanted to know what it was like to have female parts especially the breasts. I politely informed them that it wasn't appropriate in view of the College's harassment policies to talk about such things. Since I was a woman now they had better watch their actions. I didn't want to make trouble for anyone but I was unwilling to take any type of abuse from any co-worker.

The crowd was breaking up as the boss came in. He did a double take when he saw me then a smile of recognition appeared. "Hello, Jennifer. I was wondering when you'd show up. Come on into the office."

I followed him into his office and sat down in a chair across from his desk. "It's good to be back for a visit, Tony. I do need to get back to work. I'm healthy and I seem to be adjusting to all of this." I pointed to my body and shrugged.

"I've seen what you've been doing since you got out of the hospital. Not quite like it used to be is it?"

"That's true. I seem to be a local and maybe a national celebrity and the circumstances of the last few days haven't helped that any. I guess I was just in the wrong place at the right time to be able to help. I’m glad I could help people but I gave up a whole lot of privacy doing it. I just want to get back to the 5 day a week grind and get lost in the background if that's still possible."

"You do know that with that settlement you got you don't have to go back to work don't you?" His words hit me hard. I knew that of course but I didn't think other people knew how much I got.

"You know about that?"

"Yes. I was told all of the details and asked to keep it private. Everyone else knows there was an insurance settlement just not how much it was. And let's leave it that way shall we? I don't want everyone to go around trying to get struck by lightning on the Campus!"

"That works for me, Tony. Can I start again on Monday next week? I'd start sooner but I'm still learning about makeup and clothes and other feminine stuff that would bore most men to tears. I need to know all of that now though. Most natural women learn that from childhood. I have 24 years of learning to make up for."

"Monday is fine. You seem to have done well so far. Nice outfit too. Whoever is helping you is doing a good job."

"Thanks but this was entirely my choice. I just picked out what looked good on the women I saw and got some of the same things for myself."

"I guess that works, Jennifer."

"Tony, just Jen or Jennie please. Anything else before I get going today?"

"Yes there is. Can you run a calibration session on the cesium clocks? You're the only one that fully understands the process. They haven't been checked since your accident."

"I'll be glad to do that. Are the shop guys aware of what's happened to me or will I get some strange looks from them when I show up in my office over there?"

"I'll call over to let them know you're coming. How's that?"

"Thanks, Tony. I'll see you next week." He waved as he reached for the phone. I heard him explain to the shop folks what was going on. I waved to the folks in the office then headed for the security office to get a new college ID card. Fortunately I had all of the proper paperwork with me and the security person on duty had heard of my change on the news. I left the security office and walked to the library building across the huge parking lot.

The college was located on a hilltop at over a thousand feet above the surrounding country. The winds up here are well known for their ferocity even in summertime. The wind whipped at my legs and found its way up under my skirt. I vowed that if I have to wear skirts I was going to get some thermal panty hose if it existed or invent it if it didn't.

I made it into the building and headed for the basement. My office and the servers were located next to the IR workshop. I passed by the door to the workshop and let myself into my office. It had been several weeks since I was last here and the place still looked just about as I had left it.

I sat down at the desk in the big oversized chair that I had required as a man. I sort of felt lost in it now. I looked over at the phone to see the message light flashing and decided to check those out after I did the clock check.

The College had gotten lucky when another local college upgraded their high tech science lab a year ago. They had two serviceable cesium clocks that they donated to us. I had arranged to set them up as a master clock for all of the servers and computers on campus as well as making them available as a time source over the Internet. Cesium clocks use a gas called cesium to generate a precise frequency that is in turn used to derive the time. A calibration procedure is needed almost weekly to keep them in proper time sync with other time sources. There isn’t very much drift and what little drift there was is measured in fractions of millionths of a second. Our College was just using them as a stable time source. Other places used them as master timers and signal sources in their science labs and that required much more precise calibration procedures than the routines I used.

I left my desk and walked into the server room where the clocks were located. I had a pair of them interconnected so one monitored the other for accuracy and time variations. I went to the first in the pair and started the calibration sequence leaning against the small rack where the clock was mounted to take some weight off my aching feet. Now I remember why most of the female staff here don't normally wear heels. Even the male staffers wore sneakers when they spent hours on the hard concrete floors of some of the server areas. A few seconds later the second clock registered a major time and frequency shift in the first clock. I knew this because a red alarm light went on and a small buzzer sounded on the second clock. I moved away from the first clock and the alarm on the second clock stopped. Now it registered that the two clocks matched. I put my hands on the controls of the second clock to check it out when the first registered a similar time and frequency error in the clock I was now touching. I moved my hands away from the controls and the alarm turned off in the first clock as the second returned to the correct frequency and time.

In both cases I had been touching the controls or steel cases of the clocks when this happened. I touched the first clock with just a fingertip on the metal panel and watched the readouts on the second clock. In a few seconds the time difference was almost 100 milliseconds and growing, the first clock seeming to run faster than the second clock. The alarm went off on the second clock and I took my finger away from the first clock. Immediately the readouts on the second clock indicated the first clock was back on time.

I repeated the test with the second clock and got exactly the same results as the first. Then I touched both clocks and it appeared as nothing happened. Both stayed in sync. After thirty seconds I removed my hand from both clocks, watching as they both jumped back about 250 milliseconds in time on the readouts. Something in my body was causing the clocks to speed up when I touched them and revert to normal time when I stopped. I went to my own workbench and got a pair of latex gloves I use for laser printer cleaning then tried to repeat the experiments. The gloves were enough to prevent the clocks being disturbed by my touching them. I finished up the calibration procedure on both clocks then returned to my desk. I sat there lost in thought over what had just happened.

I was jarred back to reality by a knock on the door of my office. “Come in!” It turned out to be one of the shop folks. “Hi, Bill. How are you?”

“Good I guess, Jennifer is it now? Boy that lightning sure did a number on you. How are you feeling?”

“More than a little strange at times, Bill. Like just before you knocked. I’ll be fine with a bit more time. Tony told you I’m coming back next week didn’t he?”

“He did. And he told us you prefer to be treated like the woman you are. Right?”

“Yes, Bill. That’s true. The old ‘Bob’ effectively died when the lightning struck him a few weeks ago. The doctors told me I could never go back so I decided to accept what I am. I’m actually enjoying it since I’m healthy and young again. I have some living to do all over again and I’m not quite so shy about experiencing life any more either.”

“I’m glad to know you’re adapting so well. How long are you here today, Jennifer?”

“Jennie or Jen, please, Bill. I’ll only be here for a few more minutes. I’ll be back full time on Monday though. I have some rather intense studying to do about makeup and clothes. I learned the basics already but the finer points still elude me.”

“Ummmm… Jen, If you need to know anything please feel free to ask me in private ok?”

“Thanks, Bill. I imagine as a cross dresser you learned quite a bit didn’t you?” The look on his face changed to a look of almost total terror at my remark. “Bill, calm down. I’ve suspected for almost two years now and I’ve never said a word have I?”

“But how…”

“…did I figure it out?” He just nodded yes. “Remember when we were pulling that cable in one of the buildings a couple of years ago? You were up on a ladder when the back of your jeans dropped down when you stretched up to reach a ceiling tile. I thought it was rather odd that someone choose to wear pink underwear. At the time, I just assumed that something colored your underwear in the wash. Your comment just now completed the picture. Don’t worry, your secret is safe with me, Bill. It’s nobody else’s business.”

The look on his face changed back to almost normal. “Thanks, Jen. If the other guys knew they would probably never understand. I only go out dressed to places where I would never expect to see someone from the College. I did see a couple of people from here in a club once though.”

“Let me guess. A man and a woman. The man was dressed very convincingly in woman’s clothes and the woman was dressed in identical clothes. They looked like they might have been sisters. Right?”

“Yes. Do you know them?”

I nodded. “That was Jeff and Suzy. I’ve known about them for quite some time. Once you get past the kinky stuff they’re a very nice couple. They also throw one heck of a party.”

“Jen, I’m surprised at you! I never knew.”

“Well, Bill, I never got into the wild stuff but when you looked like I did you take your friends any way they come. Jeff and Suzy are the best. Want to go to their next party? Their ‘Kiss Summer Goodbye’ cookout should be coming up any time now. I’m sure they wouldn’t mind another guest especially if you come dressed. It’s usually a ‘come as you REALLY are’ type party. Nothing too funky, just a time and place where people can come together to share the company of others without anyone judging you because of the way you look. It was the only place I felt comfortable around people in a party situation. Strange huh?”

“I think I’d like that, Jen. Please let them know I’m interested.”

“I’ll let them know, Bill. I hope I haven’t missed the cookout. They make some of the best barbecue beef and pork in the area. It even rivals the Dinosaur Barbecue place downtown. Do you cook at all?”

“I’m told I make a great seven layer salad. Think they’d like a dish to pass around?”

“Yes, everyone usually brings their best dish. I usually bring lots of my garden relish sauce to top off the burgers and hot dogs.” We heard a knock on the door. I winked at Bill and put my finger on my lips for him to be quiet. “Come in!”

Wally, one of the other service crew, came in. There was far more than a slight resemblance between Wally and Maynard G. Crebbs from the old Dobie Gillis television show. “I wondered where you went, Bill. Who’s the cute chick?” He pointed my way. Bill glared back at him.

“That, you dimwit, is Jennifer Stevens. You remember him er… her don’t you? Don’t you watch the news on television?”

“Nope. Only the Saturday morning cartoons. What do you mean him? That’s a girl setting there”

“That, my friend with the pot soaked brain, is the former Bob Stevens. Remember when the guy got hit by lightning a few weeks ago here on campus?”

“Hey, man, I’m lucky to remember my own name sometimes. So who’s the cute chick?”

“Oh, Jen. I give up. Do you want to try explaining to him?”

“Nice to meet you, Wally is it? I’m Jennifer Stevens. The old network administrator, Bob Stevens, died in the hospital from his injuries. I’m his replacement. I’ll be starting here full time next week.”

“Welcome Jennifer. Well I just was wondering where Bill went. I’ll get back to the shop now.” He turned toward the door and disappeared down the hallway. Bill closed the door. Moments later we both broke out in laughter at the total clueless attitude of the guy.

“Bill, I wonder how he keeps the job sometimes.”

“If he wasn’t so good fixing PCs he would be out of here in a matter of seconds I suspect.”

“Me too. I do need to get moving again since I have lots more to do today. Here’s my home phone number if you want to call and talk some evening. Please don’t give it out to anyone else since it’s my private line. If I’m at home I’ll always answer this number. The public line I don’t always answer even when I’m home.”

“Understood, Jennifer. See you next week. And please do tell Jeff and Suzy I’d like to come to their party please.”

“I’ll do that. See you next week, Bill.” He waved as he left for the workshop down the hall.

I quickly checked the voicemail system to find over 20 messages waiting. I decided to leave them for next week since the Boss said that there was nothing urgent waiting for me. I reasoned that many of them could be people trying to get in touch with me from all of the publicity the past few weeks. I booted my office computer to check for email waiting for me. While I was waiting I recorded a new greeting message for the phone. As I was about to log into the email server the phone rang. The double rings indicate it was a call coming in from off-campus. I decided to grab it.

“Network Operations. Can I help you?”

“This is Josie Williams from the Sentinel. Could I speak to Jennifer Stevens please?”

“That’s me.”

“We’ve been trying to reach you concerning setting up an interview with one of our reporters about your incredible story. When can we arrange to send someone over?”

“I’m sorry but I can’t do that just yet. The first interview has been promised to a local television station. Until that tapes and airs I’m not doing any other interviews. What has appeared so far has been normal news coverage of events I’ve been involved in.”

“Not even if we could pay you for your time?”

“Sorry, ma’am but no thanks. I don’t wish to seem rude but this is my workplace and calls like this one are not something I feel is appropriate to do on company time.”

“I understand. Would you consider us for your first in-depth print interview?”

“Possibly but contact me at home after the television interview airs please. Goodbye.”

“Goodbye and thanks again. (CLICK)”

I wonder how many times they’ve tried to call the house and only got the answering machine. For that matter I wonder how many times everyone else has tried to call and got the machine. I wish there was an incoming call counter for calls people make without leaving a message on that thing. The phone rang several more times in the 10 minutes I looked at email. From the ring I knew that they were all from an outside number so I let the voicemail system handle those. I have a feeling that I may need to spend a full day next week just answering the phone and telling people no. On the other hand I could always ask for a new phone number instead of the current one and leave it unlisted in the campus directory.

I finished up with the email, turned off the computer and the lights and locked the door behind me as I left for the truck. I did notice that the stairs
were no longer a problem for me the way they were for the old male me. I just charged right up them almost taking them two at a time except for the short skirt I wore. I left the building, walking across the parking lot to the truck, my heels clicking all the way. Again, heads turned in my direction. I finally reached the truck and used the door as a screen again to safely climb in without providing a show of my panties. I pulled out of the lot toward the downtown area and the theater.

The clock in the dash read almost noontime. My tummy rumbled a bit so I decided to stop somewhere for lunch. Since I was dressed reasonably well I decided to visit a place called Salvatore's frequented by some of the local radio and television folks. I hoped to see my friend Roy there. I had only heard about the place and until now never even dared to go there.

I found a space in the parking lot then locked up the truck. The entrance was a short uneventful walk across the parking lot. As my eyes adjusted to the lower light level inside I was greeted just inside the door.

“Hello. May I help you Ms. Stevens. I do recognize you from coverage of recent events. I’m Sal.”

“Well, Sal, I was hoping to get a table to have some lunch. Is that possible?”

“Yes it is, right this way please.” He led me to a table in the center of a row along the wall. “Is this all right miss?”

“Yes. Could I see a menu please. This is my first time here.”

“Certainly. I’ll be right back.” He left and reappeared moments later with silverware, napkins, a glass of water with ice and of course a menu. “Would you like a few minutes to decide?”

“Yes, please.” He bowed then left to seat some new customers. He returned about 5 minutes later.

“Are you ready to order, miss?”

“Yes, I’ll have a small chef salad with Thousand Islands dressing and two small rolls with butter please. Also a glass of soda with ice.”

“Very good. I’ll have that for you in a few minutes.”

I looked around the room not seeing anyone I immediately recognized. Of course, all of the noon news anchors and staff would be on the air right now. They wouldn’t be in here for another hour or more at least. I wouldn’t be seeing Dorene today. As I waited for my lunch a tall man came up beside the table and stood there a moment.

“Hello, Ms Stevens. May I join you?” I looked up and saw Bob Johnston, the general manager of WTGF, the station where Roy worked.

“Please do have a seat, Bob, and please call me Jennifer. We've known each other for years so don't be so formal. I needed to catch up with you at some point anyway and now is a good time. How is the station surviving after the storm?”

“Fairly well I think. You know, without your trip to the transmitter site, we would never have been able to warn as many people as we did. Just for that this meal is on the station as a very small way of saying thanks. I saw the video of the storm and all of us at the station want to say thanks for risking your life to help us out, Jennifer.”

“Thanks, Bob. I do appreciate that. What about all of the tower damage? How long will that take to fix?”

“Several months it seems. There is no exact match for the old towers any more so we have to put up 4 brand new towers. It’s driving Roy nuts trying to get our FCC approval in a short amount of time. Our nighttime coverage is only about one tenth of what it was due to the power reduction we have to do at night.”

“That’s rough. Is the insurance going to help any with the damage or are they saying that the storm is an ‘Act of God’?”

“That’s the excuse they’re using all right. Looks like corporate is going to have to eat the bill on this one. I don’t have any firm quote on the new towers either.”

“Any guess on the amount yet?”

“Roy has an educated guess of between one hundred thousand dollars to almost a quarter of a million dollars depending on the options we select for the new array.”

“Please do us all a favor and put in remote antenna selectors. OK?”

“No problem on that for certain in view of your experience.” Bob chuckled and I giggled a bit.

“Roy said something about my show proposal too. He said I needed to talk to you about it.” Just then, Sal brought my lunch. Bob ordered then asked Sal to add my meal to his check. We continued to talk as I had my lunch.

"Wow, Jennifer. Getting waited on by the owner of the place? What did you do?"

"Nothing, Bob. He just introduced himself when I came in. He's really the owner?"

“Yes, he owns this place. Hmmm… most unusual. Anyway, we want to go ahead with the show if you’re interested.”

“I’m certainly still interested, Bob. Who are we going to get to be the host? I just wanted to produce the show.”

“I was hoping that you would both host and produce it, Jennifer. Before you think we’re trying to cash in on your newly found fame, I did try to reach you about that on the day of your accident. In fact, as I now know what happened on that day, it was just about the time you got hit. My message is probably still on your voicemail at the college.”

“I was just there. I saw there were at least twenty messages so I decided to leave them for the start of next week. I’m sorry about that Bob. I could have heard it today but just didn’t go far enough I guess.”

“So are you still interested?”

“Yes, I am. When did you want to try some shows to see if the concept works?”

“We know it works, Jennifer. The previous show you did for us years ago proved that. The station at the time was more interested in turning some profit than it was in doing live local shows since the dollars were so tight. If it had been my choice you would still be on the air right now.”

“Ok. So when do we start again?”

“Whenever you’re ready. I just need a four week head start for a publicity campaign. I want to do it right this time. I want to get corporate to carry the show on all of their other AM stations live. That’s over seventy stations in the network, many of them in major markets including New York City, Washington and Los Angeles.”

"Could I have a day or two to make a decision, Bob?"

"Yes, that's fine. To help you make your decision here's what you'll be getting paid." He grabbed a napkin and wrote two figures then handed it to me. I looked at the figures and my mouth dropped wide open for a few seconds. "The first figure is just for you appearing on the local station. That's per show. The other figure is what you'll get per show if we can set up a distribution network of at least fifty stations. We'll pro-rate between those amounts increasing the amount whenever ten more stations are added to the network. How's that sound, Jennifer?"

I just sat there stunned for what seemed like an hour. I guess it was only a few seconds though. "Bob, I truly don't know what to say right now. I never thought something like this was possible. You will definitely have my answer by four PM tomorrow. I just need to check some things out to make sure other activities I've committed to are handled properly. I do need to have some idea as to what time the show will run. I'm going to work with the community theater group on a play and I need to make sure the afternoons and evenings are free for rehearsals. Will the show run past noontime?"

"We were looking at eleven AM until noon for the show. That's late enough to give an eight AM start time live on the west coast if the show goes into syndication. Does that fit in with what you need to do?"

"That works out quite well actually. I'll call you tomorrow with a final answer. At the moment though I'm inclined to accept the offer. Can we consider one thing though? Let's try this for about sixteen weeks. If, at the twelve week mark, things don't seem to be working out we can gracefully stop things and part friends. Does that sound reasonable?"

"If you hadn't asked for something like that I was going to suggest it tomorrow myself. Looks like were on the same wavelength on this."

A waiter finally brought his lunch. I picked up my glass and raised it in a toast. "Here's to the start of what I hope will be a wonderful relationship." Bob responded by picking up his glass and clinking it on mine.

"I completely agree. By the way, if the theater group wants some publicity tell them that we’ll give then some advertising time in exchange for a block of tickets we can use as give-aways."

We finished our meals then Bob picked up the check. I thanked him and headed to my truck to go to the theater. Sal stopped me on my way out.

"How was everything. Ms. Stevens?"

"Wonderful, Sal. I hope to be back much more often."

"That's good to hear. I'm pleased you enjoyed our food. May I ask a small favor of you?"

"Go right ahead." I wondered what was coming now.

"I would very much like to get a picture of us together and place it in a position of honor in the restaurant. You'll notice other photos of other celebrities that have visited the restaurant." He motioned toward the walls.

I glanced around and saw loads pictures of him with local radio and television people. I even saw a few of him with several nationally known stars taken when they came to visit the area. "Sal, I hardly think I'm in the 'celebrity' category considering the people in your pictures. Are you sure?"

"I'm quite certain, Miss Stevens. Shall I call get my camera?"

"If you're certain Sal then it's all right with me. I'm honored."

"Thank you, Miss Stevens. I'll be right back."

"Sal, since I suspect I'm likely to become a regular please do call me Jennifer." Sal smiled then left to get the camera. He returned in a minute or so with the camera and one of the office staff. He handed the camera to the woman and motioned me to follow him to a spot near the front door. He reached a light switch and turned it on adding some light to the area. We stood next to each other and I put my arm around his shoulders. I motioned that it was all right for him to place his arm around my waist. The woman snapped two pictures. I motioned for her to snap one more then turned and planted a big kiss on Sal's cheek. The woman giggled after she took the picture. I couldn't see but I suspect that the look on Sal's face was a keeper.

"Thank you again, Jennifer. You surprised me! If that last one comes out well may I use it on the wall?"

"Certainly. I'd like a copy of all three pictures please. I suspect the look on your face on that last one isn't seen too often around here."

"That is quite true. I want to give you something." He reached into his pocket and took out a small gold colored plastic card embossed with my name. "I was hoping to see you come in. This is a card for our establishment. It contains a special telephone reservation line number. If you show it to any of the staff when you first arrive, you will be accorded the finest seating immediately. If you also have any special food requests please feel free to bring in the recipe and I'll have our staff make sure they can prepare it for you. If it is very good we would like permission to add it to our menu with your name. We have several special dishes suggested or created by our guests on the menu already."

"Sal, do you remember a little restaurant called Bubbles that was located on the arcade down at Sylvan Beach years ago?"

"Yes, I do. They had the most wonderful vegetable garnish for their hamburgers and hot dogs. Why do you ask?"

"Are you interested in the recipe?"

"Who do I have to ask to get it? I have been trying off and on for a few years to re-create it! I would be glad to add it to the menu as a special side item."

"You only need to ask me, Sal. Like you, I tried for several years to re-create it. I was finally successful. It's quite simple to make actually. I only have the basic ingredients written down. I'll have to bring in all of the items and prepare a batch here so your staff can figure out how to duplicate it. It that all right?"

"I can ask for nothing better than a lesson in how to prepare it from the woman that figured it out. We are ready for you anytime you are ready to show us."

"Well then the next time I come and have a couple of hours extra I'll arrange with your staff to do it."

"Thank you so much Jennifer. And now I feel I must let you go. I did after all interrupt you as you were leaving."

"Sal, I will be coming back very soon. Thanks for your fine hospitality and wonderful food." I offered my hand for a handshake. Instead, he gently took my hand in his and kissed it.

"I look forward to your return."

He bowed again then went back to taking care of his customers. I headed for the door to the parking lot. I had a lot to think about and some quiet time in an empty old theater was just what I needed right now.

I put the truck into a parking slot as close to the stage door as I could. I unlocked the door and went inside locking it again behind me. I turned lights on as I went until I got to the actual door to the stage area. Just inside the door was a switch for the backstage work lights. Someone had left an old couch sitting on the stage with the back facing the audience. I decided that it looked like a comfortable spot and plopped down to do some serious thinking. I kicked off my heels and tucked my legs up underneath me. I realized only after I did it that it was now almost a reflex action.

I knew what doing a radio show was like from a few years back. I had hosted a similar show for the same station. There were lots of pluses and a few negatives. The main negative point is being tied down to going to the station every Saturday. Of course back then I lived a whole lot farther away from the station than I do now. I could always put in some additional phone lines and feed the show back to the station from my home studio if it really caught on.

The positive points were the pay, the fact that except for promotional materials I wouldn't be seen on television, and the fact that many people don't really recognize voices that well. On the old show my male voice was rather distinctive and was easily recognized outside of the station. I had quite a few people recognize my old and ask about the show or want an autograph. With my new voice, I would just blend into the background when I wasn’t on the air. Radio is much different from television in that you usually don't develop "groupies" the way someone does if your appearance is well known. There is no constant exposure of your face so people easily recognize you to become attached.

I did need to let Greg know about it though since whatever I did might effect my working on the play. Either way the group could get some “free” publicity in exchange for some tickets to give away. In the stage business, you take things like publicity however you can get them. No opportunity was overlooked if it meant helping the balance in the checking account at the close of the play. Any publicity that I could generate would only be a plus.

Then there was the problem I had discovered back at the College. What were the strange signals being generated by my body that could have such an effect on a cesium clock? They're the most stable things in the world if properly cared for. Would the signal give me problems with the equipment at the station? I needed to experiment with the production studio at home to be certain.

It felt like I had been there for hours thinking when I was startled by someone clomping down the hallway outside. The side door to the stage opened and Tammy came bounding in.

"Hi, Jen. You're early. Been here long?"

"Since quarter after one or thereabouts. I was just sitting here enjoying some quiet time and thinking about things. Sometimes I just need to get in a quiet place and reason something out."

"Oh, sorry. Did I interrupt you?"

"Yes, but that's OK. I tend to get lost in thought sometimes lately. This was one of those times. So much has happened that parts of it all are still sinking in. Just when I think I have a firm grasp on reality something else happens to turn my world sideways again."

"I'd offer a penny for your thoughts, Jen, but they don't buy as much as they used to." Tammy smiled at me.

"Well, Tammy, I just found out that the big radio station in the city wants me to host a one hour radio show on technology for them on Saturday mornings. I'm still trying to figure out all the ramifications of doing it."

"That's great! Have you decided yet?"

"I'm leaning toward a yes answer but there are still lots of things I have to work out." Tammy flew toward me and gave me a huge hug.

"Oh, Jen, I'm so happy for you. Can I come and watch some day?"

"Hold on there tiger. I haven’t told them anything yet!"

“Told who what yet?” We turned around to see Greg standing behind us in the audience.

“Hi Greg. I was just telling Tammy that I got an offer from WTGF to do a talk show on technology on their station every week. I haven’t told them yet that I would do it. I only found out a little over two hours ago.”

“That’s great, Jen. I hope you can still help us out though.”

“No problem there, Greg. The show would run from eleven AM until noon and I’ll be out of the studio by quarter after twelve every Saturday. Since the show doesn’t start until three PM there’s plenty of time to get here.”

“Then there’s no problem. I wish you the best with the new show, Jen.”

“Thanks, Greg.”

“So, Jen, are you working here today in those clothes?” Tammy pointed to my skirt and heels.

“Certainly not. I brought some other stuff. Got somewhere I can use to change?”

“Just follow me, Jen.” Tammy led the way to one of the many dressing rooms along the hallway. I went in and emerged a few minutes later in the jeans and work shirt I had packed in the bag this morning. I couldn't find Tammy so I went out on the stage and yelled.

“Hey Tammy! Ready to check out the follow spots and the sound system today?” She popped out from behind a scenery flat stored against a wall backstage.

“Sure. I was checking if there are microphone jacks hidden along the walls. I did find a couple of them hidden back there. What do you want to do first?”

“Let’s do the rest of the lighting then the sound system last.”

I followed Tammy to the back of the theater where we worked our way up a narrow stairway to the balcony area used for the follow spots. They were large spotlights mounted on a stand. An operator moved them by hand to follow a character around on the stage. The spots could change the color of the light, and the size and shape of the beam they projected on the stage. Most small theaters had at least two follow spots. This theater had four. All were quite old but in reasonably good shape. Only a few minor repairs and lubrication on the moving parts to keep them quiet would be needed to restore them to good working order. The color filters also needed to be replaced since they were faded and cracked from the heat of the spotlight bulb.

We went back down to the orchestra pit. I waited while Tammy brought out a small rolling desk type arrangement that had the sound system mounted in it. It plugged into the edge of the stage using several large cables. One carried the microphones, another was the feed to the speakers mounted at the sides of the stage and the last was for the power for the system. After everything was plugged in we turned on the system and tested each microphone. A couple refused to work and I made some notes of things to check. We also tested out the wireless microphone system and found that a couple of the microphone/transmitter units appeared to be dead. I tried swapping batteries with another working unit but they still refused to work.

There didn’t seem to be any major problems with the sound system either. Just loads of little things that had been left unfixed over the years. A good cleanup of the tape decks and mixing board would restore the system to serviceable use. We unplugged the system then I talked to Greg as Tammy put it away.

“Well, Greg. It looks like the lighting and sound system is in better condition than you thought. Sure they need some fix-ups here and there but nothing that I can’t handle easily. You’ll need to get new filter material for all of the spots since the old stuff is pretty much gone but that’s minor. The sound system needs a few microphones repaired or maybe replaced. Other than that things are in good shape for the play.”

“Thanks, Jen. Having you around helps a lot. Do you think Tammy would mind if I asked you to run the sound and lighting for the play?”

“We can talk to her about it. I don’t think she’ll mind though. I do want to have her help so there’s someone that can take over in an emergency. Sort of an understudy position.”

“Good thinking, Jen.”

“I wanted to ask you about publicity too, Greg. The radio station said that if you want to give them a small block of tickets for use as give-aways they would provide some advertising time. That would give you lots of on-air exposure for very little up front cost. Are you interested?”

“Sure. Have someone from the station give me a call and we’ll work something out. Thanks for the suggestion, Jen. I’m so glad that we’re working together again after all of this time. I finally have a sense that this play is going to come together just fine.”

“I think things will work out fine too. Most of these folks have been in other plays before. Only a few are first-timers. I just hope that most of them have personal schedules that let them get to all of the rehearsals.”

“Speaking of that, will you help me again as a stand-in when we need you? You always do a good job of learning all of the play so you can step into just about any role in rehearsals.”

“If I’m here for the rehearsals, yes. I’ll do stand-in duty as needed.”

“That helps a lot, Jen. Are you done here for the day?”

“Yes. I was thinking of heading home shortly.”

“If you need to change again the dressing room is still open. I’ll take care of locking up. I’m planning the scenery so I’ll be here a while longer.”

“When do you want to get together and record some music tracks for the practice CD for the cast?”

“How about this weekend? I haven’t scheduled any rehearsals then. They start the next week.”

“I’ll give you a call in a day or so to work out a time. Saturday is bad because of some other activities but Sunday is available. I have to get moving so I’ll see you again this weekend.” I headed for the dressing room to change back into the blouse and skirt. I had another stop to make and the skirt and blouse would look much better than jeans and a work shirt.

When I completed the change I stuffed the jeans and shirt into the bag along with the socks and sneakers. I was back in the panty hose and heels again for this last stop. I locked the dressing room door behind me then headed for my truck in the parking lot. Tammy caught up with me just before I got out the stage door.

“Leaving so soon, Jen?”

“Yes, I have one more stop to make today then I’ll head home. Has Greg talked to you yet?”

“About what?”

“Greg asked me to handle the sound and lighting for this play. I told him I wanted you as assistant if that’s all right with you. I’d like to bring you along as far as I can in the field.”

“I’d like that a lot, Jen. I was hoping you would ask me. I really like working in the theater and I have a strong interest in the backstage stuff more than actually being on the stage.”

“I’m glad to hear that. Can you be here for the rehearsals? I may miss a few of them for a little while. And when I am able to be here, Greg may have me doing stand-ins for cast members that can’t make the rehearsals that night. There needs to be a backup person for most of the major people in and supporting the play and you are mine.”

“I’ll be here then. Thanks again, Jen.” Tammy gave me a huge hug again.

"Thanks, Tammy. Hey, I need your address and phone number!" I dug in my purse for the stack of business cards I had printed up at home. "Here's my name, address and phone number." I added the private line to the card and handed it to her. "The number I added is the private line. Please don't give it out, ok? Here's another card you can write your address and phone number on." I handed her another card and my pen. A few moments later she handed it back with her address and phone number.

"Tammy, if you aren't doing anything tomorrow give me a call after about ten AM. If I'm available you can come over to see my ham station and Internet stuff."

"I'll have to ask my Mom. Is it all right if she comes too?"

"Sure, I'd like very much to meet your mother. She's welcome any time."

"I'll call you tomorrow then. Thanks, Jen and be careful driving, you look a little out of it right now."

"I feel a little out of it right now too. I want to make one more stop then I'm headed home." I waved back at Tammy as I headed out of the stage door toward my truck.

The truck rumbled to life again and I pointed it in the direction of the nearest mall. That was a smaller mall a few miles away from my house with a science store in it and a video/music store. I pulled into the parking lot a few minutes after I left the theater and found a spot a little way away from an entrance. I locked the truck and headed inside.

The first stop was the video store. I had the VHS tape of Victor/Victoria but not the sound track CD. I decided to pick one up in case I needed to use some of the instrumental tracks. Henry Mancini did a great job with the music. In fact, some of the music was used when Julie Andrews did her stage version of the movie. I found a copy in the movie soundtrack section and paid for it at the checkout.

The science store was next. I looked at the book section not knowing quite what I was looking for. I finally found a book on time theory and relativity. I decided it was better than nothing and took it to the checkout.

The mall had a small food court and since I really didn’t feel like cooking supper when I got home, I got something to eat. It was just a little too early to eat supper but I figured that I could always grab a light snack at home if I felt hungry later. I settled down at a table to quietly eat my dinner and look at the book.

I made it about halfway through my salad when I heard a woman’s voice next to me. “Hi, I’m sorry to bother you but are you the woman that was almost killed in the tornado on Saturday? The one I saw on television?”

“Yes. I’m the one. What can I do for you?”

“Could you sign something for me please? My daughter will never believe I saw you in person.”

“I’ll be happy to. Do you have something I can sign?” She dug around in her purse util she found what looked like a shopping list. She turned it over and handed me the paper and a pen.”

“What’s your daughter’s name?”

“It’s Cindy.”

I wrote “To Cindy, YES your mom DID meet me at the mall today! Jennie Stevens.” I handed the paper and pen back to her. “There you go! Now when you tell your daughter and she says she doesn’t believe you, don’t say a word. Just hand her this.”

She looked at the paper and giggled. “That’s perfect. Thank you!” She put the paper in her purse and walked away chatting with her friend. I was going to go back to reading my book when I noticed a few other people looking in my direction.

“Would you like autographs too?” Many of them smiled when I offered so I motioned them over and signed my name and a special greeting or two for several people. As the last of them left a security guard came over.

“Miss, can you come with me? Our mall manager would like to talk with you a moment.”

“Is there a problem?”

“No that I’m aware of ma’am. He just asked if I would take you back to meet with him in his office.”

“Just let me finish my salad and I’ll be happy to meet the manager.”

The guard nodded then spoke into his handled radio saying that it would be a few more minutes. I finished my salad and cleaned up the tray and the paper plates and cup. I motioned to the guard to lead the way. We headed for the management office in the middle of the mall. I was escorted into the manager’s office.

“Thanks for coming Ms. Stevens. My name is Roger Schuster. I thought it best to talk with you in private so I had our security staff ask you to meet me here. I’m pleased you choose our mall to do some shopping. "

“It’s close to home and has a store or two I’ve shopped at in the past. How did you know I was here?” He motioned to a wall of television screens. Each carried a picture from security cameras spread out all over the mall. One of them showed a picture of the area I sat in when I was in the food court.

"We saw the crowd that gathered just to get your autograph. I counted nearly fifty people and that was just an unannounced visit. I was wondering if you would consider an autograph session for us and we'll make sure the word gets out with some advertising. It would sure help the businesses here."

"To tell you the truth it's not something I had considered before, Mr. Schuster." I sat there for several seconds debating something. " I need to tell you something in the strictest confidence. Do you agree that what I'm about to tell you not be discussed with anyone else without my approval?"

"This intrigues me Ms. Stevens. Yes, I'll agree to your stipulations."

"Jennifer will do please. Mr Schuster…"

"And please call me Roger, Jennifer."

"Roger, earlier today I received an offer from a local radio station to host a live one hour weekly show on computers and technology. While I have not agreed to any terms with the station yet, I hope that agreements will be completed by the end of the week. I've already had a request from a computer store in another mall for a public appearance. I have to be fair and take things in a first asked, first served mode. Properly handled I see no reason why I could not do an appearance after the show premiers and after I appear at the other mall by at least a couple of weeks."

"The prospect certainly does appeal to me and I suspect there are several stores in this mall that would be interested in hosting your appearance. I assume that some form of advertising on the local station during your show would be needed and possibly an advertising package at other times of the day as well?"

"I would say during the show certainly. As for ads at other times, I would leave that to you to determine directly with the station. At the moment, I don't know enough about of any the details to begin to address how to handle this. I can promise that any public appearance will certainly be mentioned frequently on the show."

"Well, Jennifer, here is my business card. I think we can talk at length after you iron out all of the details on your radio show. May I ask when it's likely to start?"

"My guess at the moment is 4 to 6 weeks. The station is talking about a publicity campaign so some time will be needed to get that ready and out to the public. I suspect they will use spots on the station possibly with print and billboard advertising."

"Please do let me know as soon as all of the details are completed. I would like to get involved with this right from the start."

"Should I have the station call you when they're ready to go with the project?"

"If you would that will help greatly."

"Then I'll let you know if it all works out and who to talk to at the station and I'll tell them to call you. Could I have another of your cards to pass along to the station?"

"You sure can. Here are a few extras as well. I do want to thank you again for visiting our mall and making those customers happy by signing autographs for them. If there is anything I can do for you please do let me know."

"Thank you Roger. I'll be in touch as soon as possible."

He picked up the phone and called for the guard. "Jerry, would you please escort this lovely lady back to the mall or her vehicle?"

The guard motioned for me to go ahead. We walked back out into the mall towards the entrance I used earlier. "Thanks, Jerry is it?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"You may be seeing more of me around here. If I do wind up doing a signing session would you like to be on the security detail?"

"It would be an honor, ma'am."

"Thank you, Jerry. Bye now!" I waved goodbye as I stepped outside.

A cool wind had whipped up since I went into the mall. Summertime looked like it was indeed coming to an end. I walked as quickly as I could back to the truck while wearing a skirt with three inch heels. The wind whipping around my legs and another more sensitive part of my new anatomy was uncomfortable. I got the truck started and switched the heat on. The truck warmed up a little on the way home.

I thought of the possibilities as I drove. I didn't like telling the manager another mall asked me first. I knew I needed to give Adam a chance at the publicity if I wanted to keep things with him on a friendly level. I wasn't certain that it would have mattered but I wasn't sure enough about our relationship to test it out like that.

The possibility that other malls or computer stores in other areas where the show would be heard might want a public appearance would also have to factor into whether or not I did the show. If I was expected to travel, I wanted to address that up front and make plans to allow for it.

I decided to stop for some groceries then head for home. A couple of plastic bags full of supplies later I found myself in the driveway of the house. I grabbed the mail from the mailbox then let myself into the house. A trip to the kitchen to put the groceries away was followed very quickly by a trip to my bedroom to change out of the skirt and heels.

I decided to try something different and took one of my new sheer nightgowns out of the closet. I took off my bra sighing as my breasts came free. I wore a different style bra that I hadn't tried on before and found it uncomfortable to wear for as long as I had today. It felt great to have the constricting bra off at last. I decided to leave it off for the night. I needed to get used to these things when they weren't contained in a bra anyway. My nipples came to attention slightly in the cooler air of the bedroom. They were stimulated a little more rubbing against the silky feel of the nightgown and stood out quite prominently. I looked at myself in the mirror on the back of the door. I saw a woman with her breasts displayed in an almost transparent nightgown. She was wearing panty hose and high heels and she was obviously a little turned on. I wondered what would have happened if a woman looking like I do now had been in the same room with the old me. The old me probably would have told the woman that he wasn't interested and that she could do better than to be involved with him anyway. Things are sure different now. I have to remember this look. Next time Adam is here, it will drive him crazy. I sighed and continued changing clothes after looking at myself for a few more seconds.

Off came the panty hose and heels to be replaced with matching panties, some soft socks and a pair of warm fuzzy slippers. I noticed that my feet tend to get cold very quickly. The socks and slippers were comfortable and kept my feet nice and warm.

I looked at the time and decided that a nice long, warm bath would do wonders to relax me so I headed for the bathroom to start the water filling the tub. A handful of bath beads went into the water as I adjusted it to a bit warmer than normal for me. Ten minutes later and I was soaking in the tub in the warm scented water.

The events of earlier today kept racing through my mind. I realized that I have a lot to think about before tomorrow morning.

More later, Dear Diary. I have a feeling that this is going to be a very long night.

-*-*-*-*- Continued in Zapped! Chapter 8 -*-*-*-*-

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Zapped! -8- The Techno-Goddess

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Taxonomy upgrade extras:

Zapped! — Chapter 8 “The Techno Goddess”

If anyone reading the story discovers a typo or other error, please let me know so I can correct it. You can send an email to: [email protected]. Please let me know where you saw the story and what the error was. I'll attempt to get it corrected. Thanks Rebekkah deMere for her expert nit-picking that helps me keep the story on track.

This is a work of fiction, with a few real life experiences added in. All of the characters in this story are fictional, and any resemblance to anyone else living or dead is probably a coincidence. Please notify me if you are archiving this and the other chapters of the story on a web site. Permission specifically granted to Sapphire’s Place, Crystal’s Story Site and Petra's web site to archive this. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format, please contact me for arrangements. Additional information on this story may be found at: http://www.ralabs.com/zapped/ .

Zapped — Chapter 8 — Techno goddess
by Bob Arnold - Copyright 2001 - All Rights Reserved

Tuesday -

Sleep hadn’t come easy last night so I fought to keep my eyes open when the alarm clock woke me up. I spent most of the night thinking over all of the permutations of doing the radio show and how it might fit into my new lifestyle. I tend to examine new opportunities before I just jumped into doing them. Some things, like the play, are relatively known events with a starting point and an end point attached to it. Other things like the radio show were only partially known events with only some type of starting point attached to it. From doing a similar show about five years ago, I knew pretty much what to expect and what it would be like doing a local live one hour talk show on a weekly basis.

Looking back, it all started when I was asked to be a guest on one of the other weekday afternoon talk shows on WTGF. I had been helping the station with their computers and the internal network used to distribute the incoming newswires to the computers in the newsrooms and air studios for several years. I was also helping Roy at the same station with occasional engineering duties.

The show’s host was looking for someone to talk about where technology and computers was headed and I happened to get a call after Roy, the station’s chief engineer, recommended me. I was scheduled for just the first thirty minutes of the show. The response was so incredible that the host asked me to stay for the whole three hours of his show. We talked about computers and almost any other technology question that came up. The phones never stopped lighting up until at least twenty minutes after the show ended.

When I finally got out of the on-air studio I got called into the general manager’s office and was offered my own talk show to start on Saturday morning. At the time the money they offered was considerable and there was no way that I could refuse an offer like that. Of course I jumped at the chance. By the time I left the building I had recorded a couple of promo spots and they were playing on the air to advertise the show to start on the weekend.

I had lots of fun doing the show since the incredible shyness I had didn’t enter into the picture. I went into each show with a specific purpose. That purpose was to answer the listener’s questions to the best of my ability. When I held that thought, being on the radio was a mystical experience for me. For an hour I could set aside my fear and just enjoy helping people understand their computers or helping to resolve their computer problems. The knowledge that almost a million people could be listening never bothered me. Oh sure, for the first few minutes of each show, my stomach felt like it had butterflies the size of B-52 bombers in it but that feeling passed quickly as I settled into a familiar routine. It was the highlight of my week every Saturday morning to go to the station and do the show live. I only missed one show when I got the flu and lost my voice for a week.

The show lasted for a little over a year until ownership of the station changed. The new owners wanted to go entirely to sports talk and that meant all of the existing shows got dumped, mine included. The show’s demise happened at the start of an especially bad period in my life. Just hours after the last show aired my mom passed away from a long battle with her heart and diabetes. I made the mad dash to her bedside but I was too late to really say goodbye and tell her I loved her. The damage to her body was too great and only the life support equipment was keeping her alive. I held her hand as the support equipment was turned off. She died quietly about thirty minutes later with me still holding her hand and stroking her hair. I like to think that she actually heard the things I said in that last half hour of her life even though I know that was impossible. The doctors said that her brain activity had dropped to nothing just before I got to the hospital. My tears of grief at her passing did flow but only after my change. The shock of the change and everything else over the years built up so much that my emotional control totally and permanently failed.

Her passing and other events around that time soured me on broadcasting or doing anything else for a while. I tossed aside requests to write several magazine articles, an offer to do a technology book and at least two requests to bring back the old radio talk show on other stations. I even turned down the chance to guest host a local television show several times.

I walked around in a fog for over a year barely existing from day to day. I nearly lost my job at the college because of my deepening depression. A friend refused to accept my self-imposed exile from reality and got me to come out of my stupor a few weeks after the first anniversary of my mom's passing away. I am forever grateful to her. I shudder whenever I think of what was likely to happen to me if I persisted on that self-destructive path. I often wish that Maggie hadn't taken a job outside the area and moved away two years ago.

It’s hard to shake old habits. I still find myself wishing for the simpler time in my life not so long ago when I could go anywhere and not constantly be recognized. The main problem I had then was kids calling me a fat man and pointing at me. Now wherever I go I'm recognized as the guy that turned into a woman. Even if nobody comes right out and asks, heads turn as I walk by. Maybe it's just the male ritual of watching women but sometimes it sure makes my skin crawl.

Sometime last night it finally hit me that no matter what I really wanted to do, even as a man, someone or something was always poking, prodding or pulling me in new directions. Before my change I had written a newspaper column, done stage work in lighting and sound, helped produce a weekly television show, and done a live radio talk show. I designed and installed sound, security and fire alarm systems and cable television distribution networks, constructed the network at the college and served as technology reporter for Radio New Zealand International. I wondered just how many other people had been as blessed as I had been in doing such a wide variety of things.

Sometime during those agonizing hours I came to the conclusion that no matter what I did, people were going to recognize me. There was simply too much publicity about my transformation and the events that happened after it. There would always be curious interest in the man that changed into a woman after getting hit by a lightning bolt. I was just going to have to accept that and move on with my life. If people were going to look at me and recognize me when I went out then let it be for something more than being a medical curiosity. Let it be for whatever I've done since the change not because of it. If that involved doing live radio or maybe television again then so be it.

Around two AM, I finally decided to apply my best efforts toward doing the talk show at WTGF. If I tried and succeeded then I would have something to be proud of and more than a little bit of money besides. Not that I really needed more anyway. If I failed then at least I came away with a new experience and the knowledge that I tried my best. I wrote several pages of notes and left the pad on the nightstand. By around two thirty, I turned the lights out and drifted off into a fitful sleep.

The alarm clock started buzzing at five AM rudely pushing me toward getting up. I decided that rolling over in bed was better than rolling out of bed so I reached out to turn off the alarm. I ducked under the covers and snuggled down into the nice warmth of the bed. I wasn't scheduled to start work again until next week so some extra sleep was just what I needed right now.

A few hours later I woke up again when the private line started ringing. A glance over at the clock showed that the time was just a little after eight AM.

"Hello?"

"Hi, Jen, This is Peggy. Did I wake you up?"

"Yea but I needed to get up anyway. You coming over this morning?"

"Sure if you need me to."

"I think I'd like that today. I need someone to talk to and I did want to go over more makeup and clothing stuff again."

"Great. See you around nine AM? It's just after eight now."

"Can you make that eleven AM, Peggy? It will take me almost an hour just to get myself sorted out this morning. Then I need to make some phone calls that will take up most of another hour. We can go out to lunch after you get here then take care of my questions when we get back. I'm buying, ok?"

"I'll go for that. Where are we going?"

"Have you ever been to Salvatore's?"

"No. I've heard about it though, very good and expensive. We're going there for lunch?"

"Yes we are. I have to arrange a business meeting and you're invited too, better dress up for it though. Nothing too fancy but business type attire would be best."

"All right. I'll see you around eleven then. Bye, Jen!"

"Bye!"

I fumbled to put the phone back on the hook and sat up on the edge of the bed. I rubbed my eyes and stared out the window for a few seconds looking at the low clouds scooting across the skyline. The dark gray morning just about perfectly matched my mood. I really wanted another couple of hours of sleep but if I was going to get anything accomplished today I have to get moving.

I showered and dried off then got dressed in a bra and panties. I put on my bathrobe and headed for the kitchen to get a quick breakfast. I decided on a grapefruit and some toast along with a glass of orange juice. Twenty minutes after I started I was finished eating. I headed for the computer room to do a quick check and look at the weather forecast since it would have some effect on what I wore today. The forecast was about the same as yesterday so I decided to wear something similar.

Back in the bedroom again I found a matching skirt and jacket in a lighter shade of blue than the set I wore yesterday. The skirt was a few inches longer so I shouldn't have a problem getting into the truck quite as bad as yesterday. I found another white blouse in the closet. I found a pair of shoes with heels an inch shorter than yesterday. I remembered what the three inch heels did to my feet. I didn't know how long I would be wearing them and decided to go for comfort.

I put on another pair of the same smoke color panty hose as yesterday and completed dressing in the outfit. I added some simple touches of makeup and combed and brushed my hair into the usual ponytail style that I wore so often now. A spray of rose scent went on last. I decided to stop and see what Peggy said about the effort. I thought I looked fine as I turned out the light on the makeup table. I headed for the room next to the guestroom I had set up as my home office.

I was glad that I had done it since it now looked like I would have a real need for it with the radio show looming on the horizon. I brought my purse with me and dumped the contents on the desk. I placed most of the things back in the purse keeping some paperwork I had tossed in it separate. I sorted the paper into two piles then turned toward the PC I installed as the business workstation. About two minutes later I was logged into the Windows 2000 server in the computer room.

I called up the address and phone book and entered much of the information on the paperwork into the appropriate places. I checked my work then saved the database. I started up the word processing program and started a note file on the radio show. I wanted to put as much of what I thought about last night into the note file as I could. Things like travel arrangements and costs and more.

I was certain that I wanted to retain ownership of the radio show. I would grant the station rights to distribute it and work out an agreement to use their facilities to produce the show. If I ever had a falling out with the station at least I would still own the show and it should be much easier to move it to another station. I also wanted to make certain of the financial arrangements. I made a note to ask who they were going to have for a call screener and board operator. I was thinking that maybe if there was time I could get Tammy to do it if she wanted to and could get training in time. I made additional notes about travel costs and the other little things that usually developed.

A look at the clock on the PC's task bar told me I had been dallying long enough. I dialed the radio station and asked for the general manager then gave the receptionist my name. He came on the line a few moments later.

"Hi, Jennifer. How are you today?"

"Hello, Bob. I've recovered from the shock of our lunch yesterday and I've made a decision. I'm interested in doing the show and will host it as well. There are a few things we need to work out though. Can you meet me at Salvatore's again today for lunch? I'm buying."

"I can. What time?"

"How about around twelve thirty? Could you figure on as long as two hours if we need to work out some details?"

"It sounds like you've added a few wrinkles since we last talked."

"I have and I think you'll be pleased with them, Bob. If we handle this right we will both benefit greatly."

"Then I'll be there at twelve thirty. I have to get back to a staff meeting but I did want to take your call. Can I tell the staff about this?

"I guess that it would be all right. What I will be asking for isn't so outrageous that the deal is likely to fall through. Just hold off on any press releases and ad sales until we can get something in writing. That's all I ask."

"Thanks, Jennifer. I'll see you at lunch. Bye!" The phone clicked then the line went dead.

The next call was to the special reservation number on the card that Sal had given to me. "Salvatore's. This is Sal. May I help you?"

"Hello, Sal, this is Jennifer Stevens. I'd like to make a lunchtime reservation for today. About twelve thirty with a party of three total?"

"Hi, Jennifer, yes that's confirmed. Will you be able to bring the materials with you for the sauce today?"

"Sorry, Sal. Not today but I promise that it will be this week."

"Thank you. I'll see you at twelve thirty then."

"Bye, Sal."

"Goodbye, Jennifer."

I hung up then I dialed Rebekkah's number. I heard a couple of rings then someone answered.

"This is Rebekkah. Can I help you?"

"Hi Rebekkah. It's Jen. I wanted to make an appointment for Peggy and I to get all fixed up for the award ceremony Saturday night. Can you still fit us in?"

"It's about time you called. I was beginning to think that you were going to have someone else do it. Yes. I can fit both of you in. What time?"

"How about three PM. I'll just have enough time to make it to your place, come back here to finish dressing then make it to the ceremony."

"Three is fine but I have a better idea. If you want I can come to your place and do it there. It will save you lots of time getting ready and you won't risk undoing what I have planned for you two. Besides, if I see your dresses then I can color-coordinate the makeup."

"That sounds great. Do you need anything special here?"

"No just a source of water and a sink nearby. The rest I can bring with me or improvise. Me coming to your place will cost about twice what a visit here would but it will save you a lot of time and running around."

"Thanks, Rebekkah. The extra cost isn't a problem at all. I'll look for you around three PM then." I gave her my address and the private line phone number so if they got lost they could call me for directions. We chatted for a few more minutes then Rebekkah said she had to go and open the shop for the day.

My final call was to the hospital to inquire about Dannie and George. I really wanted to help them both when they were injured but the sudden appearance of the paramedics had effectively stopped me. I didn't want to be discovered as a "miracle worker". I wanted to give Dannie her wish and make her a real woman. I just don't want to be found out when I did it. I figured that if I let her surgery and recovery progress normally then I could visit her at home to attempt to make the transformation. The accident would provide Dannie with a new legal identity after her surgery. I could safely complete her change with nobody else finding out about it. It would look rather strange to have two mysterious sex changes happening so close together both in time and distance especially since it was a matter of public record that I was there when Dannie was hurt.

I got through to the nursing station on their floor. The only thing I could find out was that they were both in stable condition and were able to have visitors. I inquired about visiting hours then decided to see them tomorrow. The nurse said that they should both still be there.

I thanked the nurse then put the phone back on the cradle. Another glance at the clock on the task bar told me that I still had almost an hour and a half until Peggy arrived. Since I had invited Tammy over later today, I thought I had better get the radio room running again. I still hadn't fully checked things out after the storm a few days ago. I turned the PC in the office off and walked a few short steps to the radio room.

I powered up the equipment with the master key then sat down at the desk to check things out. I removed the cable I had used when I found the signal my body was making and reconnected the cable to the master antenna switch. I selected the dummy load position on the switch and sent a few seconds of carrier into the dummy load to make sure the transceiver itself was working properly. I decided to try the power amplifier so I reached over and hit the power switch on the front of it. It used tubes and needed about thirty seconds to warm up before I could test it.

The red READY light came blinked on and I tested the amplifier into the dummy load. Then I selected the dipole antenna and hit the transmit button. A second later the SWR HI light came on and the amplifier and radio stopped transmitting. I stood up to check the cables were all in place and found that the cable for the dipole antenna was unplugged from the antenna switch. I put the microphone on the desktop next to the telephone after brushing the front of the radio slightly.

Just as the tip of the plug contacted the inside of the connector on the switch box the telephone started to ring. I heard a click of relays as the transmitter keyed the amplifier then both my arms felt like they were on fire. My muscles stiffened as I was thrown backward against the wall a few feet away. The world turned an inky black as I slid down the wall.

>>>>>>>>>>**********<<<<<<<<<<

A light on the console started to flash. The holographic image showed a woman slumped on the floor in a room full of radio equipment. The man at the console hit a button and spoke. "She's just been hurt. Can you come to the command center?"

A woman's voice came out of the speaker. "I'll be right there." The air above the pad shimmered a few seconds later. An image of a woman formed then solidified. She shook herself as the process completed then stepped off the pad and walked over to the console.

"What happened?"

"She just got shocked by the radio equipment. The implant has been damaged."

"Any hope that the nanobots can repair it? They worked well enough changing him from a man to a woman."

"I'm not certain." He shrugged as he watched the holographic display. The woman in the holographic image started to move rubbing her head where it had hit the wall. "She's starting to come around now. Think she'll be all right?"

"Other than some bruises and a few small burns that the nanobots will repair she'll be fine. She lost the abilities they gave her when the implant failed didn't she?"

"She should have lost them unless the failure was only in the communications circuits. There was a very short burst of data as the shock hit her then after that nothing."

"She's up now. That's all we can do. Go ahead and shut down then go home."

"Thanks."

The woman watched as the holographic image faded out. The Restoration Project had worked. It had taken years of a word here and a thought planted there to move the unsuspecting male toward his destiny of the lightning strike that day. It would serve as the cover for the change. They almost had him once but the wiring of the old school building absorbed too much of the charge to cause enough damage to conceal the real cause of the change.

If the general population only knew what havoc had been created when the first atomic bombs were used in World War 2 years ago. It had altered reality terribly to the point that future generations of the human race were at risk. The salvation should have been the older sister of Robert Stevens. Instead, the child had been born with birth defects that were too great for the baby to survive more then a few short hours. That baby carried the genetic material that would have been used later to cure a terrible plague.

The next child born, Robert himself, was supposed to have been born a female and also carried the needed genetic material. Instead, he was born male with the genetic material present but inactive and he also had less critical birth defects. When the plague came, he would have been among the first to die because the genetic protection he carried was inactive. Only his transformation to a genetic female would protect both his life and the genetic material.

They had expended great amounts of resources to implement the required change and ensure that she would survive until needed. Years of careful planning and analysis had paid off so far. There was nothing more that they could do to help Jennifer Marie Stevens through the problems that lay ahead for her. She would never know fully how she changed or why.

The woman stepped back over to the pad then punched in a few codes. She stepped on the pad and after a few seconds her image shimmered then faded.

>>>>>>>>>>**********<<<<<<<<<<

I think I was out for only a few minutes. I rubbed the back of my head and tried to stand up. I made it to my feet after a couple of unsuccessful attempts. I shuffled over to the chair and dropped down hard into it trying to remember what happened. I remembered the shock as the phone rang. I looked over at the radio and saw the VOX feature was turned on. I must have hit the button when I put the microphone on the desktop. When the phone rang the mic picked up the sound and the radio went into transmit mode. That sent about eight hundred watts through me. No wonder I felt like I had been run over by a bus.

I shut down the station and headed for the bathroom. The damage wasn't too bad. I had a large bump on the back of my head and my fingertips were red from the shock passing through them. I had one hand on the antenna connector and the other on the grounded antenna switch box. They were inconvenient injuries but hardly life threatening. I realized that Peggy would be arriving soon and finished my bathroom trip returning to my bedroom. I just finished touching up my makeup when the front doorbell rang.

I opened the door and saw Peggy standing there in an outfit very similar to mine. "That looks great Peggy. How am I doing?" I twirled around giving her a head to toe look at me.

"Pretty good. Are you SURE you were a man just a few short weeks ago?"

"Positive, Peggy. I've just had the best teachers in the world that's all."

Peggy smiled. "Are you ready to go?"

"Yes. I made the reservation earlier this morning and I'm all set. Oh, wait. I forgot my notes for this meeting. Let me get them." I retrieved the folder with my notes and hurried out of the front door with Peggy right behind me.

I made it to the restaurant just as Bob's car pulled into the parking lot. "Hello, Bob. Glad you could make it. This is my friend Peggy. We can talk in front of her so don't worry about saying anything in the meeting."

"Nice to meet you Peggy. Say were you involved with Jennifer on that bus crash?"

"Yes. That was me."

"I'm pleased to dine with two such fine looking women." He offered us his arms and escorted us into Sal's.

Sal greeted me by my first name when I entered the restaurant. He beamed proudly as he pointed to the picture we had taken yesterday.

"You sure don't waste any time do you, Sal?"

"In my business I can't afford to. Let me show you to your table."

We followed him to a small table out of the main view of the general dining room. I thanked Sal for the privacy as he left to get a waiter to serve us.

We got all settled when a waiter delivered three menus and set up our table with silverware and napkins. I turned to Bob. "Go ahead and order whatever you want. This one is on me today for Peggy's aid in helping me after the transformation."

"Thanks, Jennifer." He turned to the waiter and placed his order. Peggy and I did the same. The waiter collected the menus then left for the kitchen.

"Well, Bob, we need to talk about the show. I am very much interested in doing it and will agree to serve as the host as well. There is a lot we need to work out though."

"Let's get started then."

Over the next hour, Bob and I worked out all of the details to our mutual satisfaction. It was rough at times but, after hearing my reasons, he readily agreed to my plans. We both made several pages of notes as we talked.

"You're one tough negotiator, Jennifer. I think we'll both be happy with the results if everything goes as you've outlined. You left enough room for trouble too. I like your plan."

"Thanks, Bob. I was up most of last night working it all out."

"So you didn't tell me what you want to call the new show. You used the name 'Online' for the previous show. Are you going to use that one again?"

"Somehow, Bob, it just doesn't seem to fit any more. I was thinking of 'The Techno Goddess' as the name of the show."

"The Techno Goddess?"

"I thought if you were going to do billboard and newspaper advertising that I needed to set an image that would stick in the minds of the listeners. I was thinking of the picture of me dressed in some type of ancient Greek or Roman type outfit posed as a statue holding a notebook PC. What do you think?"

"I like the idea, Jennifer. There are several variations too. Your face dressed like that on a notebook screen or your entire photo done as a digital image on a notebook screen. You could even do a desktop image for listeners to download from a web site."

"Now you have an idea of what I was thinking too. I can very easily do at least one and probably two local appearances just after the show starts. The possibility also exists that I could do others outside of the area when the show gets picked up in other markets. That's why I wanted to take care of travel expenses and such up front, Bob."

"Jennifer, I do like this whole plan. Is our usual handshake good enough until I get the paperwork drawn up in a few days?"

I offered my hand to Bob. "Does this answer the question? Deal?"

He shook my hand and said just one word. "Deal."

I motioned for the waiter to come over to our table. "Could you bring us three glasses of champagne please?" A few minutes later Sal appeared with a tray with three glasses of the bubbly.

"I take it some type of business deal was concluded successfully?"

"Sal, you must have the walls bugged."

"Hardly. Requests like this are most common here. This is some of my finest. Enjoy!"

"Thanks, Sal." I picked up my glass and turned to Bob. I paused a moment as he and Peggy got their glasses. "Here’s to the start of what I hope will be a very profitable arrangement for both of us."

"I'll drink to that, Jennifer." We clinked glasses and sipped the cool liquid. It did tickle my nose and I giggled a bit.

"You're happy, Jen."

"Of course, Peggy. This has worked out much better than I ever thought. I even have to admit that my change has only helped things along. This is one of those times in my life I can truly say I'm happy and I had to become a woman to get here."

Bob spoke up. "That's another thing we need to talk about, Jennifer. What are you going to tell the listeners about the change?"

"The truth, Bob. Of course I'm not going to go into a lot of detail on the air but I do plan on having all of the details on a web site as part of my biography. I see no reason to hide anything since it's all public knowledge in this area anyway. If someone asks on the air, I will admit to it and politely point him or her to the web site. It's that simple."

"A very reasonable way to handle the situation, Jennifer. I applaud your attitude."

"It's the only option open to me, Bob. I am what I have become and I am not ashamed of it. In fact, I suspect that if I hadn't had the accident in a few years I wouldn't be alive anyway with the health problems I had. The only down side I see to this so far has been having a period and learning how to be a woman. Packing over 20 years of learning into just a few weeks is hard."

I saw Bob look at his watch from the corner of my eye. "Jennifer, I do need to get back to the station and start the paperwork rolling. What do you want to do about the publicity campaign?"

"If you'll let me know what you need I'll get the pictures and other material prepared so you can book the billboard space and newspaper ads. What about television spots? Do you want to do any?"

"I'll have the ad agency give you a call with the requirements. I wasn't planning on any television spots yet but other stations may want them. Is that something you can do?"

"I'll work on it. I have a few local contacts that I can use to get something on tape."

"I'll give you a call when the paperwork is completed and waiting for your signature. Is it ok if we have a signing ceremony with the local press attending?"

"If you think it will help publicize the show, yes, that's fine with me, Bob."

"I'll talk to you in a few days then." He got up from the table and walked out the door. I waved for the waiter to return with the check for our meals.

Minutes later, Sal came over with the check and the picture he had placed on the wall. "Could you please sign this for me?"

It was the picture that was taken when I kissed him on the cheek. "I'd be happy to." I took the picture from him and the pen he offered. I signed it "To Sal, GOTCHA! Jennifer Stevens".

"Thank you, Jennifer. Here's a set of the photographs as you requested. I'll leave you to finish your meal." He bowed slightly then left to hang the picture again.

"Wow, Jen. You sure do get the best don't you?"

"It's been that way lately. I'm waiting for when the magic wears off and I turn back into a pumpkin or toad again."

"Not gonna happen. Wait and see. You have some interesting times ahead I think. Just enjoy the ride as long as you can."

"That's the main plan right now. Looking back, I'm not certain if I was ever in charge of my own destiny. It feels like I've always been manipulated into new or bizarre situations quite beyond my control or desires. This isn't the first time and I'm quite certain that it won't be the last."

“Situations like what, Jen?”

“The previous radio show is a good example. I was never looking to get into radio behind the microphone. It just happened when I got asked to be a guest on someone else’s radio show. Then there was getting involved with a television show. I mentioned to someone that I had an extremely large record collection. Next thing I know I was asked to supply the production music for a television station. Remember the old PM Magazine show? I did the music for almost every local story they produced, over thirty of those stories made it into national distribution to other stations doing the show. The story they did on the lady blacksmith was one of my favorites.”

“What else, Jen?”

“Let’s see. There was the software I wrote to do all of the paperwork at horse shows. One day I was talking to one of the instructors at a different college I worked for. She served as steward at over a dozen different horse shows during the summer months. We started talking about the then new field of personal computers. That was in 1980. Turns out she was paying to have the horse show paperwork done as batch jobs on a mainframe system. I told her about how a personal computer could probably do all of the work and save her the costs of logging the paperwork to the mainframe site and paying hundreds of dollars a job to get printouts that were days or weeks old when she got them back. I never expected that she would ask me to write the software for her to do those jobs. The work we did eventually became the example others used to write new software packages to do the same thing. Today there is at least one company making almost a million dollars a year from what we started. No, I’m NOT getting royalties either!”

“Is there more, Jen?”

“Well, I wrote a newspaper column for four years about computers. That happened before the radio show did. It got dumped into my lap when the paper bought a couple of very early Radio Shack Model 100 notebook computers then needed a program to translate the word processor program’s files into something the mainframe at the newspaper could use. I pioneered the electronic filing of stories at that paper. What I did became the model for other papers in the publishing group. When the person writing the existing computer column quit I got asked to take it over. I never went looking for it, it just happened.”

“Wow, you have had lots of things get dumped in your lap haven’t you? Any more to tell?”

“I’m not certain at times if these things have been a blessing or a curse. I seem to careening from one thing to another and it hasn’t gotten any better in the last week. And there’s nothing more that I want to go into right now, Peggy.”

"Well, I'm all finished eating. Where to next, Jen?"

"Back home I think. We were going to work more on makeup and clothes today weren't we?"

"If that's what you want. From what I've seen today you have all of the basic skills already. The finer points will come with time."

I motioned the waiter to come over to take my credit card to pay for the meal. "As soon as this is taken care of we can get moving." A few minutes later the waiter returned with the receipt for me to sign and my credit card.

The trip back to the house was filled with talk of clothes styles and makeup hints. Even after two more hours of talking and trying things at my makeup table, I doubted that I would ever be able to master the more complex aspects of fashion and high-end makeup jobs. I decided instead to rely on the people around me to help with the times when I really needed to look great. I knew that Rebekkah was willing to help, as was Tammy if I needed it.

Around two PM Tammy called and asked if she could come over for a while. I gave her the address and told her that any time after about three thirty was fine. Around three, Peggy and I finished up my lessons on makeup and clothing selections. Peggy said she needed to head home anyway to get supper ready so we hugged and waved goodbye as she headed out to her car.

Tammy was right on time as an old car driven by her mom pulled into my driveway just after three thirty. I greeted them at the front door.

"Hi, Tammy. I see you found me. Is this your mom?"

"Yes, Mom, this is Jennifer Stevens. Jennifer, this is my mom, Sharon Kelly. Finding you was easy. I just looked for the house with the most antennas."

"Nice to meet you Mrs. Kelly. Please come in." I led them into the living room and we found seats on the couch and chairs. “I guess this place does look like some type of communications complex doesn’t it? Maybe one day I’ll get a place farther outside of the city. For now though, this is home.”

Tammy’s mom spoke. “And it looks like a very nice home too. Ms. Stevens.”

“Thanks, Mrs. Kelly and please call me Jennie or Jen.”

“Please call me Sharon.

“Now that introductions are out of the way how you like to operate my ham station for a bit, Tammy?”

Her eyes were almost glowing. “I’d like that a lot!”

“Come on then. Sharon, I’ll be back in a few minutes and we’ll talk, all right?”

She nodded as Tammy and I went to the radio room. I gave Tammy the standard introduction to the equipment and asked her to use her own call sign if she worked anyone on the air. I gave her a new logbook to use when she was visiting my station then left her to have some fun. I was closing the door behind me when I heard her call to a G3 station in England. I giggled a little then headed back to the living room.

“That’s quite a daughter you have there, Sharon.”

“She sure has been a handful, that's for certain. There are days when I can’t keep up with her.”

“I’m not much older than her and she wears me out at the theater.”

“Yes, Tammy told me all about you. Is what she says true, Jennie?”

“If she told you that I have a 45 year old male mind in a 24 year old female body that about sums it up.”

“I thought she was making that up. It’s true?”

“Yes, did you see the coverage of my change on TV after I got hit by a lightning bolt a few weeks ago?”

“I really didn’t pay any attention to it but I do remember hearing about it. So that was you?”

“It was. I became what you see before you in about three weeks at least physically. The mental adjustments to my new life are an ongoing process. I’m doing quite well now though.”

“Please forgive me for asking this question but you don’t have any sexual designs on my daughter do you?”

“No need to forgive you, Sharon. It’s a valid question. No, I have no sexual feelings Tammy or any other female. I’ve adapted far enough to know that as a female I now prefer males.”

“That’s a relief. So want else did you want to talk about?”

“Tammy mostly. I noticed several things about her. Can you tell me more of her background?”

“I’ll try. Let’s see… as you probably know she just turned eighteen a few months ago after graduating from high school. She’s supposed to attend the local Community College in a few weeks to begin studying Electronic Media and Broadcasting. So far I’ve been able to get the first term’s tuition. I don’t know where the rest will come from.”

“What about her childhood. Can you tell me anything?”

“She always was a tomboy of sorts. She was always interested in electronics and radio more than dolls or other toys. I’m afraid she didn’t have a very happy childhood either. Her father and I were married too young and we didn’t have an easy time. He started to drink and got very violent toward the end. When he finally snapped and beat both of us I packed up and left. That was almost ten years ago. He’s in prison for what he did to us. I got a divorce and a restraining order but he’s threatened to come back again when he gets out.”

“How long until that happens?”

“Almost another year until his first chance at a parole. Tammy has nightmares sometimes about it. She wakes up screaming in the middle of the night. I have them too but not as much as Tammy does.”

“A lot of things can happen in a year Sharon. For now just don’t worry about it. If the time comes when it becomes a real problem I’ll help you figure it all out. In fact I’d like to help both of you a lot more if you’ll let me.”

“How?”

“Well first there’s the matter of Tammy’s education. I think that young lady can make something of herself and I want to help her try. I’m prepared to offer a job that fits right in with her studies. In a few weeks I’ll be starting a new radio show dealing with technology and computers. I’d like to have Tammy be the producer of the show. She will run the console and screen my calls in addition to making sure everything else related to the on-air portion of the show goes smoothly. That’s a lot of responsibility. It will involve her working with me at least once a week at the radio station and as often as I need her that doesn’t interfere with her college studies. There will be some strings attached to the job so she’s going to have to work for it.”

“Like what?”

“One of the big ones is that her grade point average can’t go below 3.75. If it does she’s off the show until it goes back up. Another is that she stays out of trouble, no arrests for being drunk, no drugs, not even a speeding ticket. If her record is clean now it needs to stay that way. If she comes home reeking of beer and obviously drunk I want to hear about it.”

“What is she going to earn for all of this?” I handed her a sheet of paper I had placed face down on the coffee table.

“This is what she’ll earn. She will be encouraged to put most of it away for her education. I’ll even set up an account that will pay her interest if she decides to save the money. I will also provide a company car for her and your transportation. She’ll have to supply the gas herself but the car, and the maintenance for it, will be paid for by my company. She’ll get the car when she gets her first set of marks of 3.75 or better. The car goes away temporarily if the grades slip too.”

“She will also need to travel with me from time to time when I have guest appearances across the country. All expenses will be paid and I’ll provide a clothing allowance for things she needs to travel in style over and above the salary on that paper. Travel with me will end temporarily if her grades drop below 3.75.”

As she looked at the sheet her jaw dropped open. “But why do you want to do all of this for my daughter?”

“Sharon, it’s because I see some of the old me in her. I’ve done well in spite of my past and I just want to help Tammy do the best she can with what life has to offer her. If my helping her and you makes things better for both of you then I’m happy. There’s no pressure in this offer. I haven’t talked to Tammy about it yet since I wanted your approval first. If you decide against it I will understand without question and no mention of this will ever be made to her. The choice is yours at the moment.”

Sharon sat there stunned for a couple of minutes. I left her to go see how Tammy was doing. I watched her work several stations snagging some rare DX that even I wanted to work. Much to her credit she got all of the QSL information in her logbook and logged the time and frequency of the contact properly. I spoke up during a break in the action. “Well, Tammy, having any fun?”

“Lots of it. I’m working things my old beat up Heathkit gear doesn’t even hear.”

“That’s just from having a good antenna system. Do you have any room for antennas where you live?”

“Not really, Jen. We have some restrictions on what I can put up. Besides, I’ve been saving all of my money for college when I can earn any.”

“I know. I’ve been talking with your mom. I just wanted to see how you were doing. I’m going to go back to finish my talk with her now. Have fun!”

She waved as she found another pileup to work through. I’d love to see what she could do in a weekend operating contest if she was having this much fun working DX now. I headed back to the living room again. Sharon was sniffling quietly on the couch.

“Why the tears, Sharon?”

“I’m just happy that someone has come along that can help. It’s been so hard trying to raise her all these years by myself.”

“So you’re going to allow me to help?”

“Yes, I will. Are you going to tell her now?”

“I’d like to if that’s all right with you. It sounds better if it comes from both of us and that we present a common set of goals to her. I’m going to have her sign an agreement so we both know what is expected of each of us. It will keep us both on track. What do you think her reaction will be?”

“Knowing Tammy, she’ll probably go wild. It should be quite a sight to see when she finds out.”

“Sharon, do you want to freshen up first before we tell her? I can make some coffee or tea or get you a soda.”

“Thanks, Jennie. I’d like some tea please. Tammy drinks tea too.”

“Tea coming right up. The bathroom is down the hall on the right in the guest room. I’ll be in the kitchen.” Sharon headed for the bathroom, I went to the kitchen and put on a pot of water for the tea. I dug out the tea bags, my finest tea set and some snacks appropriate for tea. Sharon walked into the kitchen as the pot began to boil.

"Will we have tea in the kitchen?"

"We can if you like, Sharon. It makes it so much easier than the living room."

"Here is fine then. I still can't get over this. It comes as such a surprise."

It took a few more minutes to finish preparations. I left for the radio room and practically had to hog tie Tammy to get her away from the radio. "Tammy, I think you really want to do this now. Come and have some tea, please? You can come back in here in a little while but right now your mother and I need to talk to you."

"But I wanted to…"

"Now, young lady! MARCH!"

"Now you sound like my mom!"

"Good! I'm glad she gave me those lessons while we were talking. SCOOT!"

Tammy wrinkled up her nose at me. "Yes, ma'am." A big pout spread across her face. I suspected it wasn't going to last long. She followed me into the kitchen and plunked down in a chair. Her mom started first.

"Tammy, Jennie and I have been talking and she has some things she would like to talk to you about. I want to say right now that I agree with everything she says and I will back her one hundred percent. I want you to listen very carefully and think things out before you answer. OK, honey?"

"All right, mom." She turned to face me.

"Here’s the deal then. Tammy, I want you to work for me helping me with my radio show. I have a position for a producer. Those duties include screening phone calls and running the audio board each weekend while I'm on the air. " I went on to outline the rest of her duties and exactly what I told her mom about her salary, travel and the car. Her eyes got larger and larger at each step and she started squirming with excitement in the chair. It almost looked like she was going to explode.

"Well, Tammy what do you think? Do you want some time to think about it?"

"Are you kidding me, Jen? I would have to be insane to turn an offer like that down!"

She launched herself out of the chair straight toward me and nearly hugged the stuffing out of me. "Whoa there, girl. Are you sure you want to agree to all of the terms?"

“Of course.”

“Then you wouldn’t mind signing an agreement between the two of us so we both know the limits of our deal?”

“Where’s the paperwork. I’ll sign it right now!”

“It’s not ready yet but I’ll have it ready when we meet for the first rehearsal of the play. How’s that?”

“Great. So when do I start training on the studio equipment?”

“I’ll need to arrange that with the station. I have a couple of other things to do first though. I have to set up the company and get the paperwork in order so I can legally hire you. Then I have to get some photo work done for billboards and newspaper advertising.”

“Really? What are you going to call the show?”

“I sort of like ‘The Techno Goddess’ myself. I was planning on dressing like a Greek or Roman goddess statue holding a notebook PC for the photos.”

“Sounds good, Jen. Am I going to have a character too?”

“I hadn’t thought of that. Give it some thought and see if there’s anything along the same lines you can find. If it sounds good we’ll try it, Tammy.”

“So when does the show start?”

“In about 4 to 5 weeks. The station wants some lead time to promote it by spots on the station, newspaper ads and some billboards. They also need the time to get the network of stations and satellite link operational.”

“Just let me know when I can start training. I’m all set to go anytime.”

“Do you want to use my ham station a little more today? Your mom and I can chat a while longer.”

“I’d like that a lot. Are we done here?”

“Yup. Go hit the bands again.” Tammy grinned as she headed back to the radio room.

“I’ve never seen her this happy before, Jennifer.”

“Thanks, Sharon. I hope that she will make good on her promises.”

“There’s one thing I do know for certain about my daughter. When she says she’ll do something she stays with it until the job or task is finished. She’s definitely not a person that quits easily. I think she’ll do everything you need her to do and much more.”

“That’s just what I’m looking for right now Sharon. So how are things going for you?” Over the next hour or so Sharon and I talked about her life. I found out where she worked, what her background was and much more. I found myself admiring the woman because of all the hardships she went through never once providing less than the best she possibly could for Tammy.

The time was nearing five PM. I had to shoo Tammy out of the radio room with a promise that she could stay overnight on a weekend and use the station. I waved as their car pulled out of the driveway to head homeward.

As I headed for the kitchen to get some supper I thought of the days and weeks ahead. I would start work again next week, the play would start rehearsals in a few more days, the award dinner was this coming Saturday night, and I wanted to have Adam over again in the middle of all of it. My life before had been relatively simple compared to what it has become now. I sighed as I grabbed a package of chicken thighs to make Shake and Bake Chicken for supper.

>>>>>>>>>>**********<<<<<<<<<<

Jimmy Glover sat in an old chair in his run-down apartment reading the local paper. It was a few days old but Jimmy loved to look through the old papers just to make sure he didn’t miss any information that might be of use in one of his scams. His girlfriend, Susan Gillmore, was out getting them both something for supper. He didn’t always live in these run-down conditions but it was good cover for both of them.

Jimmy Glover was a con man on the run after his last scam in Los Angeles netted him over a million dollars in sweet, totally untraceable cash. He just made it out before a friend of the old bag he had been bilking tipped her off to the diamond scam. He had been selling the old dame fake shares in a diamond mining scheme. On paper it looked great, an investment of a few tens of thousands of dollars could return hundreds of thousands of dollars in just a few short weeks.

The old dame had been most helpful in lining up her friends to invest in the business with the promise of a huge investment for a little outlay of cash. Jimmy was very willing to accommodate all comers as long as there was cash in their hand. His whole plan fell apart when one of the old dame’s friends investigated the “company” only to find out that there was no record of it ever legally existing anywhere. The certificates that Jimmy had issued to each of his “investors” were all worth exactly the value of the piece of plain paper that they were laser-printed on.

By the time the police got involved, Jimmy and his girlfriend were already moving out of the state taking a random path across the country. They had a bunch of fake ID cards and drivers licenses and could use a variety of disguises to change their appearance. They changed cars every week or so and only bought cars from individuals that wanted to deal in cash.

It had taken two months zigzagging across the country but they now found themselves in Syracuse in upstate New York. Jimmy found the apartment for rent in one of the older sections of the city and decided that the police wouldn’t look there for someone that had over a million dollars in cash available. He felt reasonably certain that he had ditched any attempts by the cops to trace where he had gone.

Jimmy’s scamming ways started nearly 25 years ago when he started to cheat his kindergarten classmates out of their milk money. It only got worse in grade school and then later on in high school. Jimmy ran a small bookmaking operation on the school’s football and basketball games. While it was never proven that Jimmy fixed the games, enough of the football and basketball teams were seen around Jimmy that the school administration was always watching him closely in school. The thing was that he never accepted a bet at school or talked about it either. He used a playground off school grounds and a couple of fast food places as where he conducted “business”.

It brought in a nice little profit until he made two mistakes. The first was accepting a bet on the school grounds. The second was that the student he took it from was a new transfer into the school. Turned out to be the son of another police department’s chief. They placed the boy in the school to catch Jimmy in the act and break up the gambling ring.

Jimmy got relatively light punishment when it was learned that members of the school board and the city council were betting on the games and using Jimmy to place the bets. The whole thing got quietly resolved and little was ever printed in the local paper about it. A few people did mysteriously transfer to other schools or found jobs elsewhere but the real reason for the resulting run of job changes and personnel changes was never publicly known.

Jimmy only got expelled and was forced to return what he had collected to the police. Of course, he didn’t give them everything and somehow managed to retain twenty-five thousand dollars buried in some sealed quart jars inside a plastic wrapped steel box deep in the woods behind his house. Only Jimmy knew the exact spot where his little treasure was hidden.

A month or so after his expulsion from school Jimmy turned eighteen and decided that he had had enough of the small town life. He retrieved his stash and departed for the big city never to return to that miserable little town or his parents again.

Life in the city agreed with him and soon he had come in contact with the local underground, a group of con men and thieves that populated the shadows of the city. They accepted him as one of their own and he soon learned all of the tricks of the trade. He learned the craft well. Some of the gang would say that Jimmy turned into the ultimate con man. Fearless and ruthless when it came to milking someone for all of the cash or valuables they were worth then making the poor victim regret that they didn’t have more to give him. His smooth presentation was honed to perfection after years of running smaller scams all over parts of the state. He didn’t look like a con man either. His boyish good looks and manners made everyone that saw him accept him as just another honest businessman trying to get ahead in life. He dripped culture despite the fact that for most of his life he existed in the dark underworld of crime.

Susan Gillmore was a good match for Jimmy. He picked her up off the streets as a homeless runaway two years earlier. The girl was eighteen then and had blossomed into a stunning twenty year old woman under the constant attention of the con man. She had served him well in many different scams. He had come to appreciate her talents at convincing over the hill old men that she actually loved them. She contributed well to the diamond mind scam by duping many older retired gentlemen into using their retirement funds to invest in the non-existent diamond mining operation.

Her long brown hair and dazzling green eyes could melt even the most hardened miser into tossing away all of his money to amuse her. More than once she had been instrumental in masterminding their getaway from disaster when the con fell apart. She had a desire to wear the finest clothes they could afford and eat in the best restaurants. She grumbled constantly about the tattered old apartment when they first arrived in the area. She knew they had to hide out for a while longer but she still didn't like the fact that they were doing it in apparent near poverty when he had almost a hundred thousand dollars stashed away in the money belt he always wore. She knew the rest of the million was buried somewhere in the area but he wouldn't tell her exactly where it was.

Jimmy heard the apartment door open the close. Her heels clicked as they moved across the hall into the kitchen. "Jimmy, I got us some Chinese. Come and get it before it gets cold!"

"Be right there!" He got up from the chair tucking the newspaper under his arm and stepped into the kitchen.

"I got you the pork fried rice. I got come sweet and sour chicken. We can split them so we can have some of each."

"Sounds good to me. Did you check out that old storefront?"

"Yup. Looks like a good spot to set up the church bit to me, Jimmy. Right in the middle of the neighborhood. Won't get much from the people here but then you always get what we need from people outside the area that think they can help these people."

"Yup, it's a sweet little con, Sue. Do just enough to look like you’re making a difference then take off with the rest of the funding. Maybe we'll ride this one out a bit longer and go for a bigger score."

"When do you want to start?"

"As soon as we can rent the place and get it fixed up enough for our purposes. I gotta keep track of someone while we're in this area too. Take a look at this." He slid the paper across the table. The picture on the front page showed a woman presenting an award to some science fair students at a local mall.

"Isn't that the guy that got hit by lightning then turned into a woman? She calls herself Jennifer Stevens now doesn’t she?"

"That's the one. I think if I bide my time a bit I may be able to work out something to use her for. I just have to figure it out. Maybe we can start a crusade against her because of her 'unholy' change. The folks around here ought to love that. Should get us more money to wage the battle against that 'Godless harlot'."

"Just be careful, Jimmy. Don't go too far with this scam and start believing it. We almost lost the entire load the last time you did the church bit."

"I'm over that. Sue. Won't happen again. Besides we have a bit of operating capital now." He patted the money belt around his waist.

"Just don't blow it all setting this one up, Jimmy."

"Shouldn't take more than fifty thousand to rent the place and get it outfitted like we need it, kitchen and all. Now all I have to do is decide on a name for the ‘church’ and names for us then we can get started."

>>> To be continued in Zapped! Chapter 9 <<<

Zapped! -9- Catching Up

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

College / Twenties

TG Themes:

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Synopsis:

Zapped! — Chapter 9 “Catching Up”

Story:

Zapped! Chapter 9

Zapped! — Chapter 9 “Catching Up”

Thanks Rebekkah deMere for her expert nit-picking that helps me keep the story on track.

Permission specifically granted to Sapphire’s Place and Crystal’s Story Site to archive this. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format, please contact me for arrangements. Additional information on this story may be found at: http://www.ralabs.com/zapped/ .

Zapped — Chapter 9 — “Catching Up”
Copyright 2002 by Bob Arnold - All Rights Reserved

Dear Diary,

Sorry I've taken so long to write again. Things have been going well and I really haven't had much time to set down and write lately. Maybe I'll get all caught up with what's been going on.

After my last entry the rest of the week just flew by. I got together with Peggy a few more times to work on things. I worked very hard to learn to be the woman that I have become because of the accident. By the end of the week, I felt I was ready to go back to work.

Just before I returned to work, I did visit George and Dannie in the hospital. George wasn't hurt as bad as I first thought having a few cracked ribs and some cuts and bruises. He did have a concussion so the doctors decided to keep him in the hospital for a few days to monitor his recovery.

Dannie was badly injured however. A steel beam had fallen crushing her groin area. Since she was scheduled to undergo re-assignment surgery in a few months, they went ahead and did the procedure with her consent. She was recovering nicely when I visited her in the hospital. I paused outside her hospital door and took a deep breath then knocked gently on her door and opened it slightly. "Dannie? Are you awake?"

"Come in Jennifer. I'm awake. How are you?"

"I should be asking you that question. I'm doing fine. Now how about you?"

"It was a shock to learn what happened to me but I'm doing better now. At least because of this I had the surgery early and I can get on with my life."

"I know a little of what you're going through. Just hang on and enjoy the ride, Dannie. It'll be interesting that's for certain."

"How did you adapt, Jen?"

"I'll let you know when I'm there. I'm still working on it. I find new things every day that are different. The interaction between men and women and even the interaction between women is a new experience. It's all so confusing at times. I've had help from a friend in making the transition and I urge you to ask for the help of a female friend to make your transition easier. I'd help you myself but I'm just as confused as you are at times."

"I do have someone in mind to help. I'll have to ask her next time she visits. Will you come see me when they let me out of here?"

"I sure will!" I handed Dannie a card with my phone number on it. "Just let me know when you're back at home and I'll come over with a gift I have for you. I don't want to give it to you until you're out of here."

"The doctors tell me that I might be able to go home by the end of next week. I'll be out of work after that for at least a couple of months."

" Dannie, I need to get moving but I do want to come and see you when they let you go home."

"I'll call you, Jen." We hugged each other then I left the hospital knowing the surprise I had for her the next time I saw her.

The weekend came very quickly. On Saturday, Peggy came over to my house just after lunchtime with our outfits for the award ceremony that night. Rebekkah arrived at the agreed time. Peggy and I both got the full treatment from her staff. When she was finished we looked incredible.

Adam arrived with Peggy's husband in time to take us to the ceremony at a hotel downtown. I must say I was impressed with the Mayor's staff in setting up the banquet and the ceremony. The food was excellent and the ceremony went off exactly as planned. Several of the students from the bus were there too. I made sure that everyone knew that the students themselves had a big part in making sure that everyone on the bus got out that day. I thanked the two boys that had dragged me away from the burning bus in front of the people attending the ceremony. Several television stations were there and I'm sure the pictures made it onto newscasts all over the city.

When Adam and I got back home late that evening I invited him in and asked him to stay for the night. He eagerly agreed. I have to admit that sex that night was every bit as good and maybe better than the first time with Adam. We explored each other completely as his hands danced over my body sending waves of pleasure pounding through me. I made sounds I never thought I would make and writhed in pleasure for what seemed like an eternity. Many orgasms later Adam and I were snuggled in each other's arms fast asleep.

What was supposed to be just a night together turned out to be the rest of the weekend. We spent part of Sunday in my pool. Later that afternoon, I packed a basket and we went to the park for a picnic. Adam watched me for a long time as I watched some kids playing then he gently wrapped his arm around me from behind me.

"What are you thinking, Jen?"

"Just how much has changed in such a short time. I remember not so long ago when I wanted to settle down with a wife and father a couple of kids of my own except I couldn’t be a father because of medical problems. Now I‘m a woman and I can have the kids I wanted."

"Do you really want children right now?"

"I've been thinking about that, Adam. Right at this moment, no I don't. I have so much left to experience. While having children would be wonderful but it's not a step I'm ready to take."

"I feel that way too. Maybe in a few years I would be willing to have kids but right now I'm having a great time just being with you, Jen."

"Even though you know what I was?"

"Yes. I know what you used to be but I only see what you are now. I see this intelligent, warm, caring, incredibly beautiful woman and I can't help falling in love with her." He hugged me even tighter from behind.

I blushed as I turned to face Adam. "Thanks, Adam. That means a lot to me and I do love you too. It's had for me to admit that sometimes but it's true."

Adam pulled me toward him and held me tight. We stayed together on the blanket looking up at the sky till almost dark then went back to my house for one more night together.

It started off as a kiss at the front door and wound up in my bedroom. Adam gently undressed me then I did the same for him. Our hands explored each other's bodies gently caressing and stroking as we built to orgasm after orgasm. I didn't know Adam was capable of that kind of endurance. We fell asleep in each other's embrace again.

I loved waking up in the morning snuggled next to him. Due to our schedules we could only really be with each other like this on weekends. He had a full schedule at the Mall with upcoming events and I had to go back to work at the college and get my radio show started. Then there was practice for the play to work in with everything else.

I went back to work and was accepted by most of the staff at the college. Everyone in the department accepted me. I had never been close with people in the department until my transformation. I started off back in the old habit of working mostly alone and not getting involved with extra activities at work. Several of the other women in the department kept working on me to join in their lunchtime activities. I finally gave in a couple of weeks after going back to work and joined them in having lunch at a local restaurant. I had a great time and became closer to them than I ever had been before my change.

They even invited me to go with them to a strip club in the city that had a male stripper night for the ladies. I did go and had a confusing evening. My body responded to the naked men dancing on the stage and I felt myself becoming really excited. I found that with a considerable effort I was able to resist the sensations my body was forcing on my brain. I survived the night and walked away with very damp panties. Then there was the night that a couple of my female co-workers decided that I needed to get out more and go trolling for guys at a local singles bar. When they came over to my house to pick me up they made me change into a red version of my little black dress and four inch heels.

I was the center of attention in the bar most of the night getting hit on by nearly every guy there. I danced with a few but went home alone since I wanted to remain faithful to Adam. I watched the other girls with me flirt with the guys and one even arranged for a one night stand. Whenever guys did talk to me the subject of my past always seemed to creep into the conversation. Most wanted to know what it was like to have female parts and how sex was as a woman. I responded that there simply wasn’t a way to describe it if you hadn’t felt things both ways. That usually stopped that thread of the conversation. I doubted that they were willing to go through what I had just to know what it was like.

I heard from the guys in Pleasant Valley Sunday a week after the award ceremony. They asked if they could come over for a practice session. I agreed and set things up to meet on a weekday evening since weekends were now usually pretty busy.

There were four people in the band, Jay Trask, Terry Jenkins, Jack Dearborne and Tom Sutkoff. Tom was the only married one in the group. The others were all single. Jack, at nineteen years old, was the youngest member of the group while Tom was the oldest at thirty-four.

On the evening when they were supposed to come over I cleaned up the garage to make the floor space available to set up their instruments. As I was setting up the sound system I heard a car pull into the driveway. I walked over to the garage door and watched as two men got out of the car. Each opened a rear door and got out a guitar case.

I opened the garage door to let them inside. “Hi, Jay! Hi, Terry! How are you both?” I hugged each of them so hard my breasts pressed against their chests. I was greeted by apprehensive stares.

“What? Did I do something wrong? You two look like I just slapped you in the face.”

Terry spoke first. “It’s just that you’ve never greeted us like this before.”

“Terry, what was I the last time you saw me?”

“You were a man.”

“Ok. What am I now?”

“A woman.”

“And how do women greet people, especially someone they’re very happy to see?”

“They hug them?”

“And what did I just do?”

“You hugged us.”

“Well?” The lights were on but there wasn't anyone at home. “Guys, I was just greeting you as I’m expected to. I am a woman now or hadn’t you really noticed?”

Jay spoke up. “Oh, we noticed all right. We just never figured that you would adapt so fast. We thought that you would still act like your old self.”

“And I do for the most part, Jay, but if I walked around acting like the guy I used to be I think I’d go crazy. I’m a woman now and my new biology is still changing the way I think and act.”

Terry nodded, “I think I understand. So you’re saying that the old Bob we knew is still in there but changed?”

“Yes, Terry, I’m still here but I’ve had to change mentally to match my physical appearance. I get confused occasionally but it’s getting much better with every passing day. I’ve been a woman for several weeks and my memories of my old male emotions and behavior is starting to fade. I’ve worked very hard at it.”

“You do look great, Jennifer. Other than the obvious changes how have you been feeling?”

“I feel great, Jay. This body is young and healthy. I’m doing everything I can to keep it that way. I’m getting my exercise and eating properly. I gave up on most of the bad things I used to do. About all I really do that’s bad for me is that I still love chocolate.”

“That always was your Achilles heel. Well, shall we get set up, Terry?”

“Sure, Jay. Did Tom and Jack say when they were coming?”

“Tom had to pick up Jack and his drum kit in the van. Jack’s car died again.”

“You mean in all the time I’ve been in the hospital and recovering he STILL hasn’t fixed it right?”

“Well, you know Jack. Why fix it right when you can put a Band-Aid on it much cheaper and pray it keeps running.”

“So he’s still driving that pile of rust? Maybe you ought to do ‘Rusty Chevrolet’ on the Christmas shows just for him. Maybe even ‘My Car Won’t Go’ by Da Yoopers too.”

“That’s a great idea, Jennifer. Do you have those tunes?”

I nodded. “I’ll make you a CD of them after you’re done with practice. Hey! There they are now.”

I saw an old blue Chevy van backing into the driveway behind my truck. Tom got out of the driver’s side then opened the rear doors. He lifted his keyboard out and carried it into the garage as Jack began to unload the drum kit. I winked at Jay and Terry then ran over to Tom to give him a big hug.

When I finished my hug, I saw Tom smiling back. He reached toward me and pulled me close hugging me back. He held the embrace for several seconds then kissed my cheek as he let me go.

“Why, Thomas, you DO know how to greet a lady properly! Any more of that and I’ll have the vapors!” I batted my eyes at him in my best Southern belle fashion.

He responded in his natural soft Texas drawl. “Aw, shucks, ma’am. My Daddy always said the bein’ friendly to the ladies wuz important.”

“Well Daddy was right. How have you been Tom?”

“Just fine Jennifer. I see you’re adaptin’ well.”

“I’m coming along fine. How’s your lovely wife? Has she had the baby yet?”

“Not yet. The doctor says another two weeks and Darla should be ready to deliver. I’m looking forward to it. I have everything ready and all planned out for when she has to go to the hospital.”

“Let me know when she has the baby. I’d like to see her in the hospital when she’s up to having visitors.”

“That may be a few days after she delivers. The doctor says that this was a rough pregnancy for her. She may not be able to have any more kids after this one. It’s a good thing we have a son already.”

While Tom was talking Jack had brought in three large cases containing his drum kit and started to set it up. I walked over to Jack and tapped him on the shoulder. When he turned, around I hugged him and said hello.

He stared at me for a moment. “What was THAT for?”

“It’s just a girl thing, Jack. How are you?” He just grunted and frowned then turned back to setting up the drums. I felt as though I had been punched in the stomach. I walked over to the sound gear and sat down on a stool sniffling quietly. Tom came over moments later.

“Jennifer, don’t feel bad that he snubbed you there. It’s NOT you. He just broke up with his girl friend yesterday. Right now I think he’d be mean to his own mom. He didn’t say two words the whole way here in the van. ANY woman right now reminds him of her. She told him in front of a whole restaurant of people that she didn’t want to be seen with a little sissy like him. Then she left with a football player from the local pro team. Problem was that he really loved her.” Tom hugged me for a couple of minutes as my sniffling subsided. Jay and Terry sat looking at us with open mouths. I dried my eyes and walked over to them.

I spoke quietly “I told you guys that my new biology was the driving factor didn’t I? There was a good example.” Both simply nodded then glared at Jack who was fiddling with his drums getting them adjusted properly. He still had his back to us so I doubt he’d seen what had taken place.

Jack plopped down on his stool behind the drums and looked over at Jay.
Jay was the lead vocalist and the leader of the group.

“Ready then?” They all nodded yes. “Jack if you please…” Jack did a four count with his drum sticks and the band started to play.

“The local rock group down the street is tryin' hard to learn their song… they serenade the weekend squire who just came out to mow his lawn…” It was the group’s signature tune, an oldie by the Monkees, 'Pleasant Valley Sunday'. They band had played it hundred of times before and had it down cold. It always served as a warm-up number in practice sessions.

For the next hour they worked on cleaning up some existing tunes then decided to take a break. I went into the house and returned with sodas and some chips for everyone. The guys must have spoken to Jack because when I came back he asked to talk to me privately. We went into the kitchen and closed the door.

“Sorry about what I did earlier, Jennifer. I know it was wrong of me to take it out on you. You haven’t done anything to me to warrant that type of behavior on my part. Can you forgive me?”

"I don't know, Jack. Will you answer a question for me?"

"Maybe. Depends on what it is."

"Why did you and your girlfriend break up? Did she catch you in her panties? Come on… the TRUTH now."

His mouth dropped open at my question. “But how…”

“Just call it woman’s intuition now that I am one, Jack.”

He sat down hard in the chair at the kitchen table. I walked over to join him and noticed small tears at the corners of his eyes. I pulled another chair closer then sat down next to him with my arm around his shoulder. I wasn’t certain if I was going too far or not. He accepted my gesture of comfort and began to speak.

“I've always been small for a man. You've always seen me in baggy clothes, right?"

"That's true, I can't remember seeing you in anything else."

"Let's go into your bedroom. I want to show you something." He followed me down the hallway into my bedroom. I locked the door behind us. He put his finger to his lips to indicate that I should be quiet as he undressed. Moments later he stood nude in front of me.

His body had all of the soft curves of a woman. The only thing that looked out of place was his tiny penis. His waist was as small as a woman's while his hips were wider than a man's should have been. The large nipples on his chest stood up in the cooler air of the bedroom.

"I figure you, of all the people I know, would understand knowing what you've been through recently."

I nodded in agreement. "How long have you been like this, Jack?"

"Since puberty. When my parents finally took me to a doctor it was too late to change things with hormones at least to give me back normal male body characteristics. I could take female hormones and have surgery to finish the change. I've been trying to make up my mind for more than a year."

"OK. You're forgiven. Now get dressed. So she caught you in her clothes?"

"Yes. I was wondering what it would be like to be a woman. I decided to try on some of her clothes while she was out. She came home before I could change back."

"Jack, I have some friends that can help you explore the possibilities so you can make up your mind. They'll help you see what you'd look like as a woman and help you even more if you wanted to try living as a woman for a while to see if it's right for you."

"I think I'd like that, Jennifer. When can I meet them?" Tears dripped from the corners of his eyes. "Damn my emotions. I can't keep them under control any more."

“I know all about the emotional swings myself, Jack. I’ll need to call my friends to set it up. Let’s get back to the garage and get the practice going again before the guys get suspicious. Let’s just tell them we talked it over and are friends again now because that’s the truth. I won’t say anything more if you don’t, ok?” Jack nodded in agreement as I handed him a tissue to dry his eyes. We got up then headed for the garage again.

Just outside the garage we stopped for a moment. Jack put a smile on his face and we walked back into the garage with our arms around each other’s waists. The guys saw this and whistled. Jack just smiled then sat back down at his drums. I walked over to the garage door and opened it to let in some of the cooler night air.

“Well, well, well. Looks like you two kissed and made up. What happened, Jack?”

He looked over at me and said. “A gentleman never discusses these matters. Right, Jennifer?” I smiled and nodded in agreement.

Jay motioned to a music stand they had set up while Jack and I were talking. "All right then guys, are you ready for our surprise, Jennifer?"

"What surprise?"

"Well, while you were in the hospital we learned a few new songs just for you. Since we knew you are thinking about trying out on stage we picked out a few special old tunes and practiced them. The music is on the stand so you'll have the words handy. I'm certain that you know most of these anyway though. We know you have copies of these records in your collection." Jay nodded to Tom who started the piano lead-in on the first song. I instantly recognized it as 'Its Too Late' by Carole King and started the vocal at the right spot. I got all the way through the song and never missed a single word or note.

The band had ten more songs they had practiced and I sang all of them. The last two were old Sonny and Cher tunes, 'The Beat Goes On' and "I Got You Babe'. Jay joined me on the vocals taking the Sonny parts.

As the last note of the song echoed around the garage, the guys burst into applause. So did the small audience that had gathered from the rest of the neighborhood. Sometimes the local kids came over during our practice sessions to listen to the music. Tonight I noticed a fair number of their parents had arrived too. I took a little bow and curtsied to the band members and to the audience gathered on the front lawn. The people began to return to their homes as we started to pack up the equipment. Terry, who had been very quiet tonight, chose that moment to speak.

"Jennifer, you HAVE to do that on stage for us. That was wonderful."

"No, Terry, it was only fair. I think I'll leave the singing to you. Besides, I'll be doing a weekly radio show and rehearsals on the play. There won't be a lot of time to be with the band and I don't want to hold you back."

Terry reached over and pressed a button on a piece of equipment mounted in a rack of the sound system. A tray popped out holding a CD. He lifted the CD out of the tray then nodded to Jay. Jay picked me up, tossed me over his shoulder and walked toward the house. I started to protest then I felt someone give me a swat on the butt. I went quiet and sulked as I was dumped on the couch in my living room. They turned on my stereo system and put the CD in the player. A few seconds later it started playing the first tune.

I listened to the whole CD, at least forty-five minutes of music ending with the Sonny and Cher tunes. They just sat on the couch and chairs looking at me while I was listening.

As the CD stopped Jay looked over at me. "Well, do you believe us now?"

"I still say it's just average. Who would pay to hear me anyway? You have the name recognition in the band. I just run the sound system and lug it around."

Jay looked skyward then shook his head. "Guys…"

Each in turn tried to persuade me to join the band in performing. Jack was last. Since he was setting next to me he leaned over and whispered in my ear. "Jennifer, if I can consider becoming a woman you can consider doing some performances with us. Please?" He leaned back on the couch looking at me with a smile.

I looked at him for a full two minutes. All he did just before Jay spoke again was to nod his head yes. "Well, Jennifer, what is it going to be?"

"I'll do it on one condition. There are three activities I HAVE to do, working at the college, the radio show and activities connected with it and the play. I'll consider doing shows with the band as a performer as long as it doesn't interfere with those activities."

"Then I think we have a deal. I'll run any appearances by you before we commit to the booking to make certain that there are no conflicts. All I ask is that once you commit to a performance that you do everything possible to keep the commitment. I realize the other activities are important to you but your involvement is just as important to us. Does that sound fair to you?"

"Agreed. I want to make a copy of that CD before you go too. I can use my PC to burn another one."

Jack was smiling even more now. "Jennifer, can you make us all copies and a couple of extras?"

"Not tonight. If you give me a day or so I'll make 10 copies and put a fancy label on each one with the song titles and times. I assume that you want to use these as demos for bookings?"

"That's what we had in mind, yes."

"All right then. It's getting late and I need to get to bed for work in the morning. Leave that CD here and I'll start running the copies tomorrow night. Jay, will you give me a call in a couple of days? I should have them ready by then."

"Thanks, Jennifer. I think you're going to have fun doing this. I'm glad that you're going to be able to still stay with the band at least some of the time."

"Now I have to kick all of you out of here. You go out and break down the gear. Just leave the sound system in the garage. I'll take care of it tomorrow night. Jack I want to talk to you for a minute. The rest of you shoo now."

They filed back out to the garage leaving Jack on the couch beside me.

"You sure know how to hit below the belt, Jack. Yes, the pun was intended."

He winced a little then smiled. "Hey, I'm not quite a man any more so I can play by a different set of rules now." He chuckled a bit. "At least you got me laughing about it. Thanks for not saying anything to them. I don't know if they would understand yet. Hell, I'm not certain that even I understand yet."

"Let me call my friends tomorrow then I'll give you a call so we can get together. I'll arrange something private so you won't have to worry about being seen. Is this weekend OK? Maybe Saturday night?"

"That should be fine. The band isn't playing and if a booking comes up before then I'll just tell Jay I had a prior family commitment. There's not much he can say to that."

I leaned over and gave him a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. "Us 'gals' have to stick together I guess." was all he said then he returned the hug and kiss. "I have to go tear down the drum kit. I'm holding Tom up. I know he wants to get back home to his wife. I'll call you later, Jennifer. Goodnight."

I watched as he walked back the garage. I made a big note to call Jeff and Suzy tomorrow. If anyone could help Jack figure out his future, they could. I knew they could also call several of their friends for help.

I went back into the living room and listened to the CD one more time. I sat on the couch listening to it all the way through. I still thought that my singing was only average at best. I decided to go through with at least one appearance with the band. I hoped that when the audience threw me off the stage because I sounded so bad they would forget all about me ever singing with them again.

I put the CD in the computer room after turning off the sound system in the living room. A quick trip followed to lock up the garage and house then I went to bed.

I called Jeff and Suzy the next day. When I explained the situation to them they were glad to help Jack find him or herself. They would help Jack but wouldn't pressure him one way or the other. I called Jack that evening and passed along their phone number and location. I had wanted very much to be there to introduce them to each other but the rehearsals for the play would prevent me from being there. I made Jeff and Suzy promise to keep me informed about Jack's progress.

Action on the radio show was coming pretty heavy for a time. I had to arrange for a photo shoot for publicity purposes. I found a reputable local photographer and arranged a visit to her studio. Once I had the shooting date set, I contacted a friend and got some costumes made for me. It resembled a toga with a very low cut neckline and high hemline exposing lots of leg in the front. As a surprise for Tammy, I had one made for her. Since she was going to figure into the show as a large part of it I decided to include shots of her in the ads too.

The day finally arrived to do the shoot and I had to drag Tammy with me since I hadn't told her about being in the photos yet. We were headed for the studio after I picked her up at her house.

"I don't see why you need me, Jen. You're the one they want pictures of."

"Call it moral support if you want to but I need you there with me, OK?"

"I guess. Let's just get this over with." Her face took on her usual pouting little girl look as she slumped down in the seat of my truck.

I parked near the front door of the studio, got out and locked up the truck. "Come ON, Tammy. No dawdling now." She scowled back at me as we entered the storefront of the studio.

"Hello, Jennifer. I'm Wanda Brighton. I own this place and will be taking your pictures today. Are you all set?"

"I am if the costumes arrived. Are they here from the tailor?"

"I have them in back." Tammy and I followed Wanda through a door into a large open area. One corner was set up with photo equipment and a backdrop. Another corner had a couple of changing screens. A makeup table was along one wall next to several racks of props and supplies.

"This is where we'll do the pictures. I have a white and a gray backdrop ready as you requested. Let's see what you look like in costume then we'll make a decision about the background color. The costumes are over there by the changing screens on a rack."

I walked over to the screens pulling Tammy behind me. I looked at the costumes and saw that two of them had a small tag with the name 'Tammy' sewn inside the neckline. I picked them up and turned to face Tammy.

"Here, get into these, Tammy." I handed her the costumes. "Change into the single piece outfit first."

"What?"

"You heard me, young lady. You're a part of the show you know. Your voice will be heard on the air almost as much as mine. We're a team, you and I, and I need the Goddess of Radio there with me in the ads."

Her face brightened considerably then she scowled again. "But my Mom will NEVER let me do this, Jen!"

"You're NOT wiggling out of this that easy. I already talked with your mom." I fished the note out of my purse and handed it to her. “Here, take a look at this.” She opened the sealed envelope and read the note. Her face changed from a scowl to a wide grin. Moments later she was hugging the breath out of me. "What changed your mind? Was it something she wrote?"

She tucked the note in her purse. "Well, she just said that I should hang on for the ride and try to grab the gold ring whenever it comes by. She used to tell me that when she took me to ride the carousel in the park when I was a little girl. I was so afraid of falling off and hurting myself. She told me I had to try new things all the time. If I didn't I would never know how much fun I could have." She grabbed the costumes and headed for a changing screen.

I picked up my own costumes and changed behind the other screen. We both came out from behind the screens a few minutes later. "WOW, Jen, you look great!"

"You look pretty good yourself, Tammy."

"I was just wondering, how did you get my measurements?"

"Remember when I took you shopping for your college clothes?" She nodded. "Well, the store we went to keeps measurements on file. I called them to get yours. Looks like the tailor got the fit exactly right." The costumes hugged our curves in all the right places and revealed exactly what I wanted us to show. These were the more modest of the outfits. The other was a two piece costume consisting of a halter type top and a short skirt. The top and skirt exposed much more flesh to view. We would take pictures in both outfits then I would choose which pictures to use later.

We walked over to the makeup area where Wanda was waiting for us. I had my hair in my usual big ponytail style and wanted to keep it that way for the pictures. It was, after all, my 'signature' look. Tammy elected to go with something a lot more showy than her normal appearance. After around thirty minutes Wanda had us both looking like the Goddesses we were supposed to be.

We decided on the gray background to accent our white costumes. I posed holding a notebook PC while Tammy held a microphone up so that I could speak into it. We tried many other positions and props along with changing into the other outfit. The whole shoot took nearly two hours. I knew that we had some great material somewhere in all those pictures.

Wanda had the latest digital camera and printing setup so by the time we were back in our street clothes she had downloaded the shots from her cameras into a top end PC workstation. She printed out the equivalent of a contact sheet. There were ten sheets with as many as 20 different thumbnail pictures on each page.

"Did you really take that many pictures, Wanda?"

"I sure did. It's not like the old light on silver days where it costs a LOT to take a picture. I just keep changing memory cards and battery packs in the cameras to get the shots. You never know when just the right shot will turn up unplanned. For example, look at these…"

She handed me a photo of Tammy and I laughing as we were getting silly near the end of the shoot. I was amazed at how nice the shot looked. We stood side by side with our arms around each others waists facing the camera. It was obvious that we were having a good time at the shoot since there were props and other things visible in the background of the picture.

"Wanda, can you make up two of these as eight by tens in frames? I want to give one to Tammy and keep one for myself."

"Sure, hang around a few minutes and I'll do them for you right now. You want three by five inch copies of the other shots too?"

"Sure, two copies of each broken down into two sets. I want to give a set to Tammy. Can you burn them all on a CD for me too?"

"Sure, but it takes an hour or so to do the prints and the CD. Want to come back or pick them up later?"

"I think I'll stop back tomorrow for the whole batch including the large prints in frames. I know I'm about beat and I want to get back home. I have to ask this… Would you come on the show in a few weeks and talk about digital photography both at the home level and the pro level? I think it would make a great topic for a show."

"I would be delighted to, Jennifer. Just let me know when you need me. I need a couple of weeks notice since I don't want to schedule you on top of a wedding or something I might have to do."

"Thanks, Wanda. I'll give you a call in a few days to sort it all out. I'm trying to work at least a month in advance on scheduling guests. There's Tammy now so I'll get going."

We waved to each other as I left the studio with Tammy following behind me. We talked in my truck as I took Tammy back to her home.

"Well, what did you think of that, Tammy?"

"I liked it. I think you have some great stuff somewhere in all of those shots. When will you make a decision on what you're going to use?"

"Don't you mean 'When will WE'?"

"You want ME to help choose?"

"Sure, you're going to be up there on all of those billboards and in the newspaper ads too. I want us both of us to be happy with what's up there. LOTS of people all over the country will be looking at us."

"But why, Jen? Why are you being so nice to me about this?"

"Tammy, this is a group effort. Yes, right now there's just the two of us. What each of us does effects the other, we BOTH need to be comfortable in what we're doing to make the show work. I'm sure there are going to be circumstances when I'll have to make the final decision but I ALWAYS want to hear your opinion before I make it. I hope that the radio show will be only the first step in starting a broadcasting services company. I hope that you'll be able to be there beside me to see the company grow and share in the profits. That's why I worked the deal I did with you about your college grades."

"I wondered about that. OH, I almost forgot, my grades should be here in another day or so. Did you really mean it when you said I'd get a car to use if I kept my grade point at 3.9 or better?"

"Yes I did, Tammy. If you think that you're grades are going to be good enough then you need to start thinking about what kind of car you want to drive. The only limit I'll put on it is NO high performance type vehicles for you yet. This will be your first car and I don't want to lose you in an accident."

"Thanks, Jen. I'll start looking at the ads and making a few trips to the car lots." Tammy sat quietly for the rest of the trip looking at almost every car as it went past us.

Several days later her grades arrived. I paid up as agreed and bought a car for the company for her to use. She already had her driver’s license since she had come over to my house by herself many times driving her mom’s car.

A few weeks after I visited her in the hospital I finally got a call from Dannie. She was back at home and ready for my visit. We agreed to meet at her home on a Friday evening a few days after her call. Just before I left my house I took the ring out of a small box in my closet and placed it on my finger. I noticed that the glow I saw from the stones set in the black onyx background of the ring was just barely visible. I hoped that whatever was responsible for my hidden abilities was still there.

Dannie greeted me at the front door. "Hi, Jen! Glad you could come over tonight!"

"Thanks Dannie. You look great. How are you feeling?"

"Better every day, Jen. It's been a bit of a struggle adapting but I think I finally have an understanding of my body and my life." We went into her living room and sat next to each other on the couch.

"Well, I have a little present for you. I'm not certain it's going to work so I better explain. Remember when I got hit by the lightning?" Dannie nodded yes. "Well as part of my change I gained some… ummmmm… abilities. One of them is to heal people. I wanted to use that ability when you were injured but I didn't have time before the emergency crews arrived. I want to try to make up for that now. What I want to do is make your transition complete and give you real female equipment. I'm not certain how well it will work since my abilities seem to be fading. Are you willing to have me try it?"

"Of course, Jen. I've always wanted to be completely female. This is as close as I'll ever get normally. If you can help then I'm willing to let you try."

"Ok then. Strip and lay down on the couch." Dannie undressed and stretched out on the couch. I kneeled on the floor next to her and place one hand on her tummy and the other on her chest above her breasts. "I don't know if this will hurt or not. Ready?"

"Ready, Jen." She put her hand over mine on her chest and squeezed.

"Then here goes." I closed my eyes and formed a mental image of how Dannie should look. It wasn't very different from how she looked now except that her breasts were a bit larger and completely hers and that her internal plumbing was completely intact and female. I also pictured some minor facial softening and fuller, thicker hair. As I fixed the image in my mind I felt the power start to surge within me.

I opened my eyes as a golden glow enveloped us. I watched in amazement as the changes I pictured took place in Dannie. As the process neared completion, I felt as if every nerve in my body was on fire and screamed in extreme pain. I passed out just as the glow faded.

The next thing I felt was something cold and wet on my forehead. My eyes fluttered open to see the smiling face of Dannie standing over me. "Welcome back, Jen."

I started to try to sit up and found that I was still very weak. "Whoa there, girlfriend. Take it easy. You've been out for almost six hours."

"Six HOURS? Did it work?" Tears started to stream down her face.

"Yes it did and better than I could have ever hoped for. Everything is real now! The breast implants are gone. What you see is all me! And the feelings I get from my new plumbing are incredible. Is it really like this, Jen?"

"You have the complete package now, hon. You'll need to take birth control steps and you'll have periods just like every other complete woman. I hope you're ready to handle that."

"I'll do whatever it takes, Jen. How can I ever thank you?"

"Just help me set up right now." Dannie extended her hand and helped pull me upright to a sitting position on the couch. I looked down at the ring on my hand to see that the glow from the stones was now completely gone.

"I think that was the end of my abilities, Dannie. This time it actually hurt me. I don't think I'm ever going to try that again." I was swaying from the exhaustion that had overtaken my body.

"I think we need to get you something to eat. How about some soup?"

"I can handle that. I'm starving, Dannie." She came back a few moments later with a large mug of chicken soup and some crackers. A large glass of ice water was also on the tray. I finished the soup in about 15 minutes and asked Dannie for a second mug full. The soon disappeared too.

"Thanks Dannie, I feel much better now."

"Can you make it home ok, Jen?"

"I think so." I stood up and the world took a sharp twist then everything went out of focus as I passed out.

Again I felt something cold and wet on my forehead as my eyes fluttered open. "Welcome back again, Jen. How about you stay the rest of the night then go back home in the morning?"

"Sounds like a plan to me, Dannie. Thanks." I instantly fell asleep on the couch.

I woke up around seven AM uncertain of where I was. I suddenly remembered the events of the previous night as I tried to sit up on the couch. At least I didn't pass out again. Dannie heard me stirring and came out of the kitchen with a large bowl of cereal and milk.

"Morning, Jen. Feeling better?"

"Yes, just stiff and more than a little sore. I need to get back home and get ready for the radio show this morning. It is Saturday, right?"

"Yes, it is. You haven't been out that long, hon."

I smiled then dug into the bowl of cereal. I was absolutely ravenous and finished the whole bowl of cereal in just a few minutes. I felt much better and when I got up I didn't feel as if the world was going to go dark again.

"Dannie, I have to get going. Thanks for helping me recover. I really want to hear how you're doing after the changes, ok?"

"Of course, Jen. I'll talk with you later tonight!" We hugged and cheek kissed then I headed for the truck to go back home for a couple of hours and refresh myself. When I got home, I placed the ring back into the small box in the closet. I haven't looked at it since.

The days turned into weeks and the weeks into months as a routine settled in. I worked Monday through Friday at the college with evening activities like practice for the play. The weekends were busy with the radio show on Saturday mornings and play rehearsals on Saturday and Sunday afternoon.

Somewhere in there I found time to do several public appearances. The first was at the mall that Adam worked for as their PR person. I had been right in holding out to give the mall a chance at my first local appearance. The local MegaComp computer store in the mall was part of a national chain of stores. The chain was quite pleased with the local appearance and soon signed me to a contract for appearances in all the cities where they had a store that also had my radio show available on a station in the area. It turned out to be most of the major media markets in the US.

I found time during the week to do appearances by using my vacation time at the college to take a day off here and there for travel. Tammy and I made trips to New York, Los Angeles and several other major cities in just a few weeks. I’ll never forget that first trip to New York though. I decided to take a full week off since this was the first of my out of state trips. Tammy got the week off from college too provided she caught up with all of her homework when she got back and made a full report of what she learned on her trip.

MegaComp really treated us like big stars and had a limousine take us from my home to the airport. They even used their company jet for each trip. On that first trip, Tammy and I were greeted by Jeff Fuller, the president of MegaComp.

“It’s great to meet you Miss Stevens. We’ve talked quite a bit on the phone and I’m pleased to finally be able to shake your hand. You’ve done a great job for MegaComp so far.”

“I’m happy to meet you too, Mr. Fuller. Please call me Jennifer. I’d like you to meet Tammy Kelley. She’s my right hand person when it comes to the weekly broadcast and the show in general.”

“Pleased to meet you Miss Kelley. Please call me Jeff. I think we’ll all be doing quite a bit more business together and there seems little need for formalities now.”

“Thanks, Jeff. I think we’re scheduled to go to the hotel first then to the appearance tomorrow morning.”

“That’s right. I’m here with my limo and driver to take you lovely ladies to the hotel then on to dinner on the company. If you’ll give your baggage checks to my driver he’ll get your bags and meet us at the limo.”

Tammy and I handed our claim checks to the driver then followed Jeff to a huge white limo in the VIP parking area. Jeff opened the door and assisted us in entering the car. We talked for about twenty minutes until the driver returned with our bags. Within another thirty minutes we arrived at the hotel and were checked into our rooms. Tammy and I did a quick change of clothes into something more appropriate for dining. We both decided that our little black dresses were required. Twenty minutes after we arrived at the hotel we were leaving again for supper.

Jeff took us to Planet Hollywood in Times Square. How he managed to get a table I still don’t know. We had a table in one of the more visible locations but it was quiet enough that we could still talk easily.

“So, Jennifer, what do you think of MegaComp so far?”

“So far I’m impressed. Each of the stores I’ve visited has been well stocked with the latest PC parts and software and the prices have been reasonable. All of the store staff seem to be knowledgeable and very willing to help people coming in.”

“That’s what I was hoping to hear. We’ve also been impressed with you. We’ve been keeping track of your review policy and your ability to select review items matches almost one hundred percent with our selection process for new items to carry in our stores. You even came up with a couple of things we didn’t know about. We started carrying them and they became a best selling item for us.”

“I’m pleased that you’ve helped a few of those struggling small companies with worthy products get their wares out to the public.”

“Jennifer, I have to just come out and say this. We’d like to have you as our company spokesperson for our television and radio advertising campaigns. It starts in late March of next year. Are you interested?”

“It would certainly be interesting to me but there are loads of problems involved with it. For example, suppose I did take on the job and someone called in during my radio show with a complaint about MegaComp. What do I tell them, that I can’t side with them because my sponsor won’t let me? I’ve tried to stay away from things like this because of the problems it creates in being objective for my listeners. I’m honored that you would consider me for such a position but unless there’s a way to work out the problems to my satisfaction I have to refuse the offer.”

“Jennifer, if you had said yes immediately I would have withdrawn the offer. I, for one, don’t want someone in the position that will just rubber stamp the company line. That’s NOT what we’re after. I respect your integrity and want to work with you to find solutions for your objections. Will you at least work with us to revolve your problems with doing this?”

I thought for several seconds then realized that it does no harm to talk about it. “Yes, Jeff, I’ll work with you to resolve my problems with being a spokesperson for the company. If we can solve the problems inherent in this type of work I’ll consider it.”

“That’s good enough for me.” The waiter appeared at our table. “ Ladies, please feel free to order anything you want from the menu. I personally recommend the lobster. MegaComp is picking up the tab tonight to say thanks for what you’ve done for us so far.”

“Thank you, Jeff. Tammy, no alcoholic drinks tonight, Ok? We need to be wide awake for tomorrow’s appearance. Anything else is fine.”

“I agree, Jen. No partying tonight. I’ll go for the lobster too.”

“And I’ll have the beef tips in wine sauce please.”

The waiter disappeared with our orders. The talk then turned to other things. Tammy and I had a wonderful time. I even found out that Jeff was interested in theater. When I mentioned the hard time the theater group was having, Jeff suggested that MegaComp pick up the tab for doing the program books for the play. I gave him Greg’s contact information and promised to have Greg to call Jeff when we got back home.

Tammy and I arrived back at the hotel in the limo. We talked in my room for a couple of hours about Jeff’s offer. Between us we came up with a plan that just might let me do the spokesperson job without getting too involved in the company business. There would also be benefits to the public too and a large dose of great publicity for MegaComp. If MegaComp would make a donation equal to the “salary” I would be paid to a charity I would do the job. Megacomp would take care of all travel related expenses and set up separate review committee for those problems with customers that did arise. We decided to talk to Jeff tomorrow about the plan.

We prepared for bed, each of us going to our own rooms. We got up around six AM after wake-up calls from the hotel front desk. Jeff was going to pick us up at around nine AM for the drive over to the anchor store of the chain. It was a positively huge place on Long Island not too far outside of the city. He expected the trip to take a good thirty minutes in the city traffic at that hour of the morning.

We got dressed then Tammy came over to do my hair and I in turn did hers. I wore my usual ponytail style while Tammy opted for a similar style this time. We wore our best, tailored business outfits with a rather short hemline and revealing low cut tops. If I'd learned anything in the weeks after my change, it was that a little dressing up really helps with public relations things like this store visit. I approved of our overall look and motioned to Tammy to follow me down to the restaurant in the hotel for breakfast.

"All ready, Tammy?"

"As ready as I ever get at these things, Jen. I want to have a good breakfast. Say, how long are we supposed to be there anyway?"

"The agreement was for three hours but I think it could go an hour or two past that depending on the crowd. They'll block off the line at two hours so we'll be able to meet everyone in a reasonable amount of time."

"Last time we did one of these back home we had about a thousand people show up. Think we'll get more?"

"Probably LOTS more, since this is our first time on the road I'm not sure. I was watching the local news last night before you came in and MegaComp had ads every few minutes about our appearance. I talked to the local radio show affiliate just before we left and they said that the spots have been running on TV for more than a week. The station also asked us to drop by for an interview with their afternoon man and to record some promos if we have the time. We'll just have to see how long we're at the store before we make that decision."

Our breakfast orders arrived and Tammy and I dug in. I thought the hash browns, sunny side up eggs, and French toast was excellent. Tammy said her waffles and sausage was great too. If we came back to New York City, I'd have to remember this hotel and use them again. I made a note in my day planner about it and copied the reservation number down from the information displayed on the table.

As we finished breakfast, I spilled some coffee down the front of my blouse. "Damn! Tammy… I have to use the ladies' room then head back to my room for a little while to change my blouse. Will you meet me up there?"

"OK. See you up there in about fifteen minutes, Jen. I need to finish these waffles."

I signed the check to add breakfast to the room fees then headed for the ladies room. I put some water on the coffee stain to keep it from setting on then patted the blouse almost dry with a paper towel. I checked my makeup then headed for my room to change my blouse.

I swiped the door card through the reader next to my door. I pushed the door open, tossed my purse on the bed and started for the bathroom. Three steps into the room I felt an arm snake around my waist and something sharp press against my throat.

A male voice whispered in my ear. "Well, what do we have here? You smell great baby. I think I'm gonna have a little fun with you before its all over. Don't say anything or yell or you won't live to hear it."

He pushed me face down on the bed and told me to stay there. My mind raced looking for a way out of the situation. As a man, I would have simply laughed in his face then proceeded to snap him in half backwards. As a woman, I didn't have the physical strength to resist. I decided to try playing his game to buy some time. I stayed in place and didn't move.

I heard the door to the room close and latch. I realized then that there was no way out as the fear grew inside me. The next thing I felt was what I assumed to be a knife ever so slowly cutting away my skirt and panties. My blouse and bra followed.

As a man, I had mastered almost complete control of my emotions. I had known such fear as this many times and contained it. This time I had no control at all. The terror grew to new levels as I realized I was about to be raped. I began crying and shaking uncontrollably. It just seemed to turn him on even more.

"Oh, yea, baby. Show me that fear, I LOVE IT." He forced me to turn over so I faced him then I felt his knife slide along the skin of my breasts. I got a look at him and realized that he was wearing a mask that completely obscured his face. He held the knife at my throat as his other hand caressed my breasts then worked its way down to my clit. I moaned as he played with my body, filling me both with terror and pleasure. His hand stopped caressing me then I heard a zipper. I knew what was next.

"No, please don't. I'll give you anything if you just leave me alone."

"No way, baby. You got exactly what I want right now and I'm taking it."

He was huge. He straddled me and prepared to enter me forcefully.
I prepared for the worst and closed my eyes resigned to being taken against my will.

He positioned himself over me and rammed his penis into me. I whimpered as the pain shot through me. He began pumping rapidly against me. That lasted for what seemed like an eternity then his whole body stiffened as he came inside me. The next thing I heard was a loud cracking sound as his full weight slumped against me. I looked up to see Tammy standing there with the remains of a hotel chair in her hands.

"Oh my God, Jen are you all right?"

"No."

"Did he…?"

"Yes, just before you hit him with the chair."

"I'll call security and get them up here. Watch him. If he moves let me know." I heard Tammy pick up the phone in my room and dial the operator. "Get security up here. There's been a rape. We've got the guy here now. HURRY!" I heard her confirm the room number with the operator.

As Tammy was making the call I pushed the man off of me and he dropped to the floor next to the bed. Tammy positioned herself over the guy with what was left of the chair. He only moved once more and Tammy used the chair again. Security arrived moments later. By this time I had covered up using a blanket from the bed.

Two male security guards and a woman entered the room. "Is this the man?"

"It sure is. I was meeting my boss as she requested before we go out for a public appearance and I saw this man in her room. I saw him rape her as I came in through the connecting door and clobbered him with a chair. I guess I knocked him out."

They dragged the man into Tammy's room after placing some plastic restraint bands on his hands and legs. Both of the security men stayed with him in the room. The woman stayed with me.

"Did he enter you, miss?"

"Yes and he came in me."

"We've been after this guy for a couple of weeks now. He rapes his victims then mutilates them with his knife. If that's the knife on the floor the police will be very interested in getting it."

"Yes, that's the knife he used on me."

"I'm Judy Kline, the hotel doctor. I need to examine you and collect any evidence I can. Your name is…?"

"Jennifer Stevens and do THEY have to be here?" I pointed toward the two security men that had returned to the room."

"No they don't, Miss Stevens. You two OUT! NOW! And close that door behind you. Keep a close watch on that guy. If he gets out of here you two are fired." They stiffened noticeably then hurried out of my room to Tammy's room.

She watched as the two left the room. "Hmph… MEN! Well, let's see what he did to you."

I opened the blanket getting a good look at myself for the first time since the whole thing started. The skin around my nipples had scratch marks from the tip of his knife. The scratches were bleeding slightly. I had a huge bruise developing on my back where he hit me to force me down onto the bed. There was also a very shallow cut at the base of my neck where he originally pressed in the knife. I hurt where he had forced himself inside me.

"Do you mind if I take some pictures?"

"As long as they'll be used to nail that son of a bitch then take as many as you need." She took out a small camera and took pictures of my chest, neck and back.

"I doubt that there's enough here by itself to put him away for long but when the police get a look at that knife and compare it to the cuts on the other women he'll probably get life without parole. You said he did ejaculate inside you?”

“Yes.”

“Then I need to get some samples.” She pulled out a small glass tube and collected some of the fluid that was dribbling out of me. “OK, you can cover up now."

I pulled the blanket back over me. "Doctor Kline, can I get dressed now? I assume the police will be here to take a statement?"

"They'll be here shortly to take him away and they'll need a statement from you and the other woman here. Let me get something on those scratches to stop the bleeding and you can get dressed. I collected all of the evidence the police will need and I'll be here to give them my statement. I'll take some blood samples from you and he'll be tested for anything that he could have passed on to you. I'll have enough of the tests back so I can tell you something tomorrow morning. You'll need to get tested periodically to make sure he didn't give you anything. You’ll need to be tested for a possible pregnancy in about a week."

“Is there anything I can do now?”

“When the police leave you can douche. That will help clean you out and reduce the sperm activity. I have a bottle in my bag I’ll give you. How far away is your next period?”

“It should start in about two weeks. Why?”

“If your period doesn’t happen then you really do need to have a pregnancy test and see your doctor.”

She opened her bag and got out a syringe, small bottle of some type of antiseptic and a few cotton balls. She got a cotton ball wet with the solution and cleaned the scratches. The stuff stung but a few moments after she applied it the pain from the scratches faded away. Next came a tube of salve that she applied with a gloved hand. After that she took a blood sample and placed it back in her bag.

"Sorry I can't do much about the bruise, that will get worse before it starts to clear up. You'll have some muscle soreness so take it easy for a while. The salve should help with the scratches. There isn't enough damage that there should be any scars visible after a week or so. You really should go to the hospital to be checked out further. Otherwise, you're in reasonable shape considering what just happened. Now go get dressed."

She handed me a bottle from her bag. I looked over at the dresser to find all of my clothes spread out all over the floor. I picked out another blouse, bra, panties and skirt then went into the bathroom. I closed the door behind me and sat on the closed toilet lid crying.

Many minutes later I heard a gentle knock on the door. "Jen, its Tammy. Can I come in?"

"NO!"

"I'm NOT taking NO for an answer." The door slowly swung open as Tammy entered the small bathroom. She sat next to me on the edge of the tub. "Jen, are you ok?"

"With what I've just been through you're asking me if I'm ok?" I broke down in tears sobbing again. Tammy pulled me close to her and stared stroking my hair and back.

"Let it out, Jen. I'm here for you." We sat there several minutes as huge sobs wracked my body. I felt so helpless and abused. After several more minutes, there was another knock on the door.

"Its Doctor Kline. Is there room for one more?"

"Why not Doctor. My bathroom has turned into Grand Central Station today. Come in."

"Miss Stevens, the police are here and want to talk to you. Will you speak to them?"

I looked down at myself to find that I was still naked. "I suppose. Let me get dressed. Tammy can you help me? Doctor please tell them I'll be out in a few minutes." She nodded then left the bathroom closing the door behind her.

"Do you want to shower or take a bath, Jen?"

"Better not until we see if the police need any more evidence."

Tammy helped me stand up and fasten my bra behind my back. The bruise was across my upper back and hurt when I tried to use my arms to fasten the bra. Tammy fastened the bra when she saw I was having trouble with it. I groaned a little as the bruise hurt when I bent over to put on the panties. The skirt and blouse followed. I walked barefoot into the room.

The police interview lasted nearly twenty-five minutes and covered the same ground several different ways. Satisfied that they had all the evidence, the police left with the man in custody and the Doctor's roll of film and her statement along with the samples and the knife all sealed up in a plastic bag.

Tammy was cleaning up my clothes when we heard a knock on the door. She opened it to see Jeff Fuller standing in the hallway.

"Oh my God, What happened?" Remnants of the broken chair were still on the floor along with most of my clothes and the contents of my purse.

"Do you want to tell him, Jen, or should I?"

"You." I turned away and headed for the bathroom. I noticed the bottle the doctor had handed me still on the counter in the bathroom. I read the instructions then used it.

A few minutes later Tammy was knocking at the door. "Jen, Jeff wants to talk to you. Will you come out?" I unlocked the door and slowly opened it stepping back into the bedroom. Tammy must have completed straightening up the room since there looked to be almost no sign of what happened earlier.

"Jennifer, I'm so sorry that this happened. I'm going to cancel the public appearance today and we'll re-schedule it for another time. I'll get the jet to take you back home as soon as possible."

I walked over to a chair next to the table and motioned for Jeff to take a seat. Tammy sat down in a chair next to me and held my hand. I sat there with my eyes closed in deep thought. I opened them again to see that Jeff and Tammy were both staring at me with strange looks on their faces.

"I don't think I can go home right now, Jeff. We have a contract for a public appearance and I'm going through with it."

"Are you serious, Jen? I saw what you looked like right after I hit the guy with the chair. Are you insane or something?"

"Am I insane or something? Well maybe 'or something', Tammy. All I know is that I need to continue on with my life. I think I can hold myself together and deal with the consequences of this later. Right now I have something to do to take my mind off what happened this morning."

"To hell with the contract, Jennifer. Are you really sure about this? We'd love to have you for the appearance but not like this."

"I'm sure about this, Jeff. Tammy will keep an eye on me and help me if it looks like I'm having a problem. I really do need to do this."

Jeff looked over at Tammy. She nodded her head and gave my hand a squeeze in agreement knowing that I wasn't going to back down on this. "Just give her about an hour to get herself together and we'll be ready to go."

"Ok. I'll call the store and tell them you'll be late but that you're still coming. I do have to tell you that we've heavily publicized this and there will be press all over the place. Once they find out what happened this morning, I don't think we'll be able to control the feeding frenzy that will happen. Are you ready to deal with that?"

"I'll have to won't I, Jeff? I can't hide from this. I know it will make it into the national news. I have to face it NOW and get it over with rather than getting slammed in the press later for trying to hide it. You know how the vultures can be when they smell a story."

“There’s no way I can change your mind then?”

“None, Jeff.”

“Then I’ll use the phone in Tammy’s room and make some calls. Let me know when you’re ready?”

“Sure, Jeff, and thanks.” He stood up, his face almost drained of color. He looked like I felt just then. He closed the door to Tammy’s room behind him.

“Are you sure about this, Jen? Really sure?”

“No but then that’s never stopped me before has it?” Tammy smiled at my feeble attempt at humor.

“Still trying to put a happy face on it aren’t you? All right, then. Go grab a quick shower and we’ll get moving. Don’t worry about washing off the salve. The doctor gave me a small tube of it for you as she was leaving. Just change back into what you have on now. That will look fine for the appearance. We’ll do some quick makeup and hair on you then you’ll be ready.”

I nodded then got up to go to the bathroom. I stripped then turned on the shower as hot as I could stand it. I must have washed myself down there at least half a dozen times and each time I still felt like it needed it again. I gave up and shut the water off, dried off, then changed back into my clothes being more careful this time to get things adjusted right and everything tucked in properly. In a little less than fifteen minutes I was back in the bedroom having Tammy do my hair and makeup as I sat in a chair staring out the window at the city below.

Tammy held up a small mirror. “There, how does this look, Jen?”

I didn’t bother to look at the mirror. “Just fine, Tammy.” I still looked out the window at the city spread out before me.

“Well, I thought the clown makeup was a little overboard myself but if you’re happy with it I guess we’ll leave it like it is.”

“That’s OK, Tammy. It looks just fine.” I still hadn't looked at my image in the mirror. I stared out the window.

“JEN! Just what the hell is going on inside that head? You didn’t hear a single word that I just said did you?” When I didn’t respond Tammy slapped my face. “JENNIFER!”

I jolted out of my deepening depression to find Tammy standing over me scowling. My old male reflexes kicked in and I raised my arms up to push her away. As I did, my arms brushed against something on my chest that my male mind said shouldn’t be there. The contact sent signals to my brain that short circuited the old male reflexes stopping me in mid-push.

My gaze shifted away from a bewildered Tammy to those things that shouldn’t be there. I looked down to see two large round lumps of VERY female flesh that were now a part of me. What was left of my fragile mind shattered as I threw myself onto the bed face down, huge sobs shaking my body.

After a few minutes I felt the bed shift slightly when someone sat down beside me. “Jen?” The voice belonged to Tammy. “I went and told Jeff to put everything on hold for a little while. Is that OK?” I nodded as the tears and sobbing continued. I felt her hand slowly stroking my hair and back. “It’s all right, Jen, let it all out. Take all the time you need.” She lay down beside me with her head on my shoulder. She continued to stroke my hair and back for several more minutes as my sobbing slowly ended.

“Jen?”

“I’m sorry, Tammy. I completely lost it.”

“I know and that’s ok. I know something of how you must have felt.”

“I guess you do don’t you.” I thought back to that terrible afternoon when I learned what had happened to Tammy and her mom when her dad came home in a drunken rage.

“Jen, I heard something that you have to know.”

“What’s that?” My tears slowed and I was regaining a little of my composure.

“I overheard two of the police officers talking. They ran an ID check on the guy that got in here. He was wanted for the murder of at least three men and the rape of several other women. The way I see it, being a woman saved you.”

“What? I don’t understand, Tammy.”

“The police said it best. If you had been a man they would have been here to investigate YOUR DEATH. That guy didn’t care at all about killing a man. If you had been a man he would have cut your throat the second you came in that door. Being a woman bought you some time when he decided he was going to....”

“Don’t say it…”

“But it’s true. The moment he saw you were a woman his plan changed. That kept him from killing you long enough so that I could get him with the chair.”

“But…”

“There are NO buts, Jennifer Marie Stevens. If you had been a man in the exact same situation you would be DEAD now. You can go ahead and beat yourself up all you want and it won’t change the facts ONE BIT. You survived BECAUSE you were female and the effect it had on him when he found out. Your ONLY problem is one that we can fix. You didn’t know how to defend yourself when you were attacked. Your old male reflexes couldn’t help you since you’re not in a male body any more.”

“So what can I do about that?”

“Come with me to some self defense classes, Jen. Mom and I took some after the problems with Dad. I need to go back for a refresher course. I have a great instructor that I’d like you to meet.”

“Does that really help, Tammy?”

“A lot depends on the individual. In my case it made me see that I wasn’t helpless. There are LOTS of things you can do when you’re attacked. You just have to learn them and have them become automatic reflexes. Sort of like you and chocolate.”

“Like me and chocolate? Tammy, what are you babbling about?”

“Whenever you see chocolate it’s an automatic reflex that you’re going to have some.” I giggled softly at the thought. There was a great deal of truth in what Tammy said.

“There, I heard that giggle. That’s the Jen I wanted to hear.”

“What do you say if we have Jeff take us to the absolute best chocolate shop in the entire city after we’re done with the appearance? I feel a chocolate overload coming on…”

“Sounds like your spirits are better. Want to go greet some happy listeners?”

“Sure, why not? Just let me get my makeup done again. I must look terrible.”

“You DID mess it up a bit. Let me tell Jeff we’re all set.” Tammy headed for the other room as I repaired my makeup. I didn’t do quite the job that Tammy did but I looked presentable again. Jeff followed Tammy back into my room.

“Are you all right, Jennifer?”

I smiled back at Jeff. “I think I’ll be fine, Jeff. Tammy and I had a little talk and I had a good cry. I have a lot to think about but I should be able to handle greeting some people.”

“Thanks, Jennifer. I’ll let the store know we’re on the way from the limo. I do have some good news. I talked to the city’s legal department and we’ve arranged that the press release about your incident be delayed by the police department until later today. We simply pointed out that they should take some time to be sure they have the right guy in all of the other attacks and then they can make a big production out of catching him. Thanks to you and Tammy there’s one less madman wandering our streets and the city should show a little thanks for both of you by letting you get back home or at least on your way before the news breaks. You may not have to come back to testify. The police seem to think they have enough on the other cases to nail him good.”

“Thanks again, Jeff. Hopefully this whole thing won’t be a problem until I get back home. Let’s get going, the public awaits." Tammy and I grabbed our coats and purses then followed Jeff to the waiting limousine. On the way to the store we chatted about the events that morning and how to handle things if any questions came up. We also talked about some long range plans. We even discussed the plan Tammy and I had to let me do the spokesperson job for MegaComp. Jeff was pleased at the ideas and wanted to work with us more to solidify the plan.

We pulled into the parking lot of the store well over an hour late. There was a line of people winding out of the front door into the parking lot before it doubled back on itself.

“My God, Jeff. There has to be a several thousand people here!”

“I told you that you were well liked in this city didn’t I? Those billboards of you and Tammy sure helped a lot too.”

The limo pulled around to the back of the store to let us out. As we rolled past the line a huge cheer went up from the crowd as they realized we had finally arrived. The car stopped just a few feet away from the employee entrance. Jeff opened the door and helped us out of the car then escorted us inside. We spent a few minutes in the employee lounge and rest rooms getting ourselves in shape then Jeff escorted Tammy and I to the area reserved for our appearance. The crowd inside the store applauded as we took seats at the table then began to sign autographs and answer short questions from the crowd.

Tammy and I lost track of the time. The light was rapidly fading outside as we left the store twenty minutes after we signed the last of the autographs. Jeff stayed with us the whole time watching over us and keeping things under control. We talked again in the limo.

“Well, Jennifer, are you holding up all right?”

“Yes, so far, Jeff. I just want to get back home and rest. Is the jet ready?”

“It can be but I was going to suggest staying over another night. I remember Tammy mentioning that you needed to make a stop at your local affiliate radio station. How about you both stay overnight again at company expense and leave tomorrow after you take care of your business? I’m sorry we kept you so long signing autographs."

"What do you think, Tammy? Want to stay overnight and maybe sight-see a bit in the morning?"

"Sounds great to me. I'm covered with the college classes so I'm up for it."

"All right, Jeff. We're staying overnight. By the way, how many people did we have here today?"

"I had someone count the crowd as they filed through and we had well over five thousand people come through.”

“FIVE THOUSAND? That‘s incredible, Jeff. No wonder my hand is cramped up so much. What about supper, can we stop somewhere on the way back to the hotel?”

“I know just the place for tonight and it's on me.”

“Sounds good to me. Jeff. We’re in your hands tonight. Just don’t keep us both out too late though. I’m tired from everything that’s happened today.”

“I understand. I need to make a phone call…” He reached over and picked up the cell phone. Then dialed a number. “Hello, this is Jeff Fuller. Yes. I’m fine Josie. I’m coming over with two lovely ladies to sample some of your excellent supper dishes. Any problems getting a table?… OK. I’ll be there in about fifteen minutes. Thanks, Josie.”

“Well, supper is taken care of. One more call…” He dialed another number. “Yes. Jeff Fuller calling. Can I speak to the manager?… Hi, Bill.. . Yes. they’re fine… Look, I need a favor… Can you give those gals the Presidential Suite overnight? I think they deserve it for what they’ve been through. Sure, that will be fine. Thanks, Bill… Have someone move their things to the new room. I’ll have them back there in a couple of hours. Bye.” He placed the handset back on the cradle and smiled at us.

“Supper is all arranged and I just got the hotel to give you the best accommodations in the place overnight. I hope that it in some small way helps to make up for what happened this morning, Jennifer.”

“I had my reservations about staying in that room again, Jeff. Thanks for making the change.”

“You’re most welcome. And thanks again for going through with the appearance today. I would have rescheduled it if you had wanted to.”

“It was something I needed to do, Jeff. I had to keep myself busy to keep from thinking about what happened and it worked. I don’t know how I’ll feel tomorrow but I’m fine for the moment. Just a little tired.”

"We're headed for my favorite little Italian restaurant. I promise a meal the likes of which you've never had then I'll get both of you back to the hotel for a good night's sleep."

"I'm not certain about your claim on the Italian food, Jeff. I have an excellent place in my hometown. Sometime when you're up my way I'll have to take you there."

"It's a deal. I'll give you a call to set it up in a couple of weeks. It looks like we’re here."

The limo pulled up in front of a small place that reminded me so much of Papa Nico's little place back home that I almost forgot where we were. Jeff assisted Tammy and I out of the limo and escorted us inside.

Just inside the door we all stopped dead in our tracks as we looked at a large wall of pictures. There, in the center of everything, was a large photo of Papa Nico and I as I looked now. And I do mean LARGE! We all looked at each other.

"Ummm… Jen, How?"

"I don't have the slightest idea, Tammy. Jeff?"

"Don't look at me. That wasn't there that last time I was here a couple of weeks ago." He looked as us and shrugged his shoulders.

I looked closer at the picture and realized it was taken when I performed with Papa on my visit there with Peggy. She was sitting next to me while I was inserting various things on Papa's juggling routine. I heard a voice behind me.

"Welcome to the restaurant, Jennifer. Papa sent it to me after you were there the last time. I'm his sister Josie!" She walked over and hugged me. "It's great to have you here at last! I always wished you would visit."

"Papa NEVER mentioned a sister! That old scamp."

"That's my older brother all right. Always full of surprises. If you look a little closer, you'll see pictures of the old you with Papa too. He's very proud of you."

I knew that Mama always took pictures but I never knew that Papa was proud enough of what we were doing that he sent them to anyone. I saw at least a dozen or more pictures of Papa and the old me on that wall doing various things in his place. Everything from Papa's juggling act to us singing together to Papa's tripping act.

Jeff spoke breaking my sense of awe at the pictures. "Well, that's a shock, Jennifer. I always wondered who that was in the pictures with Papa. I've met him several times when he comes down to visit Josie. He always looks at that wall and smiles."

"That's true, Jennifer. Mama even taught me how you like your pasta and the chocolate pie recipe that you both developed. It's our house specialty."

"Thanks, Josie and thank you too, Jeff. I never knew this about that old goat. Wait till I get back and talk to him again! God, here I am hundreds of miles away from home and I feel like I've just been transported back there instantly."

"Why don't you go set down and I'll be right there. Want any menus?"

"No, Josie. If Mama told you what I like then let's see what she told you. Maybe Tammy will need a menu. Jeff?"

"No menu for me, I know exactly what I want. My usual please, Josie."

"How about you, Tammy?"

"No menu needed. I'll have whatever Jen is having. I've been around her long enough to know that if she likes it I probably will too."

"All right, two Jennifer specials and Jeff's usual coming right up. Go have a seat."

Jeff took us over to his usual table and held our chairs as we sat down. A few minutes later Josie appeared with a large tray loaded with food. The plate she put on the table before me had a large portion of angel hair pasta covered with spaghetti sauce. The sauce contained beef chunks and Italian sausage. A large bowl of fresh, thick garlic bread slices was placed in the middle of the table and a plate with several small blocks of real Parmesan cheese were set beside the bread along with a small cheese grater.

I took a deep breath and inhaled the wonderful fragrance of the sauce. I smiled at Josie as I picked up my fork and sampled a bit of the pasta and sauce. I smiled ever wider when I tasted the sauce. "Just like Mama makes."

"Sure, why mess with success? Enjoy your meal. I'll be back in a while with slices of chocolate pie for everyone."

"Thanks, Josie" I looked over at Tammy and Jeff. They were busy enjoying their pasta so I went back to working on mine. I finally managed to finish most of the plate of pasta in another twenty minutes. I decided to leave room for the pie. After all, I never turn down good chocolate.

Josie brought the pie as Tammy and Jeff finished. "So, Jennifer, did I hear right. This is actually something you helped develop?"

I blushed. "Yes, Jeff. Mama and I worked on it for several months until we got it just the way we wanted it. I thought that my hometown was the only place you could get it. I'm glad to know that I can have it here."

"Jen, you sound like this is the next best thing to sex. Is it really that good?"

"Tammy. it's an awfully close call. Taste it and see for yourself."

"HOLD IT! I forgot the milk!" Josie put another tray down on the table. It had three large glasses of milk on it. Two were loaded with ice. She put the ice milk in front of Jeff and I and gave the other glass to Tammy.

“Thanks, Josie. Mama really did tell you all about me right down to the ice milk with the chocolate pie.”

“Eat up. I’ll be back in a while.” Josie left to tend to other customers. We all savored every fork full of the pie then leaned back in our chairs.

“Wow, Jen. You’re right. Between sex and the chocolate pie it would be a tough choice.”

“Wait a minute, Tammy. Since when have you had se… NO, don’t answer that, I don’t think want to know.”

Tammy blushed bright red. Jeff broke in to change the subject. “Are you ready to get back to the hotel? I don’t want to keep you out too long. You still have loads to do tomorrow.”

“I’m ready, Jeff. How about you Tammy?”

“I’m completely stuffed. All I want to do is get back to the room, take a nice hot bath and get some sleep.”

“I think you have a great plan, Tammy. Let’s find Josie so we can go.” Jeff got up to find Josie. Moments later she followed him back to the table.

“Josie, that was wonderful. It made me feel like I was setting at my usual table at Papa’s place. Thank you.”

“My pleasure, Jennifer. You are always welcome here.”

"What do we owe you, Josie?"

"Nothing tonight, Jeff. You have brought someone that I have always wanted to meet and this is my way of saying thanks." We hugged then I exchanged contact information with Josie. I wanted to tell her how Papa took the news that I had seen the restaurant in New York City.

We said goodbye then followed Jeff back to the limo. We arrived back at the hotel. Jeff escorted us to the Presidential Suite after retrieving the key from the front desk along with a stack of messages for me. As we neared the room we saw a security man standing outside the door.

"Good evening, Miss Stevens. We're sorry about your problems earlier today. I've been stationed here overnight if that's all right with you."

"Thank you. That's fine. Jeff, we'll see you on our next visit to the city?"

"No, you'll see me tomorrow morning. I still owe you a trip to the chocolate store and I'll make my limo available to you all day until you're ready to leave."

"Chocolate store trip? Who told you about that?" I looked over at Tammy who was staring intensely at the carpet in the hallway.

"I have ways of knowing these things, Jennifer. I'm not taking no for an answer."

"It's really not necessary, Jeff." Tammy poked me in the side and scowled at me. "I don't want to monopolize your time." She poked me again.

"It's no problem, Jennifer. I'm quite happy to do it. It will get me out of my stuffy office all day. Please allow me to show you some of the city under more relaxed circumstances than today."

Tammy poked me again. "According to my sidekick here we accept. We'll see you around nine AM?"

"That's fine. Until the morning then…" He took my hand then kissed it then repeated it with Tammy. He bowed then left us standing at the door.

I opened the door and entered the suite with Tammy close behind me. The room was incredible. Huge overstuffed furniture all done in real leather filled the living room. We explored the suite for a few minutes then took a seat on the huge sofa to relax. I kicked off my heels and tucked my legs up under me to get my feet warm.

"Tammy, why were you poking me?"

"I wanted you to accept his offer silly."

"Whatever in the world for? We could have done everything by ourselves tomorrow then gone home."

"Jennifer, how often do you have the chance to hang around with the president of a company like MegaComp?"

"Not THAT often. So?"

"So enjoy the ride while you can. If he's willing to escort us around tomorrow then I say we should let him. The better you get to know him the better it will be if and when you become the company spokesperson. Learn as much about him as you can now then you'll know how he'll react to something later."

"Tammy, you're devious. I'm proud of you. I should have thought of that."

"You're just still rattled from the events this morning. With a good night's sleep you'll be back to your old self."

"That's the problem, Tammy. I WAS my old self there for a very short time this morning and it really upset me."

"I'm sorry, Jen. How are you doing now?"

"I'm holding myself together. I think I'll be better in the morning. I'm beat. Let's go see if we can find a hot tub. This place HAS to have one and I want to relax in it a while."

"Me too, Jen." We headed for the bathroom. It was huge like the rest of the suite and had an incredibly large tub in the center. There was an abundant supply of towels and robes hanging on a rail next to the tub.

"Not quite a hot tub is it? I think it will do though." I hit pushed the stopper down and turned on the hot water. I found the controls for the built-in jet system and started them on low to move the water around. I found some bath beads on the counter and added them to the swirling water. Tammy began to strip out of her clothes tossing them in a small pile by the door. I stood there looking at her. "What, no bathing suit, Tammy?"

"Nope. We're both girls right?" I nodded. "Well, I haven't got anything you haven't seen already by looking at yourself, you’ve just have a little more of it that’s all." I nodded in agreement and stripped out of my own clothes leaving them in a pile by hers.

We eased into the tub taking seats across from each other. The warm bubbling water worked on my sore muscles and the bruise from the morning. After about twenty minutes, the safety timer kicked in shutting down the jets. The abrupt stop in the pleasure we were feeling brought us back to our senses. We both looked at each other with very wide smiles.

"All I know, Tammy, is that I have to get one of these for my house."

"Something like this one?"

"Of course. Even if I have to build on another room for it! You know… I just realized something. I’m setting here in a bathtub with a completely naked woman across from me. I'm completely naked and I feel nothing sexual about this situation, NOTHING. If I were a man in this situation we’d be making out right now. Yet here we sit, two naked women in a hot tub talking as if everything was completely natural.”

“I thought it was completely natural. The way you act and talk most of the time I forget what you used to be, Jen.”

“Thanks, Tammy. That means I'm doing fine so far." I looked down at my hands. "Damn, we both look like prunes. I hate to get out but I don't think I can take any more. I was tired before and now I’m fully relaxed on top of that. Much more of this and I’m going to fall asleep right here in the tub. I can see it now…'Talk show hostess dies by drowning when she falls asleep in hot tub' all over the pages of the newspapers."

"I want to be 'relaxed' like this a whole lot more, Jen, but you're right, I need some sleep too."

We got out of the tub and dried each other off. We put on the robes then headed for the bedroom. I grabbed the stack of messages and sorted through them. I handed several to Tammy and she glanced through them.

"Think you should return a few of these calls, Jen?"

"Only the ones from my family and Adam tonight. The others will wait until morning." I went out to the big living room and called Adam first. Once I got him calmed down, he realized that I was ok. I told him I would see him tomorrow night for certain. The next call was to my sister. She too went ballistic when she heard my voice. Like Adam, when she calmed down I told her I was fine and that I would be back home the next evening from the trip. With both Adam and my sister I only confirmed what the news reports said. That was that I was mugged in my hotel room and that I had some cuts and bruises but was otherwise unharmed.

I dragged myself back into the huge bedroom. There were two huge beds available. Tammy had crawled into one of them so I took the other, both of us naked.

"'Night, Jen."

"'Night, Tammy. Thanks for being with me today. It means a lot to me." I reached over and hit the light switch on the night stand. I was asleep in moments.

The next thing I remember is loud screaming and someone shaking me. "Jen, WAKE UP! You're having a nightmare. JEN!" I felt a slap across my face and in shock I stopped screaming. "Jen?"

I looked up to see a very naked Tammy standing in front of me. "Oh, Tammy, I'm so sorry. I went through it all again just now." I threw myself back down on the bed sobbing. We heard a knock on the door. Tammy put on her robe and answered it. She came back a few moments later.

"That was security checking when they heard you scream." She took off her robe again then slid into bed next to me pressing herself up against me as I lay there crying. The contact of her warm body and her stroking my head and back soon calmed me down enough to turn to face her.

"Why, Tammy? Why do you put up with me? There are lots of other people that you could get involved with that aren't as screwed up as I am."

"Jen, from the first instant I saw you I knew I liked you very much. My mom accepts you as a member of our family now and I think of you as my big sister. I care deeply for you and I want to see you happy in your new life. I know you have Peggy and others to help you but they're all older than you are now. You need someone closer to your physical age to help and that's what I've been trying to do."

"And I appreciate that Tammy. Are you really certain that you want to hang out with a total misfit like me?"

"Just try and stop me, Jen." She leaned over and kissed me on the cheek and hugged me. Our breasts rubbed together as we hugged. I blushed at the contact. "Now let's get back to sleep." She started to return to her own bed.

"Ummm…, Tammy, could you stay with me?"

"Are you sure?"

"Yes. Someone in bed with me calms me when I get like this. You're sort of like a living security blanket for me."

She eased back into the bed then snuggled up as tight against me as she could get. The feeling of her warm body pressing tightly against was wonderful. I reached over and hit the light switch. A few moments later, we were asleep again.

When I woke up again I felt a hand over my waist hugging my middle. I moved away from the still sleeping Tammy and went quietly to the bathroom to empty out and wash my face and hands.

Completing my bathroom trip, I put my robe back on and pulled the blankets off Tammy. She still refused to wake up so I reached out whacked her gently on her bare bottom. Her eyes flew open instantly.

"Morning teddy bear and thanks for being here last night. We've got another busy day ahead so I suggest we get moving. It's almost eight AM. Jeff will be here in about an hour."

"Did we sleep that late?"

"Yes and we needed it too. Now move it or lose it, little sister!" I swatted her bottom again a little harder.

"OK SIS! I'm up, I'm up!" She crawled out of bed headed for the bathroom. A few moments later I heard the water running in the tub. Tammy yelled from the bathroom. "Jen, want to share a bath? It'll be faster and we can get each other's backs."

"I'll be right there. Let me make a phone call first." I called the local affiliate station and arranged to make the meeting I missed yesterday. The management was thrilled that I'd be coming since the story had broken overnight of my attack yesterday. They scheduled an hour in the afternoon for me with the afternoon talk show host to talk about that and the computer show. I didn't know how well I'd do in the interview but I had to face it sometime.

I walked into the bathroom and slipped out of my robe into a nice large tub full of hot scented water. Tammy was already soaking. "I had to call the local station and arrange to make a meeting I missed yesterday. We'll take care of that this afternoon. I'm sure they'll ask about yesterday."

"What are you going to say to them? You'll probably have an army of press outside the hotel waiting to talk to you too."

"I'll just tell the truth, Tammy. I got some scrapes and bruises but otherwise I'm fine."

"Fine, YOU'RE FINE? Yesterday morning and again last night you turned into a mental basket case and you're going to tell them you're fine?"

"They don't need to know everything, Tammy. I'd rather keep my emotional problems out of the papers."

"If that's the way you want it, Jen. What are you going to tell Adam when he asks if you're ok?"

I thought for several seconds then shook my head. “I just don’t know Tammy. How much can I tell him and still keep him? Will he pull away from me when he knows the truth? Will I pull away from him if I have problems again or if I'm pregnant? I just don’t know.”

“I do know one thing, Jen. If your relationship with Adam doesn’t survive this then it wasn’t meant to be anyway. If he’s the one you’ll spend the rest of your life with this won’t make one bit of difference to him. Do yourself and him a favor and tell him the truth when you see him. It’ll be better for both of you if you’re completely open with him about what happened and your feelings about it.”

I thought for several more seconds. “I just have one question, Tammy.”

“What is it?”

“How did someone as young as you get so wise for your years?”

“It comes from hanging around an ‘old fart’ like you. Sooner or later some of that wisdom you’re been storing up had to rub off.” She grinned then splashed me with her hand.

I started giggling and splashed her back. We got into a small splashing war until I caught the clock out of the corner of an eye. “TRUCE! Look at the time!”

“Uh-OH. We’re gonna be late. Here… get my back then I’ll do yours.” She turned around and handed me the rough sponge she had been using. I completed a through cleaning of her back then turned around so she could do mine. A few minutes later we were toweling each other off. In another fifteen minutes we were dressed in more casual attire than yesterday, a simple blouse and pants with low heels was my choice. Tammy went for a longer skirt and a matching blue blouse also with low heels. We did each other’s hair then stuffed our bags again. Since we would be leaving from the radio station this afternoon we wouldn’t be coming back to the hotel. Our bags could go with us in the limo.

We called for aid in moving our bags to the lobby of the hotel then asked the manager to hold them for us as we headed for the restaurant for a late breakfast. Jeff appeared a few minutes after our food arrived at the table.

“Good morning ladies. I took the liberty of having your luggage put in the limo.”

“Thanks, Jeff. I need to visit our local affiliate this afternoon after lunch then I can head home. This morning Tammy and I are in your hands.”

“Then I promise to show you some sights before you have to leave today. In fact, I have a special surprise for you.” He motioned for the waitress to bring the check for our meal then signed it and told the waitress to add it to the room fees. MegaComp was paying for the rooms on this trip.

As we left the hotel a huge crowd of reporters started shouting questions at me about what happened yesterday. I shouted back that I was fine and would be heading back home later today. I ducked into the limo while they were shouting more questions then I closed the door.

In twenty minutes we pulled up in front of a theater on Broadway. The marquee said that "My Fair Lady" was opening here in about two weeks. Jeff had made arrangements for us to visit the theater and watch them rehearsing. When we arrived rehearsals were under way for several new cast members joining the show. The entire cast was there and we had the pleasure of watching the new cast members mesh with the rest of the cast.

As the song “Wouldn’t It Be Loverly” started I sat in the audience quietly singing along. As the song ended the director, setting a few seats away from me, called for a break in the rehearsal. He moved into a seat next to me.

“Hello, I’m Bob Quince, the director of the play. I hope you enjoyed our rehearsal this morning Miss Stevens. I know we enjoyed having you here today.”

“Thank you, Mr. Quince. ‘My Fair Lady’ has always been one of my favorite musical productions and please call me Jennifer. ”

“Jennifer, have you considered doing a stage production yourself? I couldn’t help hearing you sing just then. You have a marvelous voice and your accent was quite good.”

“Actually, Mr. Quince, I’ve worked on many productions but never as a performer on stage. I specialize in sound and lighting work. I’m currently assisting in a production of Victor/Victoria at home in that capacity.”

“Have you ever considered an on stage role?”

“From time to time the urge has hit me to perform but I've never had the chance. Why do you ask, Mr. Quince?”

“Please call me Bob, Jennifer. I was hoping that you might consider joining our production as Eliza Dolittle. Our lead in the role will be leaving us in about 6 months to begin filming on a movie. Might you be interested?”

“Me in a Broadway show? Bob, I’m thrilled to be asked but I must say no. I do a weekly national radio show on Saturday mornings and work every week as a network manager at an upstate college. I’m most flattered that you would even consider me for a part such as this one but it would be impossible for me to do it. I hardly think I’m good enough to take on a role like this. On top of that I’m not even a known name on Broadway.”

“Great talents are discovered from relatively unknown performers all the time. Well, if I can’t talk you into it now will you at least keep us in mind?”

“I will, Bob, and thanks for asking about my participation. I do regret that I can’t do it right now but maybe some day.”

He simply nodded then left for the backstage area to talk to the cast. Tammy sat down beside me in the seat he had used.

“WOW, you get an offer to star in a real Broadway play and you have to go and turn it down. Are you crazy, Jen?”

“Maybe, Tammy, just maybe. I don’t feel comfortable up there on stage. As a kid in my brief chorus career, every time I was on stage in front of an audience I felt like I was going to toss my lunch. It wasn’t a good experience for me.”

“But you’ve changed so much since then, Jen. You’re NOT the same person you were then. You certainly don’t even look the same.”

“But there’s still a lot of the old Bob Stevens inside me, Tammy. Yesterday’s incident brought it all crashing back on me. I locked the old me away to make room for the new me. That was wrong. I need to make a ‘new me’ that is a combination of what I was and what I’ve become. I’ll never be completely happy until I do that.”

“I didn’t know, Jen.”

“Nor would anyone else have ever known until I realized it myself yesterday. I got way too wrapped up in everything that’s happened to pay attention to my own feelings and needs. I have to take some time for myself.”

“So does that mean that you’re giving up the radio show?”

“Of course not, just some of the traveling and maybe working at the college. I really don’t need to work there and it isn’t fair to them to have only a part time network administrator with me doing other things.”

“So what are you going to tell Jeff about the spokesperson job?”

“He said that he didn’t think it would start until some time in March of next year so it shouldn’t be a problem. I’ll keep my commitments for appearances I’ve made and schedule anything else for after the play shuts down next year. That should give me some breathing room to relax and adjust to my new life more than I have already.”

“I agree with your plan, Jen. I’ve been watching you and I have noticed the strain growing inside you. Yesterday’s problems simply made you feel it. You needed a good jolt of reality. I did mean what I said about the self defense classes too and I’m going to hold you to your agreement to come with me.”

“I don’t have any problems with that, Tammy. Right now they could only help me. Hey, I wonder where Jeff has wandered off to? I haven’t seen him in almost a half an hour.”

“He said something about making some phone calls when he left, Jen. I’m sure he’ll be back momentarily. In fact, there he is now…” We looked up to see Jeff stepping off the edge of the stage onto the set of stairs.

“Tammy and I thought you got lost with the chorus line, Jeff.”

“Not a chance. I was just making a few business calls. If you’re finished here how about lunch at a real deli?”

“Hmmm. A real corned beef sandwich New York City style. Sounds good to me. Lead the way, Jeff.”

We said goodbye to the cast and crew thanking them for their time then followed Jeff out to the limousine. As is usual for the morning, it took nearly thirty minutes to go just a few blocks across the busiest area of the city. We probably could have walked there much faster.

The driver parked the limo a few spaces away from the front door of a run-down building. I looked over at Jeff and arched an eyebrow.

"I know what you're thinking, Jen. No, I haven't lost it. Don't let the looks of this place fool you. Trust me." I looked over at Tammy and shrugged then we followed Jeff inside.

We got a booth and ordered from well-worn menus. A few minutes later someone brought over our order on a large tray. I couldn't believe the size of the corned beef sandwich I got. It was loaded with meat and lots of goodies and served on the most wonderful Rye bread I've ever tasted. It was much more than I could eat at one sitting even for the old me. Jeff must have been watching me closely. Either that or he's a mind reader.

"Don't worry, what you don't finish I'll have wrapped up and we'll stash it in the little fridge in the limo. You can take it with you on your flight back and have it on the way home tonight. No cooking for you for your supper!"

"I like the sound of that. Let's dig in Tammy." I managed to eat a little less than half of the sandwich and finish the soda I ordered with it. I managed to save a little room since I saw something on the menu I wanted to try. I motioned someone over and ordered a slice of chocolate cheesecake.

"I knew it, Jen. I saw that on the menu and KNEW that you would have to try it."

The cheesecake turned out to be excellent and I enjoyed every bit of it. Sadly I realized all of this food the past few days was going to wind up somewhere on my body. After all I’ve been through to look like this I wasn’t about to start down the old road to being overweight again. I figured that after my self-defense training I had better join a work-out place back at home.

We finished our meal as much as we could and true to his word Jeff had the leftovers neatly packaged for later. He came out of the deli carrying a box that he put in the small fridge in the back of the limo. Minutes later we were on the way to the radio station.

The interview with the afternoon talk show host went pretty well considering I had been the main topic of discussion on almost every radio and TV station in the city since the news broke yesterday afternoon. After nearly half an hour of questions and comments about the incident the conversation turned toward computers and technology. Despite the fact that I had only been scheduled for an hour I wound up on the air for a little over three hours.

The host thanked me for taking the time out of my schedule to be with him just as we ended his show for the day. It took another hour or so to record the promotional spots the station wanted for my show then we were back in the limo again.

“So where are we headed now, Jeff?” I looked out of the window at the buildings going by.

“The last stop before I take you back to the airport. The chocolate place of course!” The limo traveled another few miles finally slowing down in a more upscale section of the city. It rolled to a stop in front of a Godiva chocolate store.

“Jeff, you can’t be serious. That place wants five dollars for just ONE chocolate. It’s way too expensive!”

“I’m very serious, Jennnifer. You went through quite a lot over the past two days and we are very grateful you did that. Select whatever you want and as much as you want. It’s on me this time.”

I looked over at Tammy who was smiling and shaking her head yes with very wide eyes. I winked back at her then turned back to Jeff. “If you insist, Jeff, and thank you!”

He helped us out of the limo and escorted us inside. After a short talk with the staff he motioned for Tammy and I to make our selections. I got about two pounds of chocolates. Tammy selected about the same amount as I did. We watched as the register totaled up the bill. For what Jeff paid for the chocolates I could have built a modest PC. As he handed a credit card to the counter person he leaned over and said something. Moments later several of the staff were scurrying around filling several more boxes with chocolates.

“Ladies, it will be a few more minutes while they fill my order. How about waiting in the limo?”

Since my poor feet were hurting from the heels I decided that sitting down was probably the best choice. I nodded in agreement and Tammy followed me back outside carrying our boxes of chocolates. She opened her box in the limo and had several of the chocolates.

“Jen, these are great! Are you going to try yours?”

“I’ll wait, Tammy. I do love chocolate but the old saying about chocolate is true, ‘Once it gets past your lips it goes straight to your hips’. I’m saving mine for later.”

“You’re gonna love them, Jen.” She put the top back on her chocolate box and patted her tummy.

We saw someone from the staff wheel out several large boxes on a small cart. Our driver helped to put the boxes into the trunk of the limo. Jeff got in moments after the trunk lid closed tight.

“Next stop is the airport. I called the crew of the jet and told them to get it all warmed up. With a little luck getting out of the airport you’ll be back in Syracuse well before seven tonight.”

“Thanks for making this trip possible, Jeff. Other than yesterday morning we had a great time. Maybe we’ll be doing it again in another city.”

“I’ll be there, Jennifer. Just let me know when and where.”

We chatted all the way back to the airport eventually pulling up alongside the small jet in a secured area off to the side of the main building. Jeff escorted us into the plane while the driver and a baggage person loaded our bags in the cargo hold.

Jeff said goodbye then waited by the limo as our plane moved out onto the taxiway. Several minutes later we lifted off headed for home.

So there you have it Dear Diary. When I had called Adam last night he wanted to immediately come down to stay with me but I vetoed that idea. Instead we decided that he would meet me at home tonight. I have absolutely no idea what I’ll say to him or how he’ll take the truth of what really happened. Things like the fact that I was really raped instead of the guy just breaking into my room, the fact that I might be pregnant, and I had a chance of having some type of sexually transmitted disease were conveniently left out of the news reports.

Gotta go, Diary. The pilot just let us know we'll be landing at the airport in Syracuse in a few more minutes. We have to get buckled back in now. I’m only certain of one thing, I am NOT looking forward to tonight.

>>>>>>>>

Reverend Harvey Peabody, known to police departments everywhere as con man Jimmy Glover, leaned back in a chair in the cramped, dingy room that served as his office in the back of the converted storefront. Over the past few months Jimmy had converted the storefront space into a combination church and homeless shelter. The kitchen was working every day to provide meals to the less fortunate residents of the area surrounding the facility.

At night the shelter provided a place for over fifty homeless men, women and children to sleep where it was warm and dry. The place had even attracted some counselors that donated their services for free. They had helped a few people to find productive jobs and turn their lives around. Even a few doctors had joined in to provide a weekly clinic for the people of the area.

Jimmy was rightly proud of what he had accomplished but for drastically different reasons. Sure, the place was making a major difference in the area. Crime had dropped by nearly fifty percent since the place opened and drug use had fallen almost as much in the area. The clinic alone was a tremendous success. “All the better for my plans,” he thought as he gazed out of the open office door to the line for lunch today. His view of the kitchen was suddenly blocked by a woman entering the office. She closed the door behind her then planted huge kiss on Jimmy’s lips which he eagerly returned.

“Hi, Sue, how are things going today?”

“Pretty good, Jimmy. The ladies societies are eating all of this up. I just played the part of the long suffering minister’s wife at one of their luncheons. I walked away with a check for twenty-five thousand dollars for this place.” She took the check out of her purse and tossed it on the desktop.

“So I take it Mrs. Pamela Peabody was a rousing success with the ladies?”

“She sure was. If I have to play her much more I’m going to gag from having to be so nice to people.” She kicked off her heels and put her feet up on the edge of the desk giving Jimmy a wonderful view up her dress.

He admired the view for a few moments then frowned and pushed her feet off of the desk. They landed on the floor with a loud thud and Sue complaining bitterly about the pain in her heels. “Well next time remember who you’re supposed to be damn it. What if someone had walked in here and seen you? Do you think a real minister’s wife would act like that?”

“But the door was closed…”

“Look at the door. Do you see any lock on it?”

“No…”

“Then we could very easily be interrupted by someone coming in un-announced couldn’t we?”

“I suppose so…”

“All right then. Remember to act the part at all times unless you want to screw up the whole thing. You don’t have to be sugery-sweet nice all of the time but remember that a real minister’s wife wouldn’t act like a third class whore under any circumstances.”

As if to drive home what he just said they heard a knock at the door. Jimmy glared at Sue who simply sat in the chair massaging her sore feet. He straightened his tie and shirt and checked his hair in a small mirror.

“Come in please,” intoned Jimmy in that familiar preacher’s voice he had mastered a few years ago. A gray haired woman entered.

“Sorry to bother you Reverend Peabody. We’re having some trouble with one of the stoves. Can you help?”

“Sure Andrea. I’ll be right there. By the way, have you met my wife Pamela yet?”

“No I haven’t yet. Nice to meet you Pamela.” The two woman hugged.

“Andrea here is like my right hand. She keeps the place running. It would be impossible without her.” The woman blushed at the praise just heaped upon her.

“But it’s your inspiration that keeps us going, Reverend. I have to get back to serving. Please come look at it when you have a chance?”

“I will, Andrea. Be right there.” The woman smiled then turned back toward the kitchen closing the office door behind her. “See what I mean? And don’t wear so much jewelry. You’re supposed to be a minister’s wife not the wife of the owner of Macy’s department store.”

She took off several rings and an expensive looking gold necklace and put them in her purse. “Sorry, Jimmy.”

“If you wore that stuff to the luncheon and someone asks where it went just tell them that you borrowed it from someone for the occasion, ok?”

“Ok. How are we doing so far?”

“I think I’m ready for the next phase. If it works out we’ll make a few million from this.”

“I like the plan. Get the place running to past capacity then raise the money to build a new place. Except we don’t build it, we take off with the funds.”

“It worked before, it’ll work again. I might even get that guy turned woman involved and have her take some of the heat on this one. Maybe I’ll even get some of her money too seeing as she’s done so well.”

“Remember, Jimmy, keep it simple, hon. Just keep it simple. No big involved side plots like the last time, ok?”

“I promise, Sue, I promise.” His mouth was saying one thing while his mind was thinking something totally different.

>>> To be continued in Zapped! Chapter 10

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Zapped! -10.1- Holidays

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

College / Twenties

TG Themes:

Sweet / Sentimental

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

by Bob Arnold

Chapter 10.1

Zapped! — Chapter 10.1 “Holidays”

Special thanks to Misty Dawn for her editing and proofing efforts on this chapter.

This is a work of fiction, with a few real life experiences added in. All of the characters in this story are fictional, and any resemblance to anyone else living or dead is probably a coincidence. Please notify me if you are archiving this and the other chapters of the story on a web site. Permission specifically granted to Sapphire’s Place and Crystal’s Story Site to archive this. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format, please contact me for arrangements. Additional information on this story may be found at: http://www.ralabs.com/zapped/ .

Zapped — Chapter 10.1 — “Holidays”
Copyright 2002 by Bob Arnold - All Rights Reserved

Dear Diary,

I've been quite busy. This is the first chance I've had to sit down and catch up. So much has happened since… well, maybe I had better just pick up where I left off…

One week before Thanksgiving…

A long black limo pulled up alongside MegaComp’s corporate jet as it rolled to a stop next to the hanger. Tammy and I watched as the driver helped the co-pilot unload our baggage into the trunk of the car. The captain came back a few moments later and escorted us out to the waiting car. The wind whistled across the tarmac driving a fine mist of snow with it chilling me to the bone. I briefly wondered if this was a sign of things to come. The limo pulled away from the jet then headed north toward my home.

“So what are you going to tell Adam, Jen?”

“The truth, Tammy, just the truth. I have no idea what it will do to our relationship if we even still have one. I’m so confused about who and what I am. How did I adapt to this so fast? How did I even change at all? By any normal reasoning, I should have died when the lightning hit. I have so many questions and no answers.”

She reached out to hold my hand. “I wish I had those answers for you, Jen.”

We rode in silence the rest of the way home until we pulled up to the curb in front of my house. The driver got out and started to carry the baggage up to the front porch as the cold November wind whipped the heavy dusting of snow into a fine mist. Just the sight of it chilled me to the bone again. I stepped out of the limo and headed for the front door. Moments later I was inside my nice warm house. I thanked the driver and offered a tip for his help then watched the car glide away into the darkening night.

We moved the baggage into the house dumping everything into the living room. The first thing I did when that task was complete was to kick off my shoes and get my favorite pair of big fluffy slippers and a pair of heavy cotton socks to warm my ice cold feet. Since Tammy had stowed some things she bought in the extra space in my luggage, I went to grab my bag. That was when I noticed two large boxes in the pile.

"Tammy, did you buy anything big in New York?"

"No. Not me, why?"

"Do you know anything about them, Tammy?" I pointed to a pair of mysterious boxes, each close to two feet long and over a foot high and wide. They were wrapped in expensive wrapping paper and each of them had an envelope and a big bow taped to the top of the box. One box had my name and the other had Tammy's.

"Nope. But, I know a way we can find out though." She took the envelopes off the boxes and handed me the one with my name. "Ready?" I nodded yes.

We opened our envelopes to find identical letters.

"To my two charming guests,

I enjoyed your stay in New York and thought this would be a good way of saying thanks for all you've done for MegaComp. I hope that you'll enjoy this little gift and visit us again soon under better circumstances.

Jeff Fuller - MegaComp"

Tammy and I looked at each other then raced to tear the wrapping paper from each box. We both opened the boxes at the same time, to be seduced by the wonderful aroma of chocolate! Jeff must have had the chocolate shop prepare a large box for each of us based on the assortments we had gotten. There must have been at least fifteen pounds of delightful decadence packed in each box. Tammy and I sampled a few chocolates from our own boxes and some from the other’s box.

“You do know, Tammy,” I admonished with a giggle, “that this is going straight to our hips, don’t you?”

“I’ll gladly work it all off. How about you, Jen”

“I think you’re right. I’m going to stop now, though I’m extremely tempted to just keep going. I don’t want to get myself sick on this stuff.” I re-packed the box and closed the lid tightly. Then I carried it to the kitchen to find room for part of the goodies in my oversized fridge. Tammy took her box of goodies out to her car.

My head was stuck in the fridge when I heard a male voice behind me. “You look great bent over like that.” My heart skipped a few beats as the fear swelled inside me. A hard hand suddenly touched me in the middle of my back. The events in my hotel room flashed across my memory magnifying my fear into a wave of sheer terror.

I was frightened beyond all reason and absolutely certain that I was going to be raped in my own home. NO! Not again! Not in my own home! Adrenaline, fueled by a sudden rage, flooded through me as I suddenly backed out of the fridge. Still in the bent forward attitude, instinctively forming my upper body into a “battering ram.”

Screaming as loud as I could, I charged at the voice, head down, shoulder and neck muscles bunched for a “head butt” and running at full speed. I collided with the body in front of me and knocked it to the floor. Infuriated and unwilling to “go meekly” again, I began beating on it as hard as I could with my small fists. Large powerful hands tried to hold me and fend off my attack. Prompted by my growing terror, I bit one of the hands that tried to hold me and continued the assault.

Somehow, dimly, I heard the voice again. “JENNIFER, WHAT IN HELL ARE YOU DOING?”

I paused just long enough to look at the face of my would-be attacker and realized that I had just knocked Adam down and was beating him. The fear and panic instantly changed to shame as I collapsed on the floor next to him crying hysterically.

Tammy came running in. “Adam, I told you to be very careful around her. What did you do?”

“I walked into the kitchen while was she bent over to put stuff in the refrigerator. Then she screams at me, knocks me to the floor and starts beating on me. She even BIT me!” He pointed to the bite marks on his hand. I felt him lift me and carry me to the couch in the living room.

“Humph, MEN! I bet you came up behind her! Probably grabbed her, too, didn’t you?" Tammy stood in front of Adam waving one hand in front of his face. "You idiot! I told you to be careful! You should have called to her from another room to let her know you were here. She had a very bad time in New York City.”

Adam sat down beside me on the couch. I pulled away from him as he tried to console me then I jumped up off the couch wishing that I had died instead of being changed when the lightning hit me. Behind me, I heard him call my name as I ran to my bedroom, slamming and locking the door behind me. I threw my self across the bed as tears flowed freely. Everything seemed so out of my control!

A couple of minutes later I heard footsteps coming down the hall, a short pause, some urgent whispering, then a gentle knock on the door. “Come on, Jen. It’s Tammy! Please, let me in. We need to talk. Adam said he’d stay in the living room until you’re calmed down. He said he’s really sorry, too.”

“GO AWAY! I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Jen, I’m NOT LEAVING until we talk. Do I have Adam break this door down or are you going to open it now?”

Feeling I somehow had to restore order from the chaos, I unlocked the door and opened it slowly just enough to see that Tammy was alone in the hallway. I opened the door enough to pull her inside then closed and locked it again. I jumped on the bed and buried my face in the pillow; rivers of tears still flowing down my face.

“Ok, Jen. What happened?”

“He… and then I…. and….” I broke down again sobbing beyond control. Tammy hugged me tight until my sobs once again subsided.

“Feel better now, Jen?” I nodded slowly. “Well?”

“I’ll never get used to these damned emotional outbursts, one moment I'm in complete control and then I'm almost a total basket case for a while. How do women live like this, Tammy?”

Tammy simply shrugged. "Now what happened?”

“I thought I was going to be attacked in my own home so I charged at him. If I had known it was Adam… I never would have…”

“It’s all right, Jen. Adam doesn’t understand fully what happened to you yet and he didn’t understand how you’d react in that situation. Why don’t you go and talk to him and tell him about it?”

“I can’t face him right now. After what happened to me and what I just did… he probably… Oh, Tammy! He’ll never want to see me again! And I can’t blame him either.” I buried my face in the tear soaked pillow. The emotions that flooded my brain overwhelmed any shred of my former male personality that was left sending me into another bout of tears and deep sobs.

“Look, if you won’t tell him what really happened, do you mind if I do? The poor man is going crazy out there. Jen, he needs to know what went on in New York City.”

I turned to look at her. “If he really wants to know, then tell him, and tell him everything, Tammy.”

“If that’s what you want, Jen.”

“It’s not what I WANT, Tammy… but its what HAS to be done… Adam deserves to know the truth,” Oh God, he’ll never want me again when he hears the truth! “not that sanitized crap… that’ll be playing in the news… for the next week. I’ll talk to him… if he still wants to talk to me… after he knows what REALLY happened,” I managed to reply between soggy breaths

“All right, Jen.” Shutting down my mind, I tried not to imagine my life without Adam as Tammy quietly left the room closing the door behind her.

I curled up into as tiny a ball as I could with my back to the door dreading the knock I hoped would come. Then I heard that knock on the bedroom door after nearly an hour. "Come in."

I heard the door pen slightly. "Ummm… Jen, is it ok to come in and talk to you?"

"Yes, Adam. Though I'm surprised you even want to talk to me after hearing the truth about what happened."

He sat down on the edge of the bed next to me. "Can I hold you, Jen?"

"No, not right now."

"Oh… " I could hear the disappointment in his voice. "I'm sorry, Jen. If I had known the full story before I came in I would never have startled you like that. Will you forgive me?"

I stretched out then rolled over to face Adam. "Yes, Adam. Will you forgive me for attacking you? I feel so foolish."

"No, I WON'T forgive you." The voice, normally so warm and gentle that it filled my heart with joy simply hearing it, now had a cold, steely edge that cut through me like a knife.

"WHAT?" His face looked clouded in thought with deep furrows on his forehead.

A soft, gently reassuring smile appeared on his face. "Jen, there's nothing to forgive you for. You were trying to protect yourself, that's all. Frankly, I wonder if I would have done as much myself, if I could have done so, if I had been attacked like you were."

Almost hesitantly, I reached out and held his hand. "Thanks, Adam. I… uh… that means an awful lot to me."

Adam bent down and gently kissed me on the forehead and hugged me. Helplessly unable to control it, I flinched briefly as he hugged me. I hoped he wouldn't notice.

"What was that all about, Jen?"

"What was what about?"

"For just a moment there you acted like you were scared when I hugged you."

"For a moment, Adam, I was. The memories of the attack are still too fresh in my mind that's all."

"Want me to cancel the Thanksgiving party then?"

"Sorry, Adam, I’d forgotten about that." Suddenly I sat up on the edge of the bed. "No, we'll have it anyway. It's only a week from now. It'll be too late to cancel it and have all your friends make other plans."

"Are you sure, Jen? I know how much work it's going to be for you."

With a nod, I realized I had to do it. Hosting the party would allow me to focus on something more enjoyable than the attack in New York.

"I promised, Adam, and I always do my best to keep the promises I make. I'll have Tammy over to help me anyway."

"All right. I'll let everyone know that the party is still on. I think you're taking on too much but only you know what you're capable of." He leaned closer and started to kiss me on my lips. I gently pushed him away.

“Adam, don’t. At least not until the tests come back.”

“Tests?”

“Yes. I’m…we’re… the doctor and I… we’re not certain what else that bastard may have given me… besides his sperm.”

“When will you know?”

“It might take up to a month or more.”

“I don't think I want to ask this, but… do you know if you’re pregnant yet?”

“Pregnant. Now there’s a term I never thought I would ever use in relation to my own body. I’d always thought I might make a woman pregnant, not BE made pregnant myself.” I looked away, unwilling to witness the disgust I was sure would be in his features. “No, Adam, I don’t know, yet. It’ll be another few days before the home pregnancy tests are accurate enough.”

“Did they give you the ‘morning after’ pill?”

“They did offer it. I refused. I WON’T make a baby pay for what that bastard did to me. If I’m pregnant, I intend to carry the baby to full term and raise it as my own. I may want to skin that bastard alive and serve his family jewels to him on a silver platter, but I refuse to take out my anger at him on an innocent child.”

Adam paused for a few moments then shook his head. "I got a mental picture of what you just said. It'll remind me to never get you any more pissed at me than you were a little while ago." He chuckled softly. "I applaud your attitude, Jen. I want to make it very clear to you that if you are pregnant, it makes no difference to me in our relationship. I love you no mater what happens to you.”

With those words, I broke down in tears again “Thank you, Adam.” I didn’t fully understand what I was thanking him for, but I let it go. “I’m going to need some time, but I think I’ll come through this. It’s getting late and I want to get to bed. I have to go to work again in the morning. I didn’t take the whole week off. God, I wish I had, now.”

“Just call in sick and stay home.”

“No, I can’t do that. There are things that only I can do there. The college has been good about letting me schedule time off for my own personal business and I do need to make sure that things there are in good working order.”

“All right then. Sweet dreams, Jen.” He leaned closer and hugged me tightly in those warm and powerful arms. In spite of everything that happened in the past couple of days, I almost melted on the spot.

“Goodnight, Adam.” I walked him to the front door and watched as he got into the Mustang and pulled out of the driveway. I noticed Tammy’s car still in the driveway.

“I walked back into the kitchen and was greeted with the aroma of a batch of brownies fresh from the oven. “Tammy, what are you doing?”

“I call it a chocolate brownie pig out. Whenever I get down, I go make a batch of brownies and pig out on them. Warm gooey brownies with a nice big glass of ice-cold milk are the best. Want to try it?”

“Oh, hell. I guess so. You do know where these are going don’t you?”

“Then there’ll be a bit more of you for Adam to love won’t there? Besides, you eat like a bird when we’re out doing appearances. Even when you DO put away the food, I’ve never seen you gain a pound. Well, here goes. Over the teeth and past the gums, look out hips cause here it comes!” She took a big bite of brownie and chewed for a few seconds then drank a big gulp of milk. She grinned like a Cheshire cat with a large milk moustache.

“You’re right, I DON’T gain any weight, do I? I suppose that when the lightning changed me, I got that little gift too.” I cut into the pan of brownies and lifted out a chunk. One bite and I was in heaven. “Where did you get the recipe to make these, Tammy?”

“It’s an ancient secret recipe,” she winked, “handed down through the ages to the women in my family. Want it?”

It got her the laugh she wanted to hear. “What do I have to do to get it?”

“Just ask. Next time I come over, I’ll make another batch and show you how.”

“Thanks, Tammy.” I looked at the clock on the counter. “It’s getting late. Did you call your mom when we got back?”

“Yup. She knows I’ll be home late and she knows why I’m still here with you." A large belch escaped her lips.

"Tammy! That's not very ladylike!"

"Are there any guys here we need to act proper around? I sure don't see any. There are times when a girl needs to let down her hair and just be herself ya know. Didn't you ever do that when you were a guy, Jen?"

"Yeah,” I admitted reluctantly. “I guess I did. Yeah, there were times when I had to ummm… adjust things down there or a number of other… things… guys do. But now,” I shrugged, “I've traded that kind of discomfort for another kind of discomfort. I’d never thought I'd ever wind up thankful for pantyliners or having to use tampons or pads every month that's for sure. And I'm always readjusting my bra straps. They're either too tight or too loose. You'd think SOMEONE would make a bra that fits right."

“Jen, just operate under the assumption that most bras were designed by men for one of two purposes. Either as a device for torturing women, because we have breasts or as a device to purposely display our breasts in ways that turn the guys on." She used her hands to lift her breasts and shove them together making lots of cleavage. "See what I mean? You've seen those bras that make you look like you're a couple of sizes too big for the bra you're wearing, right?"

"You've got a point there, Tammy. Though one usually sees those bad-girl bras only when the woman wants to make a man’s eyes, or something else, pop out." I giggled as I reached for yet another brownie.

We sat in silence for a few more minutes as we both pigged out on the brownies. I patted my tummy and sighed after I finished the last of the milk in my glass.

“I don't think I can move for a while. I really ate too much, but my attitude is definitely improved. Ahhh, the wonders of chocolate."

"I couldn't agree more, Jen. Wow! Look at the time! Jeese, I hafta get home or mom is going to have a fit when I walk in the door."

"She'll be mad at BOTH of us, you for being late and me for making you get home late. I'll clean up when I can move, you get going girlfriend. I'll see you Saturday morning at the station for the next show."

"G'night, Jen." Tammy hugged me, then took off for home. I waited about fifteen minutes then waddled around the kitchen, put the dishes, the brownie bowls and pan into, and then started the dishwasher. The brownies that were left went into a plastic bag and placed in the fridge for later. With an accompanying snap of the fingers, I remembered to fix a can of concentrated OJ for my breakfast bagel. Within a half-hour, I was in bed and asleep.

Friday morning dawned bright and clear and cold; usual for late November in central New York. The bedroom was a bit on the chilly side since I had forgotten to turn the heat up in it before I went to bed. Tossing aside the covers, I put my nice warm feet into the ice-cold slippers on the floor. They warmed up in a few seconds as I walked over to the thermostat on the wall and turned up the heat.

The bathroom was the next stop. I was glad the bathroom was set on a different thermostat as I stripped down to bare skin and jumped in the shower. I stuffed my hair under a shower cap and prayed that I could keep it dry. I really didn't want to go out in such weather with long hair such as mine if even a little damp and drying it would take almost an hour to do properly.

A giggle escaped me as I thought back to how easy it had been to maintain my old body; a quick run through the shower, a towel on the hair and a quick shave was all I had ever needed most days. Now it could take hours to get cleaned up and ready to go out.

As the pulsing water played over the more sensitive parts of my feminine anatomy I was forced to admit that, given a choice between life in my old body and this one there would be no contest. Why go back to driving the VW beetle when I was at the wheel of a Ferrari now?

The water hit the sensitive spot between my legs sending a jolt through me. I smiled and sighed thinking that I would have to reserve that pleasure for another time. I had important things to do at work today and I wanted to be sure I was at my desk in plenty of time to prepare for a meeting I had requested with my boss.

Reluctantly, I turned off the spray and stood in the shower for a minute or so dripping the last of the water from my body as I toweled off. I dumped the towel in the hamper and padded back to my bedroom to get dressed. Briefly, very briefly I considered dressing in a skirt and blouse, until I remembered what the cold Central New York wind would do to me as it blew its icy breath up under the skirt. With a shudder, I decided that a dark blue pantsuit was more in keeping with the current weather conditions. After the interminable struggle of putting on panty hose, I finished getting dressed. Though not my favorite item of clothing, I had gotten used to the silky feel of them against my smooth legs and seldom went out without them now.

I put on a pair of felt-lined shoe-boots and did my hair in my usual high ponytail style. Some jewelry, delicate little cameo ear studs and a matching cameo on a silver chain about my throat, and my usual scent finished the look. Setting the thermostat back a little, I restocked my purse with essential supplies and deemed me ready to face the world. The purse got dropped on the table next to the front door on my way to the kitchen.

The answering machine was blinking so I checked and made notes on about half a dozen messages. Some I could ignore, the always present sales people trying to sell me new windows or something, and a few that required a return call that I would make later in the day during one of my breaks. I cut a bagel in half and popped both halves in the toaster then grabbed the cream cheese and OJ from the refrigerator. I did have the presence of mind to buy some food that would keep in the fridge while I was gone on the New York trip.

I turned on the television and watched the morning news as I ate my breakfast. Fortunately, the furor over my little problem in New York City had been replaced by other news. I breathed a little sigh of relief when the newscast ended with no mention of me at all. I hit the remote button to kill the TV and set the dishes in the washer. There wasn't enough for a load yet, so I didn't start it. A glance at the clock told me that it was almost time to leave.

After one last check of the house, I headed for the front door, activated the security system, grabbed my purse and day bag, and then locked the door behind me. The walk to the truck chilled me as the icy wind whipped the light covering of snow into the air again. Sliding into the truck, shivering as the frigid cold of the seat seeped through my slacks, I turned the key to start the truck’s engine. It grumbled a bit more than normal, but finally fired off. I waited until the engine warmed up slightly then pulled out into the morning rush hour traffic.

Looking around the cab of the truck as I made my way up to the college, I remembered that the truck was almost seven years old and had just over a hundred thousand miles on it. It was coming up for a few thousand in repairs and, even with those repairs, it only got around thirteen miles per gallon of gas. I had originally bought it because of all of the consulting and installation work I was doing. Now that I was involved in other activities, the consulting and installation work had reduced to almost nothing. I decided that I no longer needed to drive the ‘Twister’ truck and started thinking about what vehicle I wanted next. I still needed to haul things around occasionally so that left out a small car. I decided that a minivan would fill my needs nicely and made a few more mental notes on what I wanted to look for.

The usual parking spot in the lot was waiting and I made it into my office around an hour ahead of the time I was supposed to be there. I took a few minutes to run my usual network and server checks then set about preparing for the meeting with my boss set in my office for just after normal starting time. The time flew by quickly until I heard a knock on the office door.

I opened the door as my boss bustled into the room. "Man is it COLD out there, Jen! If it's this cold in November I wonder what February will be like."

"I know, Tony, that's why I wore the pants-suit today. I don't think I'll ever get used to the wind blowing up my skirt, especially in winter."

He made himself comfortable in a chair after pouring a cup of coffee from the pot I’d made earlier. "Well, you called this meeting. What's on your mind, Jen?"

"Well, boss, I've been thinking about this for the last few weeks. I've spent more time away from here, working on the radio show and personal appearances, than I’ve actually been here. It doesn't seem fair to me that the college has to do without their networking person so much."

"We've gotten by, Jen, sometimes just gotten by, but your job is safe."

"Oh, I know that, Tony and that's why I want to submit my resignation now, to take effect just before the Christmas break. I'm willing to extend a little, should the college be able to get someone to fill the position and my replacement needs some training before I leave."

A big frown swept across his face. "Jen, we had a hell of a time finding you years ago. You know what it was like,” he commented darkly. “Damn it! You were on the committee to fill the spot you have now. We couldn't find anyone with the same talent-set you had so that's why you were offered the job. I'm not certain that we can easily replace you."

"I'm sure you can now, Tony. There are loads of people now that have the needed skill sets that I had back then. I only had the skill sets that I did have and still have because of all the things I've done."

"And where else are we going to find someone with over thirty years of skills that wants to work for the pay you do? Do you know what the headhunters would do with you if you were to go into the job market right now?"

"I've always known, Tony. I've been refusing the headhunters for the last three years. I've been told many times that I could almost double my earnings if I went into the business job market. I was happy here and didn't want to make the change."

“Then why leave us?”

“Since this…” I pointed at my new body as I talked “…happened to me, I’ve been extremely lucky. Ah hell, Tony, I have been awarded another chance at life and I want to try to head in a much different direction than my old life was. Just look at me, Tony! I’m young again and I want to try to enjoy my life this time around.”

“Ah, Jennifer, if only there was a lightning bolt with my name on it that could take me back almost twenty-five years I’d join you.”

“It’s been a strange and wonderful ride so far, Tony. Would I do it all again if I had the option? Yes, I think I would. I feel so alive like this. I have a state of inner peace that’s very hard to describe. I felt so out of place before.” Except for the events of this past trip, I really did have a much better outlook on life now than before the accident.

He sighed and stood up. “Well, were there any other little bombshells you wanted to drop on us today?”

“Nope. That was the only one, Tony.”

“I don’t like saying this, but I officially accept your notification, Jennifer. We’ll all miss you around here. Is it all right if I let the department know?”

“Sure, Tony. That’s no problem.”

“I guess that wraps it up then. I’ll get the paperwork started on this and catch up with you later.” Moments later he was gone. I closed the office door and dropped back into the chair at my desk.

I survived the rest of the day by tending to the network and reviewing the documentation for the network to be sure that it was as current as I could make it. As I was putting the finishing touches on the paperwork I heard a knock on the office door.

“Jen, it’s after four thirty. Are you going home tonight?”

I looked away from the monitor screen to see Bill standing there. “Yup. I sort of lost track of the time.”

“Ok then. I’ll see you next week. I’ll miss you when you’re gone.”

“You heard already, huh?”

“Yes. I got an email earlier today. The campus is buzzing about it.”

“I thought the word would get out quickly. Let me close down here and I’ll walk out with you.”

After doing a final network check for the weekend I shutdown the desktop PC. The lights were the last thing I turned off as I locked the door behind me.

Listening intently to the clicking of my heels on the concrete steps, I climbed up out of the basement of the building where my office was located. I realized that now I could count the days until I would be doing this for one last time. I knew I would miss working at the college, but the future should be much more interesting if the job weren't in the way.

Stepping outside through the loading dock door, I was immediately reminded of why I had decided on the pantsuit today. The wind was from the north, bringing with it low, intense, gray clouds. I nudged Bill as we walked together across the parking lot.

"Snow clouds, Bill." I glanced skyward and shuddered. "I used to feel more comfortable in wintertime with all the extra padding I had. Now, even in pants and a heavy coat, I'm freezing my tits off."

"You'll warm up at home, Jen. That's what those long hot soaks in bathtub girls love so much are for."

Understanding exactly what he meant, I smiled at him. "I think you're right. It sounds like a wonderful idea. Bill, I must confess that as a man I loved to take long, hot baths, but for vastly different reasons. They used to help with the arthritis I had then." I did a couple of dance steps. "That's all gone now though."

"Were those dance steps from the show?" I nodded yes. "How's that doing anyway?"

"We’re coming along fine. The lights and sound are working without problems and Greg is doing his best to get the cast whipped into shape. There are just a few weeks of rehearsals left until we open on the first weekend in January."

"Well, I'm looking forward to seeing it. But then, I do have an interest in the basic premise."

"Yes, you do don't you. Do you have tickets yet, Bill?"

"Not yet. The box office hasn't opened for advance sales."

"I'll let you know when it will be open. I have to get home, Bill. I'm so cold my teeth are starting to chatter, and it isn't even really winter yet."

"Take care of yourself, Jen. I'll see you next week." He hugged me and, after I returned the hug, he assisted me in getting into the truck.

A moment later I got the engine fired up and soon pulled out of the lot, heading for home by way of the grocery store. After a not so quick stop, forty dollars was liberated from my purse in exchange for about a bag and a half of groceries. I could remember two twenty-dollar bills being worth a lot more in the past. I wondered how many other twenty-four year old women could remember twenty-four-cents-a-quart milk and other things like that and giggled to myself.

Mild surprise enveloped me on discovering Tammy's car in my driveway as I pulled in and saw that the house lights were on. It wasn't unusual for Tammy to come over and use my ham station, so I thought nothing of her being there or in my house on her own. After all, I had given her a key. But I found her setting quietly in the living room with a concerned look on her face.

"Ok, Tammy, let's have it. What's the scowl for?"

"I got a letter in the mail today, Jen. I asked the doctor to send me your test results and she agreed I should see them first. We didn't know how you'd react when you saw them yourself."

I flopped down on the couch. "Ok, Tammy, read it to me. I'd rather hear the bad news from a friendly voice."

Closing my eyes, I heard sheets of paper unfold, then she began to read. "The results of the tests on your attack all came back negative for sexually transmitted diseases. At this time, we feel there is little danger of the common diseases. However, I feel that you should be tested at three-month intervals to ensure that no other diseases develop. I've enclosed a better pregnancy test kit that should provide reasonably accurate results now. Please follow the package directions and let me know the results."

I sighed loudly at the thought that I was probably disease free. The pregnancy test kit would resolve the last big question tonight. "Where's the kit, Tammy?"

"Right here, Jen. It says to collect a urine sample first in this sterile cup. If you want to go do that, I'll do the rest."

Accepting the cup, I headed for the bathroom. In the past I had to provide urine samples for various medical tests, but the one test I’d thought I’d never have to supply a sample for had to be a pregnancy test. Not EVER! My smug attitude came back to haunt me as I carefully placed the cup in about the right spot and let loose the flow. A few dribbles came out and appeared to be enough as I looked at the red line on the side of the cup. I left it on the sink, cleaned up and headed back into the living room to await the test results from Tammy. She headed into the bathroom with the rest of the test kit as I headed out.

By the time Tammy returned with the test results I was curled up again in a tiny ball on the couch with my knees tucked up under my chin, a position the old me would never have been able to master. I looked up to see her standing there. "Well?"

"Jen, you're NOT pregnant. I ran the test twice with the same results both times. I want to run it again in a couple of days to be sure."

Tears, virtual cascades of joy, flowed in rivulets down my cheeks. Had I been pregnant I would have gladly had the baby and cared for it as my own quite willingly. Yet, the relief I felt at not being with child was almost overwhelming. I really wasn't ready for that aspect of my new life. I knew that some day I would want to bear a child and become a mommy. But until then, I wanted to experience everything else my new life had to offer.

"Thanks, Tammy. Thanks so much for being here for me during all of this."

"And thanks to you for helping me so much. It's been great to have a big sister. I don't feel so alone any more." Tammy gave me a huge hug as she sat next to me on the couch.

We stayed that way for several minutes until a deep growl from my tummy made us giggle. "No supper yet, Jen?"

"Nope. I don't know what I want to eat. Any suggestions?"

"Want to go out to eat?"

"No way. I'm frozen to the bone already and it isn't technically winter yet. How about something we can have here?"

"How about spaghetti? I know you have some and a bottle of sauce. You go take a good hot bath and I'll get it started."

"That sounds wonderful, Tammy. Let me know when it's almost ready and I'll get out of the tub." Tammy headed for the kitchen as I headed for my bedroom.

Within a very few minutes I was stretched out in a tub of water as hot as I could stand it, scented with my favorite bath oil. Within moments I felt the tension of the last week drain away as the warm water soaked into every pore. Some time later I heard a gentle knocking on the bathroom door and snapped fully awake, a momentary fear filling me. "Tammy?"

"Yes, Jen. The spaghetti is almost ready. Now haul yourself outa that tub."

"OK, mom. I'm coming." I heard her giggle as she headed back to the kitchen. I got dressed in jeans and a blouse then headed to supper.

Tammy did a great job with the spaghetti and we both had to force ourselves away from the table to leave room for the goodies we had gotten in New York City. I decided that a chocolate pig out was what I needed and got several boxes out of the refrigerator then headed for the living room.

I stood in front of the videotape and DVD collection pondering which movies to watch. Before the accident my tastes ran toward older war movies like "The Longest Day" and "Battle of the Bulge". As more time progressed after my change I found myself watching different movies. I decided on "The Sting" and told Tammy to pick one of her own. She selected "Shrek" on DVD.

I put the tape for "The Sting" in the VCR and fed it into the large screen TV. We watched it to the end, shoved it into the rewinder, and then started "Shrek". The time was nearing midnight when that finished.

"Better let your mom know where you are, Tammy."

"All taken care of on a bathroom break, Jen. I told her I was staying the night. Is that all right with you?"

"It fine with me, Tammy. You can use the guest room for what may be the last time."

"Last time?"

"Yup. I'm turning it into a home office with a connecting door to the computer room next door. The computer room will be my office and I'm going to hire an assistant."

"An assistant?"

"What is it with you, Tammy. You in parrot mode today?" I giggled at the mock look of shock on her face. "Yes, I'm going to hire an office assistant. Have you seen the stacks of stuff in the computer room? Between the fan mail and the stuff people send to review I just can't handle it myself any more. And you're NOT taking time away from college to help me, Tammy. Your education is important."

"I didn't even suggest it, did I? I'm having more than enough fun with other things, as they are, Jen. Have you started looking yet?" The way she enunciated “other” made me wonder. Perhaps Tammy had discovered boys?

"Not really. I only made the decision after I told my boss I was leaving the college just before Christmas. I gave my official notice today."

"So you went and did it, huh? Well I suppose it's right for you. The radio show is going pretty good now."

"Well, I’ve decided that since circumstances have given me a new chance at life that I am going to try to make the most of it. If that means doing the radio show and other things that come along, then I'm quite willing to give it a try. I have twenty years to live over again and I want them to be very different from the way they were before the change."

"Umm… Jen, I think I know of someone that would be perfect to help you. Do you want me to let her know about the job opening?"

"Sure. Give her one of our business cards and have her call me tomorrow night if she's available. What I really need is a great assistant that can take charge and keep the business on track when I'm out doing other things. Sort of like an office manager."

"Then this works out pretty good. Her company merged with a larger one and the office staff at her company is being let go in a week or so. So far she hasn't found another job yet and she really needs one."

"Sounds good to me, Tammy. Like I said, have her call me tomorrow night. Now I think it's time for bed since we both need to get up and do the show then hit the theater tomorrow."

"Oh, look at the clock. You're right, Jen. I'll see you in the morning then." She leaned over and hugged me then headed off for the guestroom. I made a final sweep of the house turning off lights and locking the doors and then slipped into my own bed a few minutes later.

Sunshine was streaming in the window as I opened my eyes and brushed the soft waves of golden hair out of my eyes again. If my hair didn't look as nice as it did I'd chop it off into a much shorter, more manageable style. I knew that, as much as I wanted to chop it off, I couldn't get away from wearing it in a ponytail in public or when I made an appearance somewhere. It was what the public expected me to look like now.

This morning I just ran the brush through it several times to work out some snarls leaving my hair hanging down well past my shoulders. I made my usual bathroom trip, and then headed toward the wonderful smells coming from the kitchen.

Tammy, as usual, had been up long before me and already started to prepare our breakfast. The delightful smells of bacon, hash browns and eggs greeted me as I entered the kitchen. "Morning, Tammy. You don't have to cook all this you know. I'd settle for a bagel and cream cheese like most mornings."

"I know YOU would, but I like to have a better breakfast than that. We've got a LOT of running around to do today between the show, the rehearsal and shopping for the party next week… or have you forgotten about the shopping?"

"Oh, God, the shopping. I did forget, Tammy. Thanks for the reminder. Let's take my truck today, since we'll need the space to get the groceries and supplies for the party."

“So what are you fixing for this little football bash of his anyway? I thought you HATED football.”

“I do, Tammy. But, Adam wanted to have his usual Thanksgiving football party here, because I have the large screen TV set. I decided I’d let him. I’m tired of being alone on the holidays and I wanted the company for the day, even if it is a bunch of guys setting around watching football.”

“Did you tell him to invite the wives and girlfriends of his buddies? I’ll bet you could get some additional company for yourself, too.”

“I didn’t think of that, but I really do like the idea. I’ll talk to him about it at rehearsal. There’s still a few days left for him to ask everyone else. You’re coming to help me with the food, right?” I had a helpless look in my eyes as I stared at her.

“Ok, STOP those doe eyes. Sheesh, you’ve got this helpless female thing down pretty good, Jen. Yes, I’ll be here, and my mom wanted to come too, if that’s ok.”

“I had a good teacher on the doe eyes thing.” I grinned as I pointed to her. “As for your mom, I’d love to have her over again! Does she have any knockout recipes we can make? Maybe candied yams?”

“She makes the most gorgeous pumpkin pie I’ve ever tasted. Do you want the recipe?”

“Well, how about we pick up the fixings and she makes one here?”

“I’ll ask her. So what are you making special?”

“I think I’ll do one of my Chocolate Overload pudding pies. It’s a chocolate graham cracker crust with chocolate pudding filling and a chocolate flavored whipped cream topping.”

“Sounds like too much chocolate for me, Jen”

“Too much chocolate! And this is from the girl that went through almost a whole POUND of those expensive chocolates on the way back from New York City a few days ago!” A big goofy smile spread across her face.

“Ok, so you got me there. We’ll ALL be stuffed anyway from the turkey and stuffing. Are you doing yams or mashed potatoes?”

“Both I think. Some people like the yams but I’ll stay with some nice sour cream and chive mashed ‘taters’ for myself.”

We sat there debating the menu for another half-hour making up a list of what we needed to get. As the time to leave for the station rolled around we both placed out breakfast dishes in the washer and cleaned up the table. In a few more minutes we were ready and out of the front door heading for the station.

The old truck rumbled to life complaining bitterly about being rather rudely woken up from a sound sleep to haul us to the station. I noticed some louder than usual noise coming from under the hood and decided that within the next week I would be driving another vehicle. As a man I could tolerate the chance that the truck would leave me stranded somewhere in a less than safe situation. Now, as a woman having recently had an upsetting personal experience, I didn’t know if I wanted to accept that risk. The more I thought about it on the way to the station the more I realized that I no longer felt safe in this monster of a truck. I didn’t have the brute strength to change a tire on the beast any more or even crawl under it to loosen any of the hardware used to hold the thing together. My days of fixing my own vehicles would come to an end with this truck. The newer vans and cars were way beyond what most shade-tree mechanics including my former self were willing to attempt to repair.

“JEN! Are you listening to me? You almost missed the exit!”

“Sorry, Tammy, my fault. I was thinking about buying a new car or van to replace the “’Twister’ truck here.” I patted the dash gently a little concerned that it would not respond kindly to my words. Tammy looked at me and shook her head. "Tam, these things DO have an on-board intelligence all their own you know. How else do you explain how they know EXACTLY when the original warranty has expired to have a major break down?"

We made it into the station parking lot and hustled inside. An hour and a half later the radio show was over and we were headed for the grocery store to do the T-day shopping. I was never one for power shopping, so I was glad Tammy had offered to help me. Together we filled two shopping carts to overflowing in a very short time then headed for the checkout line. The checkout girl groaned slightly as we pushed the carts into line.

Honestly, I don't believe I've ever spent that much before for groceries. I could have bought the parts to put together another PC for what those two baskets full of goodies cost me. I really hoped that Adam appreciated all we were going through to make his Thanksgiving Day football party a success. Otherwise, he and I were going to have a major disagreement after the party.

The bags filled the back end of the truck almost completely. I hoped that I had the storage space to keep everything refrigerated until the party on Thursday. I remembered that the chest type freezer was almost empty so the frozen food shouldn't be a problem. The rest I would have to fit into the fridge as I could. The stuff that didn't need to be kept cold could go in the pantry of the kitchen. It took Tammy and I almost half an hour to unload the truck and get everything put away. We collapsed on the couch in the living room when we finished.

"Have we got everything, Tammy? Even the stuff you and your mom need for what you're making?"

"I think so, Jen. It's gotta be in there somewhere. If we haven't got it, we can always make a quick trip on Thursday morning to get it. What about the beer Adam wanted?"

"That's where I draw the line, Tammy. I told Adam no beer in this house. He grumbled a bit, but went along with it. I did get some nice wine to serve with the turkey as a surprise. I was even planning to add some to the gravy for flavor. I hope they like it."

"They'd better or we'll BOTH kill them."

"Well, I think we'd better get moving for the theater. We'll just make the rehearsal if we leave now."

"Then let's get moving. I'll follow in my car so I can go home right after we get out."

We made it just in time to get things ready for the rehearsal. “I'll be very happy when this thing is over and I can go back to a more normal schedule on the weekends,” I grumbled under my breath at one point. This double activity was really getting to me and I wondered how long I could keep it up without a break. Fortunately, the play would only run through the month of January. Since I was leaving work for good around Christmas, I wouldn't have to deal with that too. The time I needed to recover could come from the weekdays instead of the weekends. I just didn't have the stamina that I used to have before the change. I found that I now needed a few more hours of sleep a day than before. I used to be able to function on five hours of sleep, now I felt better with at least eight hours a day of sleep.

I was able to function better when I was doing things, but I tended to crash much sooner and much harder when I needed to get some rest. It took longer for me to recover than before when I overdid things. I even found out that I had to take much better care of myself when I was active. Not that I got real sick or anything. I just tended to run out of steam sooner unless I got the proper food and fluid into me.

As Tammy and I were putting the finishing touches on the set-up for the sound systems Greg wandered over to us.

"Jen, we have a bit of a problem. Our leading lady and her understudy are both working today. They couldn't get anyone to substitute for them at their jobs. Can you do stand-in duties for us as Victoria?"

"Tammy, can you handle things today. Looks like I have to go play onstage for Greg."

"Sure, Jen. Go for it. It's a mystery to me why you didn't try out for the lead anyway."

"Let's NOT start that again. I said I'd do stand-ins as needed. I'll leave the live performances to the folks that have the talent for it. I like being behind the scenes way too much to give it up. Come on, Greg. Let's go."

It turned out that they were up to the part in the play where Victoria, now famous as Victor, returns to the very same nightclub in Paris that she had attempted to get a job in a few months before. Toddie and King accompany her to the club where she goes unrecognized as Victoria by the club's owner. The scene started with a dance number by several cast members, then Victor is asked to sing something for the audience.

The number required a little singing and dancing and even some snappy repartee between the Toddie character and me. I had never done this number, so I wasn't sure what to expect. I did remember the movie well enough to try to do justice to the scene. The script was complete for the scene and I remembered every word of it. I hoped that the actor playing Toddie did as well.

The scene started as expected and progressed up to our song. Toddie pulled me to the stage of the club and we began the number. Like the movie, the number started off a little rough but picked up steam as we got into it. I was able to loosen up and really got into the scene. Toddie winked at me as he tossed out a line that wasn't in the script. From then on we both threw away the script dialog and improvised while keeping the direction of the show intact. I have to say that it was one of the most enjoyable moments I've had since I changed. The stage audience and the rest of the cast out in the real audience roared with applause as we finished the song.

The King character and I made our escape from a fight in the club after Toddie's old boyfriend showed up. As the stage crew was making the set change, Adam pulled me aside.

"Jen, is it ok to kiss you? I remember what happened that night at your house when you came back from New York City."

"Yes, Adam, it's ok to kiss me. The tests came back negative. I won't pass anything along to you. I'm not pregnant either."

His face brightened considerably. "That's a relief. Is it REALLY okay to kiss you?"

"I just told you, I'm fine. I won't give you anything, if that's what you're worried about."

"I'm not worried about that, Jen. I never was. What I'm worried about is YOU. How do YOU feel about kissing me out there now?"

"Adam, it's only a stage kiss. What's the big deal?

"Are you SURE, Jen?"

"Yes, I'm sure. It's JUST a stage kiss, Adam."

The stage lights dimmed indicating that the scene was starting after the set change. Adam and I slipped into the bed just before the curtains opened.

The scene went exactly as in the script until the script called for the first kiss. The script called for a rather passionate kiss lasting several seconds. I let Adam wrap his arms around me as he started the kiss. Within moments the kiss turned into much more than the stage kiss it was supposed to be. His warm lips split slightly and the tip of his tongue slipped between my own lips. My body betrayed me as the hand that couldn't be seen from the audience side gently caressed my nipples under the blanket. At that point I very nearly lost control as the feelings of incredible passion built up inside me. It took every shred of what little emotional control remained to remember where I was and what I was doing. The kiss must have lasted almost thirty seconds and, as we broke, I was panting for breath and slightly dizzy from the feelings racing through me. I knew then exactly women meant when they said “it just turned me into pudding!”

The people in the audience were silent for a few moments then they broke out in a huge wave of applause as the curtain closed. It took a few more seconds for me to recover enough to get out of the bed and get ready for the next scene. My head was still spinning; my muscles felt like rubber and my inside was like melted butter as the curtain opened.

The song was a short ballad called "Crazy World". It was about the feelings that Victoria had for King and the crazy roller coaster ride she was on in her own life at the moment. I realized as I thought about the lyrics that it was oh so close to what I was feeling at that moment. It mirrored my own feelings for Adam and the roller coaster ride that was my life after my change.

The stage was black with a single spotlight focused tightly on a single rose in a vase setting on a black piano. The spot widened to show me standing next to the piano near the vase. I could see out of the corner of my eye that Greg had taken the seat at the piano for this scene. Besides being the director, he was an excellent musician and the piano was his specialty.

As he started, I could tell there was something extra in his playing. It was that extra something when he and whomever he was playing for had connected. I had only heard it a few times before. I had known Greg for nearly thirty years and I knew as he looked at me and slightly nodded his head that he knew what I was feeling. I simply let myself go, putting my emotions into the music as I started the vocal.

"Crazy word, full of crazy contradictions like a child…
First, you drive me wild and then you win my heart with your wicked art…"

As the last notes of the song ended, the theater was eerily quiet. There was no background babble as there normally was during rehearsals, no idle chat, not even the noise of the stagehands dragging sets around. The applause from all around me was overpowering as it built to a roar. As in the movie, I picked up the single rose out of the vase, sniffed it then tossed it to a smiling Adam. I bowed as the applause continued for over a minute. It finally died down when the stage and house lights went on.

Greg was the first to give me a huge hug. Many of the rest of the cast and crew followed. The general consensus was that I should be asked on the spot to take the role of Victoria Grant otherwise the cast and crew would quit. I finally had to get the cast and crew's attention to make a little speech.

"Thanks everyone. I do appreciate your support but I don't want the role. I'm much happier being one of the technical people working on the lighting and sound. That's where my real talents are. You have two wonderful people that can do the role much better than I can and they have that responsibility already. Please help them be the best that they can be in the role and we'll all be proud of the play when it opens in January."

There was quite a bit of grumbling about my refusal to take the role but they really didn't have any other way to force me to do it. Greg then took a few minutes to go over his notes and let everyone go for the day. He came over to Tammy and I as we were putting away the sound console.

"You know they were right. You just blow the others away in the role. It really should be yours. There's chemistry between you and Adam that isn't there with anyone else. We can all feel it, Jen."

I sighed deeply. "I know, Greg, I do know. I feel it too. That still doesn't change my mind though. You have two people already that are capable of playing that role. What do you need me for?"

"Because even at your worst, you're at least an order of magnitude better than those two. Is it wrong of me to want the best for the play?"

"No, and you already have the best. You have the best lighting and sound expert you can afford since I'm doing this for free, Greg. I have no interest in getting up on stage in front of a thousand people a night to make a complete fool of myself."

Greg jumped up to take a seat on the edge of the stage. "But you get on the radio ever Saturday morning in front of MILLIONS of people with your show. You can't tell me THAT doesn't scare you."

I jumped up to sit down on the edge of the stage next to Greg. "To be completely honest, Greg, it scares me every weekend, but only for the first few minutes. Also I only have a very few people in the studio with me at any one time."

"So how come you seem to be comfortable doing stand-in duty? There must have been over a hundred people here tonight. All of them heard you act and sing. You were perfect up there!"

"Who said I was comfortable? I'm a bundle of raw nerves up there. I do it because it’s a job to be done. I have to do it, not because I want to do it."

"You don't show it. How come you're so perfect up there then?"

"Well, I have had quite a bit of experience with the whole gender switching thing these past few months except I don't have to pretend ANYTHING. I live with it every day. As for not showing that I'm nervous, I've had lots of experience with hiding my emotions. It's a LOT harder to do now than before but I can still do it when I need to."

"You're sure there's no way I can talk you into this then?"

"Completely sure, Greg. The two people you have will just have to step up to the challenge. I'm certain they'll do just fine from what I've seen of their performances."

Greg simply grunted then slid off the stage and walked away shaking his head.

Tammy jumped up on the stage beside me. "Umm... Jen, is he ok?"

"He will be, Tammy. He really did want me to do the play as Victoria. I just had to say no. It wouldn't be fair to the two that have been rehearsing this long for the role and I really don't want to go up there in front of a whole room full of people."

"I still think you're the one for that role, but I won't try to talk you into it any more. Now let's get this stuff put away so we both can go home." We stashed the console in its normal storage spot then went out to the parking lot. Adam was leaning against my truck waiting for me.

Tammy had a worried look on her face as we walked toward my truck. "Do you want me to stay around for a bit, Jen?"

"No, Tammy, I'll be fine. I trust Adam. I'm just not ready to do what I think he wants me to do yet. It's still way to close to the problems in New York. I need more time."

"Ok, Jen. I'll see you for rehearsal tomorrow afternoon then. Have a good night." She hugged me, then waved to Adam, got into her own car and left.

I leaned on the truck next to Adam. We were both shivering in the cold. "Shall we get in? I can start the engine and get some heat going if you want to talk a bit."

"After what happened in there, I think we do have to talk, Jen." He took my keys and unlocked the door, then helped me get in. I accepted lift up, took the keys and started the truck as he went around to the passenger side and climbed in.

As the heat started to build in the truck, I let the engine idle then I turned toward Adam. "So?"

"Is that all you have to say? Jen, I KNOW how you reacted when I kissed you. You can't tell me that was all an act, can you?"

I blushed a deep red. "No, Adam, that was no act. That was all female biology. My body reacted to the kiss just like you knew it would. It took every shred of control I had to keep going with the play. Despite the fact I'm basically a guy stuck in a woman's body, I do care for you, Adam. I care for you more then I have the ability to put into words. Like I told you a few days ago, I need time to work my way past what happened… before. I'm not certain of anything right now. And I don't trust my own feelings completely. Especially after what I've been through the last few days."

He shook his head. "I don't really understand, Jen, but if it takes you some time to figure out what is normal for you, I can wait. It took me this long to find you and I don't want to lose you over something like this. Take as much time as you need. I'll be here when you're ready." He leaned over and hugged me tightly. For the first time since the attack I didn't flinch or pull away from him. I think he sensed it and hugged me for several minutes. It felt wonderful to be held in those strong arms again. My heart raced a bit faster because of his warm embrace.

"Thanks for understanding, Adam." Rather slowly, I pulled away from him. He reluctantly let me go. "Tammy and I got all the stuff for the party. We'll start in on the food on Wednesday night. Remember, no beer at the party, ok?"

"I remember, no beer. As long as you're there, that's all the stimulation I want." He kissed me on the cheek then opened the door of the truck. "I'll see you at the rehearsal tomorrow. Go home and get some sleep, Jen. I love you."

"I love you too, Adam. Give me a call after about eight tonight if you can. I'll wait until you get your car started before I pull out."

He walked over to his car, a couple of parking places away from my truck, and got in. It complained a bit but it did start. I followed him out of the parking lot, then lost him in traffic as I turned off to head to my home.

On the way I stopped at a favorite sandwich shop and picked up half a roast beef sub. The rumbling in my tummy intensified the fact that I felt like I could eat half a cow and said I had better have something to eat. It only took a few more minutes after I stopped for the sub until I was safely in my driveway. The truck was nice and warm and I reluctantly left the cozy confines of the cab to head for my front door.

The house was warm and cozy too as I opened the door and reset the alarm system after I entered to the night mode. Once again, the first thing I did was to change into the fuzzy slippers and cotton socks to warm my cold feet. The purse got left on the table by the front door but the bag with the sub went with me to the kitchen. I raided the fridge for a glass of ice-cold milk and some of the leftover brownies from yesterday. The sub looked positively huge so I cut it in half and wrapped one of the pieces to stash away in the fridge when I was done.

The sub tasted great. The brownies were good too but I decided to go easy on them. Only a small piece made it into my tummy. I saw no sense in tempting fate again. I made myself fat before eating beyond way I needed and had health problems because it of. It was always a battle to keep my weight down before. In this new body, I wanted to treat myself better and stay healthy. I still enjoyed the "forbidden foods" just not as much of them. It was a bit curious that I hadn't gained a single pound since my change despite my sometimes overindulging way too much. I decided that I really didn't need to worry about my weight too much, as long as I continued to watch what I ate.

It took just a few minutes to put everything away and clean up the kitchen when I finished eating. A glance at the clock told me the time was nearly eleven PM. I headed for the bathroom and after getting undressed hopped into the shower. I contemplated a little stimulation, then decided against it since I was so tired. I found out that having a little fun wasn't as enjoyable when I was as tired as I was now. There would be loads of time for that later.

By the time eleven-thirty rolled around I was snuggled in bed with the lights out. The satin sheets felt great against my naked body. I found that it was much more relaxing for me to sleep in the buff now than it had ever been before. Unless I had a guest, I rarely slept with anything on in my own house.

The rehearsal went fine on Sunday with all of the cast members available for practice. Luckily I didn't have to do stand-in duties again although there was some grumbling by a few of the cast members when the woman playing Victoria blew most of her lines in the same scene I had done yesterday. A group of the cast and crew took me aside and tried once again to get me to go on in the role. I held my ground and politely refused. I had to confess to myself however that she did leave much to be desired in the role. I hoped that with another month of practice she would improve to the point that her performance wouldn't seem as wooden and forced as it did now.

Both the Monday and Tuesday before Thanksgiving were full days but Wednesday was a half-day. I took the option of using some comp time so that I had the whole Wednesday off. With a house full of guests coming on Thursday, I needed the time to clean and prepare the food.

It seemed like it took forever for Wednesday to come. When it finally did arrive I threw myself into the task of cleaning the kitchen and all of the other areas of the house except the computer room and the garage. That took most of the morning to accomplish since I was working alone. Tammy and her mom arrived just after lunchtime. We started cooking everything we could prepare ahead of time. The pies and a cake were the main things that we could fix ahead and would store well. Tammy even made another batch of brownies and this time showed me how she did it.

Adam stopped by after he got off work to borrow my truck. We needed a couple of tables and some additional chairs since the house would be overflowing with guests for lunch. When some of the wives learned they, too were invited, I received several phone calls with offers of dishes to pass around. I gratefully accepted the offer, and crossed off several things on the list of foods we had to prepare tomorrow. The offers of help would certainly reduce the load we faced in the kitchen tomorrow.

About an hour after Adam borrowed the truck he returned with two large folding tables and at least a dozen chairs. We got them stored away in the garage then collapsed on the couch in the living room.

"So, Jan, everything coming along for tomorrow?"

"I think so, Adam. Want a sample of the apple pie? We made a couple of extras. They're still warm."

"I'd like that, yes, and a class of cold milk too."

Tammy jumped up. "Does everyone want a slice?" We all nodded yes. Tammy left for the kitchen returning moments later with a whole apple pie, some paper plates, plastic forks, some cups and the jug of milk from the fridge. She set the pie on the coffee table then cut it into several slices with a knife she brought. "Well, help yourselves, folks!"

We all took a slice and a glass of milk. All I heard over the next few minutes were happy sounds as the pie disappeared. "Well, I'm glad that we made extras, Tammy."

"Yup, Jen, that was one of the pies that you adjusted the spices to your taste. I gotta admit that it was good. The cold milk goes great with it."

"It's good to know I haven't lost my taste buds through all of this. I'll need 'em when I make the stuffing tomorrow morning."

"You did get an awfully large bird, Jen."

"Yup. It's nearly thirty pounds. I'll have to get it in the oven around five AM to get it done in the afternoon for lunch."

Adam leaned a little closer to me. "Umm… Jen, can't you just turn the heat up on it and cook it faster?"

"I could, Adam, if you wanted a dried out tough turkey. Trust me, I've done this before. Not often, mind you, but I DO know how to prepare a turkey."

"Ok, I'll stay out of your way then." He wrapped an arm around me and hugged me close. I snuggled a little closer; feeling a bit more relaxed.

Tammy looked over at her mom. "Well, mom, I think we need to get moving toward home. We need to be back here on the morning." They got up to leave. Reluctantly, Adam let go of me and I walked everyone to the front door.

Adam stayed behind as Tammy and her mom left.

We waved as their car pulled out of the driveway. Adam turned to me as they went around the corner at the end of the street. "Jen, are you really sure you want to go through with this?"

"Yup, I'm certain, Adam. It's way too late now to cancel it even if I did want to get out of it, which I don't, because I've got way too much stuff I bought, and if I don't use it, it will all go to waste because I've got nowhere to store it. Do you understand?"

"I think I did. That scares me some too. Anyway, I'll be back in the morning around ten or so. My friends will be here around eleven for the start of the pre-game shows."

"I'll see you in the morning then, Adam." He leaned forward, and then suddenly stopped short, looked at me with a questioning glance. When I nodded and he scooped me up in his arms and kissed me. It was no simple kiss either. This one melted me all the way to my toes. If I hadn't had so much to do tomorrow, I was extremely tempted to give in to my body’s demands and invite him to stay for the night. It was quite an effort, but finally I gently pushed away, breaking the kiss.

"Good night, Adam. I have to close down and get to bed. I'll see you in the morning." It was almost too much to speak, as I was so flushed and breathless.

Quivering inside like a bowl full of Jell-O, I watched as he pulled his car out into the cold night. I stayed at the front door until his car turned the corner at the end of the street. It took about an hour of fumbling to put things away in the kitchen and make sure everything was ready for the major food preparation in the morning.

Once again I traveled through the house turning off lights and making sure that the windows and doors were locked tight. Another quick shower followed then I headed for the bed. This time I set my clock for around five AM just before my head hit the pillow.

>>> To be continued in Zapped! Chapter 10.2 <<<

Or! Follow the rest of the Zapped! story at Stardust, click Here! and Zapped: The Lost Pages here!

Zapped! -10.2- Holidays, Part 2

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

TG Themes:

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

by Bob Arnold

Chapter 10.2

Zapped! — Chapter 10.2
“Holidays - Part 2”

Special thanks to Misty Dawn for her editing and proofing efforts on this chapter.

Zapped — Chapter 10.2 — “Holidays - Part 2”
Copyright 2002 by Bob Arnold - All Rights Reserved

Dear Diary,

The alarm was buzzing as I regained consciousness. Being late November the sun wasn’t even anywhere near rising at this hour. The world outside my window was completely black dotted here and there with the glow of streetlights and lights on houses. Since the house was quite chilly I put on my warmest robe and my fuzzy slippers then headed for the kitchen.

The turkey was a fresh one so I didn’t have to deal with thawing it out. After a quick cleaning I put it in the roasting pan and added a couple of cups of water to the pan. It got popped into the over and the heat adjusted just right. Since the bird was so large I decided to prepare the dressing separately. The bird would cook much faster empty than stuffed.

With the bird out of the way, I took another apple pie out of storage and cut a slice for myself. A big glass of cold milk went great with the pie again. I knew it wasn’t the best thing to eat in the morning, but figured that I’d be snacking and sampling all day long anyway, since I had to cook for my guests. I told my self; After all, Thanksgiving is a pig-out kind of day.

After cleaning up the kitchen, I then headed for the bathroom. This morning I wanted to give myself the luxury of a long hot bath. I started the tub filling and added a handful of my favorite bath beads, then watched, mesmerized, as the bubbles started to form in the tub. I kept the water just as hot as I could stand it. When the tub was sufficiently full, I turned off the water then slipped out of the robe and slippers and then carefully eased myself into the inviting water.

I felt a need to release the sexual tension still within me from Adam’s impressive kiss last night. I managed two orgasms then decided that was enough. My whole body tingled and I had a wonderful warm glow inside, quite different from how I felt before the change. I stayed in the tub until my fingers started to look like prunes then decided I had better get moving. There were still loads of things to do this morning with all of the guests coming.

I selected a soft denim knee-length A-line skirt and a similarly colored cotton blouse from the closet. A bra, panties, panty hose and a pair of comfy flats went with me into the bedroom. I got dressed then sat down at the makeup table to do my hair and face. The hair went into the usual ponytail style that had become my signature style. I went easy on the makeup since I would be in the kitchen cooking most of the morning. Satisfied with my appearance I headed for the kitchen again.

I basted the turkey that, by now, had been in the oven almost two hours. I started the coffee maker then popped a sliced bagel into the toaster. A few minutes later the bagel popped out of the toaster. I spread a big glob of cream cheese with bacon bits in it over the hot bagel then started munching. I turned on the television and watched the morning news programs and a little of one of the network morning shows.

The show’s Gadget Guru was talking about some neat high-tech Christmas presents and the newest software coming out in the video game area. At the end of the segment, they made a big deal about the Gadget Guru leaving to get married and follow some other interests with his new bride to be. In the back of my mind I remembered a phone message from earlier in the week from someone identifying herself as a producer from the very same TV show. They wanted to talk to me about appearing on the show as the Gadget Guru. Thinking it was someone pulling a joke, I never returned the call. Now I found myself dashing madly to the computer room to locate the note I had made with her phone number.

I found it under a pile of other paperwork and nervously dialed the phone. It rang twice then a female voice answered.

“Morning show production office. Can I help you?”

“Yes, I’d like to speak to Mary Stone please. I’m Jennifer Stevens returning her call.”

“Just a moment, I’ll find Miss Stone for you. Please hold.” I heard a few clicks then the sound from the show came on the line. I listened for a couple of minutes then heard another click then silence followed by a voice. “Hi, this is Mary Stone.”

“Hi Mary, Jennifer Stevens returning your call. Sorry about the delay in getting back to you.”

“Than heavens we finally connected with you. We were about to go looking elsewhere tomorrow. I think you saw the show this morning?

“I did. I thought when you called before it was someone trying to play a joke on me. I get that pretty often these days. When I saw the show this morning I realized the call was for real.”

I heard her sigh over the phone. “Yeah, we get that a lot too. I’m glad you did find out in time and called us back. So I assume you’re interested?”

“I am. What does it involve?”

“Well, we’d need you here in New York about once a month to do the segment live. A few times a year during the big computer and technology shows you’d be doing a live or taped segment from there. Of course, you’ll be doing several taped segments in the event you’re ill or something else happens.”

“When is this all supposed to start?”

“Well, we just had a segment today so the next one is in about two weeks. We’d like to get you down here before then to do some publicity stuff and meet the crew and our hosts.”

“Hmmm… how about tomorrow? Can we work something out that fast?”

“Sure. Give me your number again and I’ll give you a call back after the show is off the air. I’ll have the staff start working on the details now. Can you stay overnight and come back on Saturday morning?”

I knew that Greg had skipped any practice on the play for this weekend since so many people were traveling. There was one other problem I had to face.

"Probably not, Mary. I don't think that I can make the arrangements for my Saturday morning radio show to originate out of New York in the time that we have left. Since today is a holiday I'm surprised I got through to you at all."

"If the show is on the air live then I'm generally here. It comes with the territory."

"I know all about that from my own radio show. Give me a couple of contact numbers there and I’ll work on the remote broadcast from my end. Plan a single day trip just in case things don’t work out."

“OK, do the best you can and I’ll start working on the arrangements on this end. Oh, by the way, Jeff from MegaComp said to say hello. I had dinner with him over the weekend. When he learned our present Gadget Guru was leaving the show he suggested you were perfect for the spot. When I checked you out I had to agree.”

“Thanks, Mary, and say hi to Jeff for me if you see him before I do. I’ll call you back as soon as I know about the studio arrangements.”

I hung up the phone and slumped back in the chair. The radio deal was something I had fought to get. To have something like this just fall out of the sky into my lap overwhelmed me. I decided to keep it quiet from most of the people at the party today until I knew more details. I had to tell Tammy since she might be going with me to New York again if we could work out the studio arrangements. There was a network affiliate in New York that I had used to do the show on the last trip. They had all the equipment and could link into the network to uplink the show to the satellite for distribution. I made a couple of phone calls and found out that the studio was available if I needed it. The uplink would be no problem. All that remained now was to ask Tammy if she could travel with me and do the show out of New York on Saturday.

The clock was quickly approaching eight thirty when I heard a car pull into the driveway. I opened the front door to see Tammy and her mom walking toward the front steps with a couple of bags of groceries.

"Hey! What's all this? I thought we got everything already?"

Tammy headed past me into the kitchen. "We just got extras of a few things in case we had problems. Besides that apple pie was so good last night mom and I want to see what you did with the spices. We're going to make a couple more of them this morning."

"This afternoon maybe. Right now, the oven is full of turkey. I don't think even one more pie is going to fit in there."

"All right, we'll make 'em this afternoon after we eat. It'll keep us out of the way of the guys in the living room."

"Works for me. You two had better have a seat. I got some news this morning that I need to talk to you about."

A look of concern washed over Tammy's face. "You're pregnant aren't you? You used the test again and it came back positive didn't it?" She started to shake.

"Tammy, I'm NOT pregnant. The news is that I've been asked to take over as the Gadget Guru on one of The Network Morning Show." The look on Tammy's face changed to a big grin. She launched herself toward me and hugged me tight.

"That's wonderful, Jen. When does it start?"

"Well, that's what I wanted to talk to you about. They want me in New York tomorrow for a visit. They want me to stay overnight. I've arranged to use the studio again in the affiliate station and I was wondering if you'd like to come with me, Tammy? I have to let them know later this morning so they can make all the arrangements for the trip. I can go for one day by myself or two if you come along to do the show with me down there."

Tammy's face changed to a pout this time. "Darn, mom and I have some company coming in tomorrow for the weekend. Some relatives we haven't seen in almost two years are visiting. I really wanted to see them."

"That's ok, Tammy. I understand. I'll do a day trip and be back later tomorrow night so we can do the show in the normal studio on Saturday morning. Bring the family along if you think they would be interested in seeing how we do it."

"Thanks, Jen. I wish I could go. Maybe next time."

"If this all works out, I'll be going there about every two weeks. You'll have lots of chances, Tammy." The phone started ringing. "OOPS! Be right back!"

I headed into the computer room to answer it. "Hello?"

"Jen? This is Mary Stone."

"Hi, Mary. What's the update?"

"We've got a seat for you on a flight out of Syracuse tonight at around eight PM. Does that time work out for you?"

"Yup. I can make it no problem. It's going to have to be a single day trip though. My program producer can't make it with me this time, so I'll have to come back to Syracuse to do the radio show on Saturday morning."

"Ok. Single day then, Jen. I have some more news too. The Executive Producer flipped out when he found out you were coming down. They'd like you to appear on show tomorrow morning a guest. We're in a ratings battle with the show on that other network. They think having you on will draw a few more viewers. They want to do an interview with you about your change and how you're adapting to it. They'll introduce you as the new Gadget Guru then, too."

"I promised my first interview to a local reporter, Mary. Here's what we can do. I'll give you her name and the station phone number. They're a network affiliate of yours anyway. She has loads of video on me and can probably put together a background piece if you ask her. I know she’d love to get something on national TV. That should smooth things over with her about not getting the first televised interview with me. I’m not certain that you can reach her today but it's worth a try."

"That's a great idea, Jen. We really don't have much on you in the files here. The local station supplied all the info we have anyway. In fact, I think I might have talked to her already. Let me have her name again."

I gave her the contact information I had on Doreen, then we talked for a few more minutes working out the last of the details on the travel plan. I would have to leave tonight on an eight PM flight out of Syracuse to be in New York at JFK by ten PM. A limousine would meet me at the airport to take me to the hotel. After an overnight stay I’d pack up my things and take them with me to the studio in the morning. By about one PM I would be back on another plane headed back home. A very quick trip but one that I felt I had to make if I was going to accept the job of the new gadget “goddess”.

Positively floating, I walked back into the kitchen. Tammy and her mom were busy working on the veggies to go with the turkey. I grabbed a knife and started chopping as we talked. "That was the show in New York. I leave tonight at around eight PM from the airport. Doesn't leave me much time to enjoy the day does it?"

"That's the price of fame, Jen. Would you rather not have the chance at this?"

I stopped chopping, lost in thought. "You know, Tammy, I don't have an answer for that? I want to try it but I'm not certain that I'll be any good at it. They must have some faith in me to ask me about it though. I guess I'll just have to try it and see."

"Jen, in the short time I've known you, the one outstanding thing I have learned about you is that YOU can do anything as long as YOU want to do it. Don't worry about it, just let that inner light of yours shine through and you'll do fine."

I just looked at Tammy for a few moments then went back to chopping the veggies. I chopped for a while but my mind kept wandering back to the question of if I really wanted to do the Gadget Guru bit on The Morning Show. I jumped a little when I felt a hand on my shoulder.

"Jen, why don't you go take a break. I know you're mind isn't on this."

"What…?"

"Jen, look at what you're doing." I looked down to where Tammy was pointing to find that I had chopped a stalk of celery into a pulpy mess. Instead of nice chunks, it was almost like a paste.

"I guess I did screw up didn’t I?"

"Now go and take the time you need to think this through. You need to have ALL of your fingers. Mom and I will handle the cooking." I looked over at Tammy's mom. She was gently nodding as Tammy shooed me out of my own kitchen.

I wandered around the house for a few minutes then finally settled down in the computer room. Even now, after everything that had happened to me, it was the one place that I was most comfortable. Computers weren't like people. They were predictable, most of the time, and did exactly what I told them to. If a computer screwed up in here, it was because I very likely told it to do something wrong. There was no one to blame but me.

I launched myself into doing research on the TV network and the web site of the outgoing Gadget Guru. It gave me a lot to think about, which was exactly what I was doing when I heard the front doorbell ring. I turned the monitor off on the workstation, then went to get the door.

Easing it open, I saw Adam standing on the porch with a few of his friends grinning at me right behind him. He leaned forward and hugged me tight planting a kiss on my lips. Biology took over again and I nearly melted in his arms. One of these days I've got to find a defense for that. I felt just a little light-headed as he broke the embrace.

"Hi, Adam. Come on in. Everything is all set in the living room." He motioned for his friends to come in and introduced them as they entered. A few had brought wives or girlfriends. There was a growing group of women collecting around the kitchen table since none of them were interested in the football action that would be going on in the living room all day.

I wasn't certain where I belonged. I had no interest in football at all. I will never understand what the attraction is to a game where a group of men divide into two teams with the sole intent of killing or maiming each other chasing a leather covered inflated pig bladder across a muddy rain soaked field. Except for certain motor sports, I cared little for most of the male oriented sports. Football, baseball, basketball and golf were among the myriad things I had absolutely no interest in doing or even watching.

I wandered into the kitchen and was warmly greeted by the group around the table. The talk soon turned to my change and the questions were flying furiously. Everyone wanted to know how it felt to be female after being a male for most of my life. I answered their questions honestly while trying to stay away from revealing some of the more personal information they seemed to be pressing for. They eventually gave up and the conversation turned towards clothes, hair salons and men in general.

I listened to all of it as much as I could then excused myself to make a trip to the bathroom. I did have to go but, when I finished, I headed for the computer room instead of returning to the kitchen. Once back into the relative safety of my little world I continued on doing the research on the network. It must have been almost an hour later when I heard a gentle knock on the door.

"Come in?" Tammy poked her head in around the door.

"There you are, Jen. How come you didn't come back to the kitchen?"

"I don't know, Tammy. I don't feel as though I have anything in common with either group out there. If I hang out with the guys, the girlfriends and husbands would probably think I'm flirting with them. I have very little in common with men any more. I have even less in common with the women around the kitchen table. I don't have any of their experiences so I don’t know what they're talking about and they have little in common with me other than a set of tits and …"

"A monthly visitor?" I nodded. "Jen, I understand, really I do. I used to feel the same way, until I met you. You showed me that it was all right to be a female geek." I frowned at Tammy. "No, I mean that in a good way, Jen. The common conception of a woman seems to be that she can't or shouldn't do anything that a man can do especially in a technical field. You showed me that it was all right to have a love of science and technology."

"But I wasn't always like this, Tammy, you know that."

"And it doesn't make a damned bit of difference to me. In case you haven't noticed, Jen, you've become increasingly feminine with every passing day. When I first met you, I saw a few things that didn't look feminine. Now when I look at you it's hard to believe that you used to be a man. You act and think completely like a woman now at least from what I've been able to see."

"Well THAT'S a load off my mind." I grimaced after I said it. "Sorry, Tammy. It's just that I don't feel that way inside. I'm still all mixed up about who and what I am. The problems in New York City started it and today hasn't helped it any."

"Jen, you're a role model to a lot of women. You've shown them that it's OK to have a brain and use it."

"Some role model I am. I can't even pull my own life together and now others want to be like me?" I buried my head in my hands for a few moments. The room was eerily quiet. "Why did you come in here anyway, Tammy?"

"I was showing the photo album of our trips to the group out there and they were quite interested in digital photography. They started asking me all kinds of tech questions. I told them I didn't have the answers, but I knew someone that did. I came to get you. So are you going to come answer their questions or not?"

I thought about it for a few moments then decided. "Ok, I'll try. It's better to have them come in here though, since everything I need is in here. I think the room can handle the whole group. Go and get 'em and I'll get things set up."

A few minutes later the women from the kitchen came trooping into the computer room. I got bombarded with questions until I got everyone's attention. When the babble finally settled down, I started describing digital photography in simple terms. I sensed that the group was very quickly absorbing what I was telling them as the conversation progressed. Their questions soon became so much more focused and several women were asking tough questions about things that I hadn't intended covering. It was obvious that they had some digital equipment already and most had some idea about how it was used.

I passed out both of my digital cameras to the group then sent them on their way to shoot some pictures around the house. In about half an hour they returned and I showed them how to download the pictures to a computer then print them. I was amazed at the creativity and imagination of the group. Several had even raided my clothes closet and taken a few suggestive pictures for later use on their husbands or boyfriends. From some of the pictures it looked like a few couples would have a Thanksgiving party of their own when they got home later.

I made sure the pictures were deleted from the cameras and from the hard drive. Of course, I prepared some floppy disks and a few CD's with the images the women had shot if they wanted copies of the digital files for their own use. The pictures we printed were on glossy inkjet paper and looked just like a photo from a drugstore photo-processing center. The women were positively glowing over their newfound abilities and knowledge. Watching them gave me an incredible feeling. I decided on the spot that I really did want to do the Gadget Guru thing on the morning show.

By now things were nearly ready in the kitchen so we all trooped back there to complete the preparations for lunch. The football pre-game shows were just coming on so the men set up the tables in the living room while the rest of us got the food ready.

I had the men turn the television off so that we could eat in peace. We said grace then dug into one of the best Thanksgiving meals I've ever had. The turkey turned out great and the stuffing, while not my own mix of spices, was excellent too. Everyone had a great time and we all had way too much to eat. The general agreement was to wait on the desserts until later in the afternoon.

As soon as the dishes and table was cleared away the television was turned on again and the men settled down to watch an afternoon of football. The rest of us headed for the kitchen again and put away the food and cleaned up the dishes from all of the cooking. This time when the chatter started up again I felt more at ease listening to the conversation.

As the discussion swerved from dating to clothes and a thousand and one other topics, somehow this time I didn't feel so out of place like I did earlier in the day. I realized that they were making an effort to draw me into the conversation and actively seeking anything I had to contribute. It generally wasn't much but, when I did have something to say, it generally got a pretty good laugh and that was exactly what I was going for. I learned that my time in a woman's body had given me some rather different and humorous view of the differences between man and women. I told the tale of how I had come to understand the woman's desire to always have the toilet seat down. One morning I hadn't fully roused out of sleep mode and stumbled to the bathroom with a full to nearly overflowing bladder. I forgot the night before to close the seat and lid after scrubbing the toilet bowl and as a result plopped down on ice-cold porcelain. The resulting stimulus to my sensitive bottom woke me up and I jumped about a foot as I realized what I had done. I barely managed to get the seat down before the floodgate opened and a waterfall thundered into the bowl. At that moment, I truly knew the value of always leaving the seat down.

Then there was the time in downtown Syracuse when I was trying to climb into the truck cab. The wind was blowing rather hard and I was distracted by something just as I opened the door. My male habits must have kicked in because I hoisted my right leg into the cab and parked my button the seat. At that moment, a wind gust hit me blowing my skirt up revealing my panties to a crew of construction workers across the street. The whistles and noises coming from the crew jolted me back to my senses and I quickly pulled the skirt down then pulled the door closed as much as possible to use as a screen while I got the rest of the way into the truck. My face was a brilliant red as I looked in the rear view mirror at the oncoming traffic to pull out of the parking space.

The giggles coming from the group were infectious and I started giggling like a little schoolgirl too. The stories started flying around the table about other embarrassing moments including some very personal stories about the sex-capades of the group. I, of course, took a blood oath never to reveal any of the stories as I laughed myself silly. As the conversation wound down near the time everyone had to leave I came to the conclusion that we are all absolutely equal at birth. Only the developing differences in the biology of the body you're born with and the way you are raised determine the final result.

As each of my guests left, I gave everyone a hug and thanked them for coming. I watched as the last of the cars pulled out of the driveway. There was just my truck and Tammy's, and Adam's cars left. We returned to the kitchen to found Adam cleaning the last of the dessert plates and placing then in the dishwasher. He closed the door then hit the button to start the cycle.

"Thanks, Adam, that helps a lot. Did you get the tables all out away?"

"I got them as far as the garage. I'll get them back to the rental place tomorrow if I can borrow the truck again."

"Sure you can." I tossed him the spare house key. "This'll get you into the house and let you get the truck keys. I'll leave them on the kitchen table. Just lock up everything when you're done. You know the alarm code right?" He nodded. "Then you're all set. There's one condition though."

"What's that, Jen?"

"You have to pick me up at the airport tomorrow night."

"Damn, sorry, Jen, can't make it. Tomorrow is the start of the Christmas sales season and I have to be at the mall." The look on his face resembled the look that a little puppy gets when just after you yell at it for peeing on the floor.

I walked over to Adam and snuggled up against him. "It's okay, Adam. I understand. Tammy, can you pick me up instead?"

"What time, Jen?"

"About eight tomorrow night. Call the house first before you go to the airport though. I'll take a taxi back here if they get me back on an early flight."

"Eight it is, Jen. I gotta get going to home. May I take one of the extra apple pies with me?"

"Sure, Tammy, and Adam can take one too. We made lots of extra today. I can't eat them all." The smiles on their faces made me feel good. "Adam, can you take me to the airport tonight. I have an eight PM flight I have to catch to New York City. I managed to pack what I needed a little earlier in the day so I think I can make it. I need to change clothes again then I'll be ready to go."

"Sure, Jen. Go ahead and change and I'll get the car loaded."

With that I headed for the bedroom and changed into a denim shirt and a pair of comfortable jeans. If I was going to travel at night I might as well be warm and comfortable doing it. I combed and brushed my hair and put it into the ponytail style that was my usual look. The whole process took around half an hour. I glanced at the clock and found that it was time to go.

By the time I was finished, Adam had loaded his car. I closed up the house and set the alarm. It took almost half an hour to get to the private aviation building on the south side of the airport where I was supposed to meet the plane. As we pulled into the parking lot, I saw a small business jet setting on the tarmac. It had the TV network's corporate logo on the tail. I was surprised that they had sent the jet just for me. I was under the impression that I was going to be on a standard commuter flight.

Grinning like a schoolboy while watching all the planes on the flight line, Adam managed to help me get the baggage inside the small terminal area, then hugged me goodbye. I kissed him on the cheek and told him that I would see him on the weekend. Since Greg had not scheduled a rehearsal because of the holiday, Adam and I could have some time together, though I dared not think of what we might do in that time together.

Even though this was a private flight, we went through the security procedures brought on by the events of September 11th just over a year ago. My bags were fully inspected and sealed before being placed on board the jet. I watched out the window as the plane was refueled and the pilot made a last walk-around of the plane inspecting for any problems. I watched as the beam from his flashlight probed into several nooks and crannies on the underside of the plane and into the two engines mounted at the tail of the plane.

Minutes later he poked his head inside the terminal door to let me know that they were ready to go. He escorted me to the plane as a cold wind swept a dusting of snow across the tarmac. I shivered visibly as I boarded the plane, even though I was wearing a heavy winter coat.

The pilot shook his head and smiled at me. "Don't worry, Miss Stevens. We'll have the heat going in here in just a couple of minutes. It'll be toasty warm by the time we take off."

"Please call me Jen or Jennifer. And you're…?"

"Oh, I'm sorry. Jason Brown. But please, Jason will be just fine. Let's get this door closed so we can get the engines started. I'll be back after we level off at altitude." He pulled the door closed then latched it tightly. I had taken a seat and put on the seat belt and checked that it was tight. He stopped to check the belt. "I see you've traveled a lot. Nice job, most people don't get it tight enough."

"Lately I've spent almost as much time in the air as I have on the ground. I've heard the lecture about seat belts so much I can give it myself now."

Jason smiled again. "Well, just sit tight. When you see the seat belt light go off you can unbuckle and move around. There's some hot chocolate in a thermos in the galley and some snacks. Help yourself if you want some, after we're at flight level. We'll be going as soon as we're cleared to start up." He left for the cabin.

It was another five minutes until I heard the one of the rear engines start then after another minute or so the other engine came to life. The plane sat for another two minutes as the engines were checked and the plane's systems brought up to full operation. I looked out the window as the plane was pushed backwards by a small truck. We stopped as the push arm was removed and a final check made of the plane by the ground crew. The engines revved up and we started to move out onto the taxiway. The lights along the taxiway poked holes every fifty feet or so in the inky darkness that had descended over the airport. The plane stopped at the end of the runway and sat for a few seconds with the engines revving at what I thought was full power.

I heard the engines throttle back then the plane started to slowly move forward. The engines revved up again and the jet surged forward down the runway. The lights at the side of the runway were flashing by so fast that I could no longer count them. The plane seemed to leap into the air pushing me back and down into the seat as the jet headed upwards at what seemed to be a forty-five degree angle.

The climb to altitude didn't take very long and the seat belt light went out after only around fifteen minutes. I unbuckled the belt and walked forward to the small galley area behind the flight deck. The thermos with the hot chocolate and some heavy ceramic mugs with the network logo on them were on the counter top. I poured a cup of the steaming hot liquid and added a few marshmallows from a small covered bowl. The heat was warming the cup so I wrapped my still cold fingers around the cup and let the warmth seep into my hands as I sipped at the thick brown liquid. It was excellent hot chocolate and I carefully made my way back to the seat so I wouldn't spill any in the slight turbulence we were experiencing.

Jason came back and poured himself a cup of the hot chocolate then took a seat beside me. "So how do you like the chocolate? Word is you're a chocolate lover of the first class."

"It's great chocolate. Even the marshmallows are great. How did you know?"

"Mary Stone suggested it. How she knew is a question you'll have to ask her."

I sighed. "She probably found out from the president of MegaComp." I sipped at the hot liquid again and smiled.

"I take it you travel in some high circles then?"

"Not really, Jason. This is only the second time I've been on a corporate jet. The first was a trip to New York City for MegaComp. All of my other travel has usually been in first class on the normal airlines."

"I guess the radio show business doesn't pay much then?"

"You know what I do for a living, eh? You're right; the travel plans are terrible sometimes. So I guess you're a fan of the show?"

Jason nodded. "I listen to it whenever I'm home. I even get to listen sometimes when we're on a flight. You helped me with my computers a lot, Jen. Thank you."

The conversation turned into a session with Jason on a couple of his nagging computer problems. We must have talked for almost an hour until a chime sounded.

"OOPS! That's Billy, my co-pilot. Looks like we'll be landing in about twenty minutes. Thanks, Jen, you've been a big help."

"No problem, Jason. Send me an email and let me know if it works for you. Do you have my email address?"

"Right next to the monitor, Jen. I copied it down the first time you gave it out on the show. I never sent you anything though."

"Well, send me email any time and don't be afraid to ask those questions. You know… the ONLY dumb question is the one you DON'T ask. If you want an answer, chances are someone else wants the same answer. Now you can answer a question for me. I'll probably be making a trip like this every couple of weeks. Does the network handle the travel arrangements like this or do I have to make my own plans?"

"Well, this is just a short hop for us. Sometimes it's cheaper to use the company jet than it is to try to arrange travel on such short notice. Billy and I get paid even if we're just siting at home waiting for a call. I'd much rather be flying than waiting any time."

"I'll ask Mary if we can arrange something then. I like not having to fight the airport crowds to get through the check-in and security lines."

"I look forward to out next visit. Be sure to buckle up tight. I think it's going to be a bumpy ride down to the surface. There's a line of storms between us and the airport."

I tightened the seat belt as Jason left for the cabin. I was glad I did because a few minutes later the jet started to buck and dive like a wild bull as we dropped through the storm front. My heart felt like it leapt into my throat as the wild ride continued for several more minutes. Mercifully, the wild gyrations stopped almost as suddenly as they had started. I looked out the window next to me to see the lights of the city and the runway lights stretched out before the plane. I looked down to find my fingers buried deeply in the soft padding on the arms of the seat. I forced my hands to relax as the plane gently touched down on the runway and taxied to a hanger at the end.

As we neared the hanger the door opened and the plane stopped just short of entering. A small vehicle drove out of the building and pulled the jet inside after the engines stopped. I could see a limo waiting off to one side in the bright lights inside the cavernous hanger. Jason and Billy stepped out of the flight deck and escorted me off the plane. I watched as a couple of men from the ground crew placed my bags in the limo.

Jason tugged at my elbow. "Umm… Thanks for flying Air Jason and Billy. We'll see you tomorrow afternoon to take you back home. Sorry about the turbulence, Jen, it should be much better tomorrow."

"Thanks, fellas. I enjoyed the ride except for the last few minutes. I guess the bumpy ride is just a part of flying. I'll see you tomorrow." I gave each of them a hug and a kiss on the cheek them headed for the waiting limo.

About an hour and a half later I was settled into the hotel room and reading a packet of information waiting for me at the front desk. I had a four AM wake-up call already placed for me and the limo would arrive to pick me up at five AM. I decided to take a long hot bath now rather than wait for the limited time available in the morning. The time was already nearing ten PM, so I hurried to the elegantly appointed bathroom.

The tub was positively huge and for a few seconds I considered sleeping in it overnight until I realized what I'd look like in the morning. The bath lasted almost an hour as I completely relaxed in the hot steamy water. The water finally started to cool down, signaling that I should end my stay in the tub. Reluctantly, I popped the stopper and stood up, to let the water drain away from my body. After a minute or so, I grabbed a towel and dried off the rest of the way before getting into my nightie. I liked to sleep naked at home but on the road I decided to sleep in pajamas or a nightie of some type. Tonight's nightie was a silky almost sheer thing that stopped just above my thighs. I wore a pair of scanty thong panties under it and nothing else. Try as I might, I could not prevent myself envisioning Adam’s reaction if he saw me in this naughty nightie. Shaking off the images, I headed for the bed and within minutes I was sound asleep.

My eyes popped open at the sound of the phone ringing. I answered to find out that it was the wake-up call. Sitting up, dangling my feet over the edge of the bed, I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes and stretched. I had just an hour to get ready before the limo would arrive to take me to the studio in the city. I decided that warmth was preferable over fashion, so I got dressed in a pair of jeans and a faded but comfortable denim shirt. Since my bags would go with me, I knew I could change into one of the other outfits in the studio dressing room, instead of fighting a cold wind blowing up my skirt again.

I knew from the information packet that they would have someone there to do makeup and my hair so I did just the minimum on both to look presentable. I gathered my things together and made sure nothing I brought with me was left in the room. I called the front desk and asked that someone come up to help with the bags. A few minutes later I heard a knock on the door and looked through the peephole to see a woman in a hotel uniform with a small cart. After I let her in, we got the bags loaded then headed down to the lobby.

The front desk informed me the network had picked up the cost of the overnight stay already. Since I had almost twenty minutes until the limo arrived, I headed for the restaurant in the hotel. It was still closed, but they did have a selection of bagels and drinks available. Selecting a cinnamon and raison bagel, loading it up with thick cream cheese, I grabbed a bottle of orange juice, then moved over to a table to eat. I was just finishing up when someone came into the restaurant to tell me that the limo was waiting. I stopped briefly at the front desk to thank everyone for the hospitality then went outside into the dark and chilly morning to make the trip to the studio.

Even at this early hour of the morning the streets were bustling with activity as the city stirred to life. I gazed out of the window as the limo sped into the heart of the city toward the downtown studio location. Like most of the morning shows, the studio was a converted storefront near Rockefeller Center.

We passed a large area blocked off outside the studio on the street. Even at just after five-thirty in the bitter cold morning, the interminable crowd was already starting to gather. I saw several street vendors selling coffee and hot chocolate from large pushcarts. The limo slowed then stopped outside a large overhead door. I heard the limo driver beep the horn then the door lifted to reveal space inside for several cars or a large truck or two. The limo gently pulled inside before the door closed. The door of the limo was opened and a hand extended into the car. "Hi Jennifer, I'm Mary Stone. And I am very pleased to meet you!"

Mary looked to me to be about fifty years old. Her face was just starting to show traces of lines around her big blue eyes. Those eyes were under a mop of unruly black hair that had started to gray in spots. Her smile extended nearly from ear to ear as she waited for me to exit the limo. I noticed that she barely reached about five feet in height as she stood next to the car.

I shook her hand then stepped out of the limo into the warmth of the garage. "Thanks, Mary. Wow! I am impressed! When you folks do something you do it first class don't you?"

"We sure do. This little setup lets us sneak surprise guests into the studio without the folks outside or our competition finding out. Someone will bring your bags into your dressing room in a few minutes. Have you had something to eat yet?"
(((Mary’s sparkling gray eyes danced lightly over my presentation as she spoke.)))

"I had a bagel at the hotel. Does that count?"

"Nope. Follow me." We walked into the depths of the building and were soon standing outside a small kitchen area. I heard some loud chatter coming from inside and glanced over at Mary’s bright grin. "Don't worry, it's always like this before a show, just think of it as feeding time at the zoo and you'll fit right in.” She lifted a hand in casual response to someone’s ribald greeting as we stood in the opening momentarily. “Don't take anything said in there seriously and enjoy yourself." She motioned for me to follow her in the room.

It turned out to be a large room with a kitchen setup installed in one corner. The rest of the room was tables and chairs with a wall of vending machines at the back of the room. About half a dozen people, in a wide variety of styles of dress, were gathered around a small table next to the kitchen equipment. As the crowd turned to look at us, I recognized Ed Wilson, the show's rotund and jovial weatherman. He was busy chopping what looked like Thanksgiving leftovers into small pieces. The apron he was wearing said, "You may kiss the cook!"

Mary got everyone's attention. "All right, folks. I'd like to introduce the first lady…" The crowd in the room gasped audibly. "…but since she's not here you'll have to settle for Jennifer Stevens. If things work out, Jennifer here will be our new Gadget Guru. Jennifer. Let me introduce the craziest crew in morning television." We went one by one as I met each person in the room. The final person was Ed.

After we shook hands, I made a point of looking at the apron, then shrugged and planted a big wet kiss on his cheek. The crowd hooted as I pulled away. The look on Ed's face was priceless then he smiled impishly, swept me into his arms, bent my body backwards into a classic movie kiss position, and planted a large wet kiss on MY cheek. Then he returned me to a vertical position and spun me around. "Now that we've been properly introduced, my dear, will you marry me?"

Instantly entering into the spirit of his impromptu skit, putting on my best of ‘southern belle’ airs, I lilteded my voice and batted my eyes at him while fluttering my hands. 'Why yes, kind sir, I'd love to be your blushing bride but whatever would your current wife have to say about conjoining visits?"

Ed shrugged, then started laughing. "Can't blame a guy for trying can you?" He winked at me. "I like this one. She's funny." He hugged me again and patted me on top of my head. "My dear, you'll fit in here just fine.” He then waved casually in the direction of his culinary effort, directing my attention to his next gambit, silently daring me to play along. “Would you care for something to eat?”

"Turkey, Ed? Lemme guess, you bought a BIG bird and you're desperate to get rid of the leftovers, right?" Yes, it was all unrehearsed adlib, but it was great adlib.

"Am I THAT transparent?" he smiled again. "Actually I'm making my famous day after Thanksgiving leftovers omelet this morning. Want some?"

"Sounds disgusting. Just the sort of thing to start off my morning. Yeah, I'll try some and don't spare the dressing and cranberry sauce!"

We all watched as Ed set about making the omelet. Twenty minutes later he started serving big portions on paper plates to an awaiting crew. My first taste sent me into orbit and I quickly stuffed the rest of the omelet into my mouth bite by bite. I licked the plate clean then put on my best English accent and walked over to a smiling Ed.

I looked at him with big puppy dog eyes and pouting lips then said, "Sir, can I have more, sir?"

He must have caught my intended reference to the movie "Oliver" since he assumed the "Mr. Bumble" stance complete with imaginary staff in hand and bellowed at me. "MORE? You want MORE?" The rest of the room dissolved into laughter at the sight.

He winked at me and I returned the wink. We launched into the "Oliver" tune and sung a couple of versus to the amazement of the room. We stopped singing and play-acting and took a small bow as the laughter died down in the room.

"Ah, Jennifer. That was incredible. I think I've finally met my match as far as the comedy stuff goes. You just keep pitching 'em…"

"…and you'll keep catching them. Well, I'm just a guest on the show for a short segment today. Maybe when I start in officially with the Gadget Guru spots we'll have a chance to do more."

Glancing suddenly at the big clock on the wall, he sighed heavily. "Well, I have to get cleaned up and ready. There's just about an hour left before airtime. From one old trooper to another, break a leg kid!"

"Thanks, Ed, you too!" Then I headed back to my dressing room to change into the outfit I would wear during the segment. I had to have one of the staff direct me toward the right room since I didn't know where they had put my things after the limo ride.

It was a fairly good-sized room with a well-equipped makeup table in one corner and a small screen blocking off a portion of another corner. An old but serviceable, and comfortable-looking, couch took up part of a remaining wall and a small table and chair took up some space on the other wall. A full-length mirror was mounted to the wall next to the makeup table.

I spread out the bags on the couch and rummaged through them until I found the light gray angora sweater and the black worsted wool slacks I had packed purposely for their warmth. The sweater had a rather low cut neckline and hugged my curves very well. The slacks hugged the curves of my bottom and hips then tapered gently until the ended just below my ankles. I put on a pair of black low-heeled shoes from another bag and looked at my reflection in the mirror. I heard a knock on the door. "Come in?"

Mary entered followed by a woman carrying a box full of electronic gear. "That's a great look, Jennifer, just the right touch. I couldn't have selected any better myself. This is Sally. She'll be hooking you up for sound." Mary introduced the six-foot tall blonde Amazon beside her. I was reminded of a pair of cartoon characters from my youth; Mutt and Jeff and nearly choked on my giggle trying to contain it.

Sally took a small black plastic box out of the box of stuff and motioned for me to turn around with my back to her. She lifted the back of my sweater and clipped the box to the top of my slacks. "That's the transmitter for a wireless microphone. Here, drop this wire down your cleavage." She handed me the microphone with a four-foot cable attached. I dropped the wire down my front under the sweater then clipped the mic to the top of a cup of my bra. It nestled nicely in my cleavage, and without the sweater rubbing against it. "Hey, you've done this before I see!"

"Well, Sally, I used to do your job when I worked on a mobile shooting crew at a station in my home town a few years ago. Let's see what kind of sound quality we get. I may have to relocate the mic to the neckline of the sweater." She took the end of the cable and popped it into the jack on the transmitter. I felt her flip a switch on the box then she took another box out and turned it on. She put on a pair of headphones then asked me to talk.

"Sounds good to me. What do you think?" She handed me the headphones.

"Well, if it sounds good to you then it's all right with me." I gave her the thumbs up sign then handed the headphones back. "What about a talk-back channel?"

"We use a small gadget that fits in your ear. I'll give it to you on the set. Let me turn the transmitter off to save the battery." She lifted my sweater and flipped the switch on the transmitter again. "There, all done. See you on the set." She grabbed the box of stuff and headed out the door.

"So how are you feeling about this, Jennifer?"

"A little nervous I guess but I'll be all right."

"From what I've seen of the story your reporter friend sent, you needn't be nervous at all. This ought to be easy compared to what you've been through already."

I shrugged. "I guess. Do you really have to use the story?"

"Yes. We want to show the incredible story of what you've faced so far."

"Well, if you have to, just no cameras on me during the piece, ok? Those photos of my transformation are just too painful for me to see again."

"All right. We were going to bring you out on the set after the story ran anyway. We're actually going to do two stories with you if you don't mind. The first segment will be a short chat with the hosts about how you're doing now and so on. Then, after about thirty minutes, we'll do the gadgets for Christmas segment we initially planned. By the way, do you mind if we call you our new 'Gadget Goddess'? The old 'Gadget Guru' tag line doesn't seem to fit and the 'Goddess' title will tie into your radio show better."

"That's fine with me. Mary."

"If all goes well, next time you do this for us we'll have an animated intro segment ready. Ed does those for us sometimes. I hear he has something special in mind for you."

"Can I see it before you use it?"

"Certainly. Knowing Ed, it will be fun and very tastefully done. Let me take you to the set so you can check that the demo items are all set up then I'll get you settled in the green room."

With that, I followed Mary through a maze of halls and doors until we stepped into the studio area. I recognized the set that I had seen hundreds of times on the morning show as I had my breakfast. Off in one corner of the cramped space was a table on wheels that held the things I would be demonstrating today. I looked each of them over making sure they worked and had everything I needed ready to go in just a few minutes. I wandered around the set briefly before Mary came back to take me to the green room.

In television terms, a green room is the room used to hold guests before they go on the air. It got the generic name years ago because the rooms used to be painted a particular shade of light green that scientists said was very restful and relaxing to most people. The color remained in common use for years until someone actually got sick and tossed their lunch in one of the green rooms. It was noted that the various shades of green (the tossed lunch, the skin color of the person that tossed their lunch and the walls) matched pretty closely. That spurred a whole slew of renovations; especially color changes, as the word got passed around inside the industry.

Most green rooms today are not green at all. The décor is usually left up to the production crew that handles the show. In general, the room had a television so guests can watch the show in the studio and several comfy chairs and a couch. Quite often, there was a table with refreshments of various kinds and a small kitchenette type setup. On some of the late night shows, the legends say that the refreshments included alcoholic beverages. It was common to see a guest on a late night show more than a little tipsy as they artificially shored up their resolve.

This so-called green room had a rather pleasant earth tone motif. Several shades of brown graced the walls and furniture. Lighter accents on the pillows and pictures brightened up the room considerably. The usual table of goodies stood along one wall with not one but two large screen televisions next to it. A pot of coffee bubbled gently in the corner along with a hot water dispenser for tea. This was, after all, a morning show and the refreshments reflected that. A large tray of bagels and donuts filled the table. Off to the side were covered dishes with cream cheese, several kinds of jellies and jams and a large tub of butter. They had the class to use real silverware emblazoned with the show logo instead of the much cheaper plastic utensils. Even the napkins had the show logo on them.

In spite of feasting on some of Ed's excellent leftover turkey dish, I still felt a little bit hungry so I prepared a cinnamon and raisin bagel with a thick spread of cream cheese. I fixed a cup of the piping hot coffee and got comfortable on the couch.

One of the two televisions displayed the network feed; the other had a picture generated by the control room in the building. Presently it displayed a picture of the studio with Ed and the hosts getting ready to go live. A clock on the wall next to the two monitors was counting down the seconds to air. As the clock hit thirty seconds to go the floor manager motioned and everyone that wasn't needed left the set. At ten seconds, the floor manager started counting silently on his fingers. When the music started at eight seconds the monitor showing the network feed switch to the feed from the studio meaning that the show was now live. The floor manager pointed to the cast as the clock moved through zero and started counting the minutes and seconds “up”.

The show went pretty smoothly for the first half-hour segment. Just as the second half-hour started someone came to fetch me to be ready to go on. I was escorted to a spot just off the set and told to wait. Someone handed me a little thing that looked like a hearing aid and motioned for me to put it in my ear. I heard the folks in the control room talking and nodded to the floor person that I heard them. I was able to see one of the monitors on the set from my position and the cast could also see me standing there. As the segment started to introduce me I closed my eyes tightly as the pictures of me changing were shown. I shivered a little as I remembered my initial shock at seeing my transformation. I stood there trembling slightly until I felt a hand on my shoulder. I opened my eyes to find Ed standing next to me smiling. He hugged me for a few moments as my tremors subsided.

I watched as the segment ended then the cast motioned for me to join them on the set. I took a deep breath then walked into the glare of the lights and took my place in a comfy chair across from Shelly White, the female co-host of the show.

“Good morning, Jennifer and thanks for visiting us today. Are you all right? You looked kind of terrified there for a few moments before you came on.”

I smiled as best I could. “Well, the pictures of my transformation are still quite painful for me to see. I know people are always interested in what happened but for me it brings back memories that I would probably be better forgetting.”

“Anything you want to talk about?”

“No. I’ll just say that even though I’ve been like this for several months now there are still times that the face I see in the mirror now is totally alien to me. Those times are getting further apart but they still happen.”

“You’re in a unique position to compare the male and female viewpoints. What have you learned so far?”

“I’m not sure, Shelly. It’s been just a few months since the accident. I’m still working things out on my own. I do know that there is more involved than just the obvious physical differences.”

“Like what?”

“Well, I used to have better control of my emotions. Before the change I used to feel things just as strongly as I do now but I had better control then. Now I can't completely control my reactions to anything. Other than biological reasons I have no idea why.”

“Anything else?”

“Umm… nothing we can talk about here. Let's say that there is an incredible difference in the way a male and female body responds to a certain sexual stimulus and let it go at that."

Shelly blushed slightly. "I think you're right on that one. Has the change shaken your religious beliefs?"

"Not really, Shelly. I don't believe there is a God."

Shelly's face drained of color. "What?"

"Well, let me explain. I don't believe in God in quite the same way as most people do. I do believe that there is some type of higher power than us humans. I'm not certain if it is a Supreme Being called God or a couple of extra-terrestrials named Gidney and Cloyd. The name God is as good as any until we actually know. Either way, we humans would probably have wiped ourselves off the face of the Earth by now if we were all there was. There has to be something or someone watching over us."

The color of her face returned to almost normal. "How's the radio show going?"

I was glad she wanted to change topics. "The show is going fine. The response from listeners has been incredible and I'm having such fun doing it every week."

The rest of the interview took another ten minutes. The floor manager counted silently down to zero as the segment ended.

Shelly slouched in her chair. "Thanks, Jennifer. You did great. We'll need you again in about an hour for the gadget segment." She dabbed at her nose with a tissue as a huge sneeze escaped her lips.

"You ok, Shelly?"

"I'll make it, Jennifer. I have the start of the flu I think. The medication is helping to mask the effects visibly but I still feel like crap. The show MUST go on though."

"Think you'll make it?"

"I hope. I'm not looking forward to the Santa segment at the end of the show though. I'm gonna freeze my tits off going outside in that skimpy little Santa’s Elf costume." Shelly sneezed again then followed the sneeze with a thirty second coughing fit.

"Are you really sure you're going to be able to handle it, Shelly?"

She sneezed again the dabbed at her nose with another tissue. "Yup. I can make it to the end of the show. It's only another two hours."

I was about to say something when the floor director said that there were thirty seconds left until the show was live again. With nothing left for me to do at the moment, I wandered back to my dressing room.

Rounding a corner in the hallway, I ran right into Ed. I wound up on my butt on the floor. Good thing it had some extra padding now. He smiled and chuckled a bit as he helped me get up off the floor. "Sorry, Jennifer. Didn't see you coming. You all right?"

"I'll be fine. Ed." I brushed some carpet fuzz off my black slacks and straightened my sweater out where it had slipped up my tummy. "Sorry I didn't see you. I was thinking about something."

"Well, you can follow me to the kitchen. I was just about to get myself a big cup of hot chocolate. Want some?"

"Of course. Lead the way." I followed him through the maze of hallways and doors. We entered the kitchen again and I sat down at a table next to the little kitchen area so I could watch Ed work his magic.

In a few minutes, Ed had fixed two large cups of hot chocolate. He walked over to the table setting a cup down in front of me before he took a seat himself. "So what was so heavy on your mind you missed seeing a big fella like me?"

I wrapped my cold hands around the hot cup then blew a little on the steaming liquid. I took a small sip then looked up at Ed. "Shelly, I was thinking about Shelly. She's sick."

"I know She told me. I'm concerned about her too.”

“Ed, what's the Santa segment she mentioned?"

"Oh, that's a tradition. I get dressed up as Santa and Shelly dresses as my elfin helper, then we go outside to see the kids in the crowd. Oh, I see. She's gonna freeze out there isn't she?"

I nodded. "I'm not certain she'll be able to make it, Ed. Is there someone else that can do the elf thing in her place?"

"'Fraid not, Jen. We have just the one costume and it just fits her. We'll have to go without an elf helper this year."

"Ed, I think Shelly and I are about the same size. I'd like to give it a try if that's ok with you."

"You sure, Jen?"

"Well, let's see if the costume fits first, ok?"

"Let me go talk to Mary then. I'll be right back. Stay here." I watched as Ed left to go find Mary. They came back a few minutes later. Mary was carrying the elf costume in a large plastic dry-cleaner bag.

Mary smiled as she walked toward me. "You sure about doing this, Jennifer?"

"Yup. I can't see making Shelly go out there when she feels so bad. Besides, I used to play Santa. It'll be a treat to play a helper for a change. The only question is if the costume fits me or not."

"It should fit. It's basically a leotard and it stretches quite a bit. There's also a vest and wrap around skirt that goes with it. If the boots don't fit, you can use the ones you wore on your way here this morning. We've moved your gadget segment to the next half-hour so you'll have around half an hour to change before the Santa segment. I'll leave this in your dressing room. Ed, can you take her back to the studio? She's on in just a few minutes."

"Come on, Jen. I'll do that segment with you. That way we will both have a little more time to change into our costumes."

"Right behind you, Ed." We walked back to the studio just as the floor director counted down to a commercial break.

I watched as they moved the table with the various demonstration things on it into place and hooked up the power outlets. I did a very quick check of the things I was supposed to demonstrate then waited until the news segment was over.

The time flew by as I did the segment. Some of the gadgets gave me a little problem, as I knew they would. Some of the things were very good presents and I had purposely included a few things to stay away from in the demonstration. I sighed just after the floor director counted us down into a commercial break.

"That went great, Ed. Thanks for being here."

"No problem, Jen. Now scoot. We both need to make a costume change."

While the news segment ran for the last time that morning, we stuffed ourselves into our costumes. Ed’s was the traditional Santa suit complete with beard and white fur around the neck and sleeves. My outfit was a sort of sexy elf with a green and red leotard type outfit that had a low cut neckline, an open front vest and a very short skirt. The outfit had a thermal lining since we would be doing the segment outside and I would not be able to wear a coat over the outfit.

I met Ed in the hallway just as we were heading back outside. He checked out the costume I was wearing with a critical eye. “You know, Jen, if there were real elves like you at the North Pole, Santa wouldn’t ever want to leave for his Christmas run!”

I blushed seven shades of red and smiled back at Ed. “You know for a black guy you make a pretty good looking Santa.”

“It’s the attitude and the round stomach. These days skin color really doesn’t matter to the kids.”

“I agree, Ed, Santa comes in all colors.” I lifted the beard gently and kissed him on the cheek then gave him a big hug. “There, Santa. Now you’re all ready to go.”

He offered his arm and I eagerly took it since the boots they gave me to wear had a three-inch platform on them. It felt almost like I was walking on stilts. At least the boots were lined so my feet weren’t freezing. I wished that the thermal lining in the costume was working as well as the lining in the boots. The cold air was slowly but surely working its way into the more sensitive areas of my new anatomy. Moments after stepping outside, I had two smaller bumps trying to poke up under the bra and lining of the costume. A quick glance at the outside TV monitors showed that the cameras didn’t see anything more than normal but I could sure feel it!

Ed walked over and sat down on a huge throne type chair as parents lined up to have their kids visit with "Santa". Of course, the cameras were close by to record the looks of wonder as Santa called each child by name. The show's staff had collected some names from the parents previously and fed them to Ed and I through the earpieces we wore. I had a great time with the kids as the last twenty minutes of the show flashed by.

I was glad when it ended and I could put on the heavy coat that a staff member was holding for me just off-camera. We had one final shot outside with the crowd as we all waved good-bye to America with the crowd cheering in the background. The outside floor manager signaled that we were clear. I started to head back inside when I heard several people in the crowd yelling my name. I wound up spending another half hour in the freezing cold signing autographs and talking with the crowd. All the while Ed was right beside me doing the same thing. We finally had to say goodbye and walk back into the warmth of the studio.

"So, Jen, did you have fun?"

"I think so, Ed. I'm sure cold though. My poor feet feel like ice cubes even with these boots."

"Mary should have a big cup of hot chocolate and some nice warm slippers waiting for you in your dressing room. I'm going to get out of this suit and into something a bit more comfortable."

"Sounds good to me, Ed. Thanks again, I enjoyed the experience."

I ducked into the dressing room to see a large cup of hot chocolate with a big bow tied around it. The note attached said, "Thanks for jumping in and helping Santa! Let us know when you're ready for the next cup!" Sitting in the chair was a brand new pair of fuzzy slippers. I tossed the coat aside and pulled off the boots. The feeling slowly started to return to my feet as I gently massaged them. Eventually the rest of me began warming up. I slipped my feet into the slippers then took a few minutes to finish the hot chocolate.

Changed out of the elf costume back into my street clothes, I was finishing the last of my packing, when I heard a knock at the door. "Come in."

Mary popped into the room with a wide smile on her face. "Well, the folks at the Rock were delighted with your performance. Pending working out the contract details, you've got the Gadget Goddess segment, if you want it. They also wanted me to ask you if you would consider occasional co-host duties, when the normal hosts are on vacation. Is that something you'd be interested in?"

"Ask me in about three days, Mary. I'm still getting warm from that last segment outdoors. Let me have some time to decide. Right now, I'm not saying no to the offer, but I'm not saying yes either. Oh, how about one more cup of this great hot chocolate before I go?"

"Follow me…" I followed Mary back to the kitchen area where I had met Ed when I arrived. Ed was once again in the kitchen cleaning up after his little breakfast presentation.

"Hi, Ed. Cleaning up I see?"

"Yup, I made the mess so I clean it up."

"Thanks for suggesting that I help out. I did have fun. Did you know the folks at the network want me to do occasional co-hosting duties? Mary just told me."

"You mean we might be doing this again?" The smile on his face looked like it could have gone all the way around his head.

"Maybe, Ed. I haven't agreed yet."

"Well, I really look forward to working with you as a co-host. Did you get the Gadget Guru spots too?"

"Yes. Mary said something about you doing an intro animation piece. Is that true?"

Ed nodded yes. "I like to do that kind of stuff. I have some samples on my web site along with some of my other artwork."

"I'd like to see it when its finished. Whatever happens with the co-hosting thing, I think I will be doing the Gadget Goddess spots."

"They went with my suggestion, huh? That's good, somehow 'The Gadget Guru' doesn't seem to fit you."

I finished the last of the cup of hot chocolate and rinsed out the cup in the sink. "Thanks for making the suggestion. I like the new name too. Well, I have to get going. I need to get back home and prepare for my radio show tomorrow morning then go to the play rehearsal on Saturday afternoon."

"You're doing a play? Which one?"

"Victor/Victoria. It's a stage adaptation of the movie. I'm doing the lighting and sound for it."

"Huh, I thought that with your recent experience you'd be starring in it."

"Et tu, Edward? That's all I hear from the director. I have very little interest in performing on stage. My talents are in the lighting and sound work. I've done that for almost 30 years."

"I keep forgetting what you used to be, Jen. Do you like doing that?"

"I do very much, Ed. I used to work on a television show as the music director too. Remember the old PM Magazine show? Ever see a segment about a lady blacksmith from upstate New York?"

"I remember the show and I did see that segment. That was your music?"

"Well, not my music exactly. I have a rather large record collection. The music used was from the collection. I wish I had the talent to create music. I've only created one song of my own and that took over a year to do note by note and word by word."

"Am I ever going to hear it?"

"Probably not, Ed. It was just an experimental tune to see if I could do it. I doubt that anyone will ever hear it."

Ed sighed. "All right. Will you at least let me know when the play opens? I'd like to come and see it."

"It's nothing special, Ed. Just a community theater production."

"I'd still like to see it. Maybe if the word gets out some celebrities will be in attendance, the crowds will be a bit bigger."

"The company is having some financial problems. They blew the last of the budget for this show, if they don't make enough from it to pay the bills and then some they're out of business."

"Then getting some extra publicity would help wouldn't it?'

"You'd do that?"

"I might even be able to talk Shelly and Dan into coming too."

"Wow, the director would flip if he knew that you were coming. We're just a small town company. To have some visitors like you coming would sure draw attention to the show."

"Send me his name and contact info when you get back home and I'll see what we can do, Jen." Ed handed me a small business card with his email address and some phone numbers on it.

"Thanks ever so much, Ed." I can't explain why I did it but I kissed him on the cheek and hugged him tightly again. "I need to go find Mary now and get back home. I'll be back, I promise."

I left the kitchen and finally located Mary on the set. "All set, Mary. Time for me to go home. What do I need to do? Click my ruby slippers three times and say 'There's no place like home?'"

She giggled a bit. "Nothing so dramatic, Jen. Your bags are already in the limo at the dock area. The driver has been waiting for you." I followed her bobbing and weaving form to the loading dock area and got into the waiting limo after putting on my coat. The dock space may have been warm but, once that door was opened, the outside came inside real fast.

The limo was already warm inside and I watched as the door slid open and the limo backed out onto the street. We headed back to the airport. I was rather surprised when the limo headed for the same hanger that we had arrived at last night. We pulled in through the street side door and stopped alongside the same jet that I came in on last night.

The pilots from the flight last night, Jason and Billy, appeared and soon my bags were on board and the jet was speeding down the runway. It took a little over an hour to cover the distance back to Syracuse from New York City. I felt a hand shaking my shoulder as the plane began to angle downwards.

“Fell asleep did you?”

“Guess I did, Jason. I’ve been on the go since early this morning. We're landing?”

“Yup. I see you’re all buckled in.”

“I don’t think I ever un-buckled.”

“Well, just sit tight, Jen. We’ll be on the ground in less than twenty minutes.”

“How come you didn’t wake me up sooner?”

“When I came back an hour ago to see how you were doing you were sound asleep. Knowing what they put people through on that show I just decided to let you sleep.”

“Thanks again, Jason, for all your help. I really do appreciate it.”

“And I have to thank you for those tips on fixing my computer. They worked great and my system is running fine again! I…” A chime sounded in the cabin. “OOPS! Gotta go. That’s Billy. We’re beginning to descend. I need to get back to the flight deck.” With a tip of his hat, he scurried back to the cockpit, closing the door behind him.

A little over twenty minutes later we were rolling to a stop inside the private hanger that I departed from last night. The pilots unloaded my bags onto a small cart and said goodbye. I watched as the plane was pushed out of the hanger onto the tarmac outside. The engines came to life again and I watched as the plane taxied back out onto the field and roared down the runway leaping into the air to return to New York City.

I was left alone in the middle of a huge cold hanger with my bags on a small handcart. I grabbed the handle of the cart and towed it along behind me as I headed for the main office off to the side of the hanger. I opened the door then stepped inside the toasty warm office.

I looked around the office and spotted a clerk off to one side. “Umm… excuse me, sir. Can I use your phone? I’d like to get a taxi here.”

The clerk looked at me then smiled as if he recognized me. “No need, Miss Stevens. Your limo driver called a little while ago, a flat tire has delayed him. Please make yourself comfortable. There’s some coffee available over by the soda machine and the rest rooms are just down the hall. Your bags are safe in here if you need to use them.”

“Thanks. I do need to go.” I took off my heavy coat and draped it across the top of the luggage on the cart. It took only a few minutes to finish but, when I returned to the office, I found my bags gone and the clerk standing there with my coat.

“The limo is here. I hope you don’t mind but I had the driver get all loaded up so that you wouldn’t have to wait. Let me help you with the coat.” In moments I was securely wrapped in the warm coat and found myself being escorted to the waiting car. I waved back to the clerk as the limo slid away from the curb out into the afternoon traffic.

The driver looked back at me in the mirror. “Home Miss?”

“Yes, please. Do you need the address?”

“No, I have it, ma’am. Do you need to stop anywhere else first?”

“No and thanks for asking.” I realized I could have had a bit of fun and have the limo driver take me to the college but I was getting way too much attention there already from the star treatment I seemed to get whenever I was traveling. I decided that I didn’t need to show up at work in a limo and only make the situation worse.

I watched as the limo rolled trough traffic headed for my home. The traffic was at a fever pitch on the first serious shopping day of the holiday season. The wind outside the limo window stirred the gently falling snow into a near whiteout in spots I shivered slightly in the warm car just thinking about it. The car eventually glided to a stop in the driveway of my house.

I bundled up and made the mad dash to the porch and opened the front as quickly as my cold fingers would let me. I heard the furnace rumble to life as I turned up the thermostat to the normal setting. The front door opened and the driver stepped in with my bags.

"Thanks umm…"

"Max, the name is Max, ma'am."

"Well, Max, thanks for bringing in the bags. You headed back now, or do you have another run?"

"I have another pick-up to go before I can get home."

"Well, drive carefully. I don’t like the look of the weather out there."

"Didn't you hear the forecast?"

"No, I was in New York City last night and this morning. What's happening?"

"Lake effect snow. They're saying we could get upwards of a foot or more overnight.”

“Just what we need, Max. Take care now.” I watched the limo pull out of the driveway and disappear into the growing storm outside. I stashed the bags in my bedroom then made a quick check of the refrigerator contents deciding that I had better take care of stocking up on a few groceries just in case.

Just before I left the house again, I called Tammy’s mom to let her know I was home and that Tammy didn’t need to try to pick me up at the airport. I didn’t want her going out in this weather unless it was an absolute necessity.

The pickup rumbled to life and I backed it out of the driveway to head for the store. The roads were in generally good condition and I made it to the local ‘superstore’ to stock up.

It took almost half an hour to fill the shopping cart then lug the results of my trip out to the truck. The trip back home went smoothly and within an hour I had brought all of the bags inside and stored their contents in the various cupboards and cabinets in the kitchen.

The rest of the day I spent either on the phone responding to telephone messages or working on the stack of mail that arrived while I was gone. A few resumes had started to arrive from the ad I had placed in the paper for the office manager position I wanted for the business. Several quotes also arrived for the work needed to turn the old guest bedroom into my office suite. The work involved adding an outside door and steps and adding an internal door between the new office and my computer room next door. With a little re-arrangement the computer room would become my own office and the old guest bedroom would become the new area for the office manager. Since I didn’t fully know where things were going with the radio show, and now the TV segments, I had decided to keep the changes as simple as possible. If everything fell apart I could always change the area back to a guestroom and leave it that way.

I worked until suppertime then decided to quit for the day and went to the kitchen to get some supper. I planned on making some sandwiches with the leftover turkey. I got out an ancient grinder that had belonged to my grandmother and set it up on the edge of the counter. I placed a bowl under it to catch the ground turkey then started feeding the turkey breast and thigh meat into it turning the handle to grind the meat into fine fibers. As soon as I had enough ground turkey I put the leftovers away and got out a bottle of Miracle Whip. I stirred some of the Miracle Whip into the ground turkey to make a sort of sandwich spread. I added a bit of pepper to the mix and stirred it all up thoroughly.

I soon had a plate with two sandwiches made with the spread, some leftover dressing and some leftover jellied cranberry sauce. A big glass of cold milk sat beside the plate. I noticed that the time was nearing five thirty PM so I hit the buttons on the remote to turn on the TV on the counter and set it to the evening news.

As I devoured my supper the news continued on. At six PM the station started the main local news program. The lead item was that I had gotten the job on the morning show as the new Gadget Goddess. If they started off with that story, I mused, then it must have been a really slow news day. They repeated some video from the morning show and mentioned that I had also substituted for an ailing show host on the Santa segment. They showed a rather long clip of that segment too.

I watched the rest of the news in the kitchen then put the dishes in the dishwasher to wait until I had a full load. The rest of the turkey spread went into the fridge for a future meal.

The rest of the evening was spent working on computers and occasionally answering the private phone line. A few friends called about the new ‘job’ and had a million questions about it. Finally around eleven, I decided to call it a night and hit the bed.

The rest of the month of November and nearly all of the month of December went by as a blur. Between the radio show, winding down the job at the college and the play rehearsals there wasn’t much time to handle anything else. I got word that my next appearance on the morning show would be the Thursday following Christmas and that they wanted to try to focus on new products for the coming year.

I made a few phone calls and managed to wrangle some new products out of a few manufacturers for demonstration on the show. Many were quite pleased to have the chance to have their product demonstrated in front of a major audience. They were falling all over each other to ensure some airtime would be devoted to their product. My home was soon inundated with boxes full of new products. A few had even sent along multiples of the product that I could arrange to give away on the radio show as weekly prizes.

It was a good thing that somewhere in the last month the changes to the old guestroom were completed. At the moment it was almost bursting at the seams with boxes full of goodies. There was barely enough room when the delivery crew from the office furniture store brought the new desk and chairs I had ordered. The new file cabinets and hutch for the fax machine took up some space, too.

All that remained was to find the right person to take care of the office while I was working on other projects. Several more applications had arrived but none were really what I wanted. I decided to wait just a couple of days past Christmas then I would have to make a decision from the resumes that I received.

Leaving work on the last day was a bit of a strain. Everyone had wanted to throw a huge going away party but I really didn't want one. I wanted to leave as quietly as I had arrived at the college. In the grand scheme of things, it really didn't make much difference one way or another if I had ever worked there or not. If I hadn't done some of the work on the network then someone else would have.

My boss was in my office as I put the last of a few personal things in a small box and handed him the office keys. I put my coat on, picked up the box and my purse then walked silently to the truck. I know I'll miss the place and the people working there.

Christmas came just days later and, unlike Thanksgiving, I spent the day alone. Since the morning show appearance was the next day I spent the time wading through the pile of goodies shipped to me by people eager to see their products on television. I picked the best of the lot and prepared a box to put everything in. I knew that the network would send the corporate jet to pick me up again but this time a limo had been arranged to pick me up at the house.

The trip to New York City went smoothly and the morning show appearance was a hit. I wound up back at home around three in the afternoon and had a quiet evening to myself. Tammy had come along on this trip even though I was returning the same day.

Well, Dear Diary, that's about it. I think I'm all caught up for the moment. Next week is New Year's Day and a few days later my birthday. The play opens on my birthday (January 4th) and I've heard some rumors from the cast that they have something planned. None of the cast is talking about it though, so I have no idea what they are going to try to spring on me.

Jennifer

The old Chevy lurched to a stop in front of a run-down old house on the north side of the city. Jimmy Glover would have preferred a shiny new Corvette to this rust bucket but it wouldn't look very good for the "Reverend Harvey Peabody" if he were seen driving a brand new car around. It might give people the idea that he was dipping into the Church funds instead of saving everything for construction on the new facility. While that was exactly what he planned, he wasn't ready to suck the construction fund dry yet and depart leaving someone else responsible to take the blame. He slammed the door on the car and walked up to the door of the house. As he stepped on the front porch the door opened, a hand motioned for him to come inside.

"Hi, Tod. Ya got something for me?" Jimmy looked up at the smiling face of Tod Brocker. Tod was considered one of the best of the "black hat" hackers in the area. Just the kind of person Jimmy was searching for to set someone else up to take the fall when he grabbed the money and ran.

"I hit gold… big time… and you owe me for this one, Jimmy." Tod motioned for Jimmy to follow him into the basement of the house.

The basement was well—lit, but crammed from one end to the other with old computers and computer parts. Along one wall was a setup that closely resembled the bridge of the Enterprise, the one from the old TV show. Tod folded his body into one of the chairs and Jimmy slid into the empty one beside him.

"So spill, what have you got on her?"

"Well, you know most of it already, Jimmy. Jennifer Stevens used to be Robert Stevens, until an accident changed him into her a few months ago. Looks like they did a pretty good job of changing all of her accounts over to the new name and sex. They didn't do a great job though. I found this." Tod pointed to a video screen containing information on an old, but still active checking account under the name "Robert Stevens". The account had gone unused for well over a year but was still listed as active by the bank.

"So, why haven't they cancelled this one or changed the name, Tod?"

"The bank's software has a bug, Jimmy. Unused accounts that have no balance aren't deleted after a period of time like they should be. Nobody at the bank has caught it yet. What do you want to do with it?"

"Change the old name on the account to her new name and change the old address to this new address." Jimmy handed Tod a small card with the address on it. "Can you fake adding enough money to the account to get us some checks sent to that address?"

"No problem, Jimmy. Now when do I get paid?"

"Today, Tod, today. Finish this up for me, and I'll pay you before I leave."

A big smile spread across Tod's face. "Ok, just sit back and watch, Jimmy." Tod's fingers flew over the keyboard making changes to the account and then adding a hundred dollars so he could have the bank send a new batch of blank checks to the bogus address. "There, all set Jimmy."

Jimmy reached into his pocket taking out an envelope stuffed with hundred dollar bills and handed it to Tod. "There you go, Tod, two thousand, as agreed upon, in cash. I may be a con man at heart but I'm fair to the other people in the profession. What kind of a reputation or support would I get if I welched on paying my bills for professional services?"

Tod opened the envelope and counted the money then smiled at Jimmy. "All set, Jimmy. Now, get out of here so I can forget where this came from."

"A pleasure doing business with you, Tod. I'll be in touch if I have anything else for you." Jimmy shook Tod's hand, then quickly departed the house to return to the storefront that served as the temporary home for Reverend Peabody's "Rejuvenation Chapel". The name sort of rolled off Jimmy's tongue when he diced on a name for the church. It certainly fit the premise that it would rejuvenate Jimmy's cash situation considerably.

He arrived back at the storefront and threaded his way through the busy kitchen area to the tiny office in the back. Sue Gilmore, his live-in girlfriend and the ersatz Minister's wife was waiting for him. He suspected she was naked except for the dowdy “respectable” dress only a minister’s wife would dare wear in public.

"So how'd’t go, Jimmy?"

"Great, Sue. We got a checking account in her name. Turned out to be a real account that they didn't change when she did. We'll have checks in a few days, love. Have you figured out a way to look like her enough to use the checks?"

"I've got it covered. I found a wig that will do and some makeup I can use. I'll try it at home and you can see what I look like." Then she snorted. “Hell, with a low-cut blouse and a short enough skirt, they won’t be looking at my face anyway.”

"Good. Now we sit back and collect some more money. Then we'll use the checks to implicate her in the project so she'll take the fall for this instead of us. This is going to be the best con I've ever done, Sue." Jimmy had a disconcerting gleam in his eyes that Sue noticed.

"Jimmy, remember I told you to keep it simple, hon. No big schemes, ok?"

"I know, Sue. Believe me, I don't want to screw this one up either. There's millions of dollars at stake here."

"I'll see you at home, then, Jimmy." Sue gave Jimmy a mind-numbing kiss then walked to the door of the office swaying her hips. "Guess you know what I want when you get home huh?"

"I got the picture, Sue. I got the picture!" Yes, she’s naked under…

>>> To be continued in Zapped! Chapter 11 <<<

Zapped! -11.1- What a Difference...

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Restricted Audience (r)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

College / Twenties

TG Themes:

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Zapped! Chapter 11 - "What a difference a week makes…"

Zapped! Chapter 11 - "What a difference a week makes…"
Copyright 2003 by Bob Arnold - All rights Reserved

Dear Diary,

WOW, the things that can happen in the space of a week or so! Maybe I'd better fill in the details…

Friday, December 27, 2002

It didn't take me long to get used to sleeping a little later now than when I was trudging to the college every weekday. The alarm clock went off right on time at seven AM. I reluctantly pried my eyes open and brushed aside a jumble of golden hair. As accustomed as I've become to this body during my wide-awake hours, it's still takes me a while each morning to wake up and realize who I am and how I got this way.

Reality clicked in as I sat on the edge of the bed looking down at my smaller feet and the two fleshy mounds that now occupied a large portion of my chest. Other more urgent matters, like my bladder full to almost overflowing, rudely forced their way into my consciousness as I stumbled off toward the bathroom to complete my morning ritual.

Nearly two hours later I had finished bathing, dressing and eating then plunked down at my desk in the computer room to sort through the huge piles of correspondence and boxes of items for review. Since I started the radio show the response from vendors and manufacturers of computer products had turned from a trickle into a tidal wave. It only got worse, if that's possible, when I started the Gadget Goddess spots on the morning TV show. I was drowning in paperwork, products, appointments, appearances and phone calls.

Try as I might, the resumes that had come in from several newspaper ads for an office manager weren't very promising. The some came from people just out of school or retired people looking for temporary work to supplement their incomes. The problem with hiring a beginner was that I had very little time to let them get accustomed to the job. I needed someone with experience. The problem with hiring someone that was retired was that many wound not have some computer experience to be able to run the operation when I was gone on appearances. The majority of the applications came from people displaced from their regular jobs by the sour economy. While one or two looked marginally promising, I wanted to find just the right person to fill such an important, to me at least, position.

The ringing of the front doorbell broke me out of my paperwork-induced haze. Nearly an hour and a half had passed since I started and I wasn't any further along in sorting out the mess. I fumbled for the doorknob as the bell went off again.

When I opened the door, a tall brown haired woman with brilliant green eyes was standing there. She wore a stylish if conservative pantsuit in a light green color. A pair of warm boots covered her feet while a long parka type coat was zipped almost up to her neck. A huge purse on a long strap was slung over her shoulder. "Hi, can I help you?"

She looked at me for a moment then smiled. "Maybe I can help you. I'm Barbara Samuels. Tammy said to stop by with my resume."

"Well, Barbara, please come in. It's freezing out there." She stepped inside and I closed the front door and locked it. She took off her heavy coat then looked for a place to hang it up. I took the coat and found a spot for it in the hallway closet. "Come on." I motioned for her to follow me to the office. "Would you like something to drink? Something warm maybe?"

"Umm…yes, please. Got any hot chocolate?"

"Yup. I've got some great hot chocolate! Follow me…" I headed for the kitchen with Barbara close behind me. I motioned for her to have a seat at the kitchen table as I prepared two cups of the delightful nectar of the gods. I placed one in front of her before I slid into a chair across from her.

Barbara lifted the cup and blew gently across the top sending little waves skittering across the dark brown liquid. The marshmallows I added bobbed up and down and spun in little circles in the cup. She took a long sip of the steaming liquid then turned to me and smiled. "Where did you get this? It's heavenly!"

"One of the perks of doing the morning TV show occasionally. It's a special blend they have made for them. I asked if I could get some too when I tried it. I know who makes this for them but I'm sworn to secrecy about it."

"Darn. I was going to ask where you got it so I could buy some too. Guess I'll have to settle for the store-bought stuff." She sighed then took another long sip of the steaming liquid. "So where do you want to start?"

"Well, let's start with your resume." She handed me several sheets of paper stapled together. It looked professionally prepared and, from want I could see in looking it over quickly, she had all of the qualifications I wanted and more. I did notice one small problem. "Umm… Barbara, you don't indicate what your current job is. Are you working now?"

"No. My last employer merged with a larger company and that left the office staff in the smaller company as duplicate staff. I worked about two months after the merger helping to integrate the companies then they let all of us go. That was about six months ago."

"I've heard that story before, Barbara. Sadly, that kind of situation is quite common in the business world. I'm surprised that with your qualifications you haven't picked up something else by now."

Her face turned from a smile into a frown almost immediately. She drank what was left of her chocolate then set the cup on the table. "I'm sorry for taking up your time, Miss Stevens. I'll be going now." She started to get up to leave.

"Freeze RIGHT THERE, missy." A look of shock swept over her face as her bottom hit the chair again. "Just WHERE do you think you're going?"

"This is the part where I tell you all about myself then you say you don't want me to work for you isn't it?"

"I do want to know more about you before I make a final decision. Just what do you think would make me NOT want you to work for me? Are you wanted by the police for doing something?"

"No but…"

"Do you take drugs?"

"No but I…"

"Well, those were the ONLY two things that were immediate no-hires, Barbara. What do you think is so bad that I wouldn't hire you?" I watched quietly as her face went through several contortions before she spoke again.

"You might as well know I'm a transsexual. I used to be a man."

"So, what's the big deal?"

Her jaw almost dropped to her navel. "You mean it doesn't matter to you?"

I took her trembling hands in mine. "Barb, uh… can I call you Barb?" She nodded. "Ok, Barb, how much do you know about me?"

"Not much, really. Just that you do that radio show and the TV thing once in a while. Tammy didn't tell me much, only that you were great to work for."

"Umm… Barb… where have you been living? Under a rock or in a cave or something?"

"No. I've been so wrapped up so much in my own problems that I never paid any attention to the news or anything."

"You just stay right there, Barb. I have to get something to show you." I went into the office and rummaged around in my desk for a scrapbook and the pictures from the hospital. "Barb, I want you to take a look at these then bring them back to me. I'll be in the office. We passed it on the way here. I'll leave the door open."

Twenty minutes later she came into the office and cleaned off a chair to sit down next to my desk. "So you're the one. I do remember hearing something about you but I didn't realize it was you until I saw the pictures."

"Ok, so now that you know who and what I am, do you think it bothers me one silly little bit that you are what you are? Of course I don't care. Can you do the job to the best of your abilities and be loyal to the boss?"

"Sure, but are…"

"But what?" If you can do the job then I think I've found the right person to fill the position. You've got every qualification I've been looking for and quite a bit more. So what do you say?"

She took out a tissue and dried the tears that were flowing down her cheeks making mascara streaks. She looked around the disaster area that was my office and smiled at me. "I'd say that it looks like someone tossed a hand grenade in here then ran like hell, boss."

The smile that lit up my face could have guided ships in from the sea. "You think THIS is a disaster area, wait until you see YOUR office next door." We both stood up and I gave her a big hug that she eagerly returned. She followed me into the room next to my office.

"Kinda bare isn't it? And look at all these boxes of stuff. Doesn't look so bad to me, Miss Stevens."

"What's this 'Miss Stevens' stuff? The name is Jennifer or Jen or Jennie. Please us it. I'm not much on the formal stuff unless there's a good reason for it."

"Well, Jen, I guess that you're just beginning to get things set up. Am I right?"

"Yup. I'm open to suggestions, Barb."

"Ok. I'll need a tape measure, some paper and a pencil or two. Give me an hour or so and I'll have this all planned out."

"You got it. Be right back!" I retrieved the needed items then left Barb to complete her plan. She came back into my office an hour later almost to the exact minute.

"Here you go, Jen. I figure that with some of the proper office equipment we can make the most of these two rooms without over-running the rest of the house too much."

The plan looked great on paper. "So where do we get this stuff?"

"There's an office supply store a few miles away from here. Want me to make a call?"

"Nope. Let's make a road trip instead. I want to see what I'm buying."

"You're the boss. I'm ready whenever you are!"

"Ok, give me a few minutes for a bathroom trip and I'll be ready. We'll take my truck so we can bring back a load to get started. The stuff that won't fit in the truck we'll have delivered."

By the time I finished in the bathroom, Barb had gotten her coat and mine from the closet and turned out the kitchen and office lights. I heard the dishwasher going and looked over at Barb.

She shrugged then smiled at me. "Well, it was full so I started it up. Might as well run it and get the dishes done while we're gone."

"Thanks, Barb, but your job doesn't include that kind of thing. I don't expect it of you."

"No problem, Jen. I'll be glad to help however I'm needed, office chores or otherwise. From what I've seen so far you have an awful lot happening and my guess is that you're almost snowed under even with the day to day tasks."

"Sheesh! She's a mind reader too!" I shook my head as I gazed skyward, "Come on Barb, let's go get us a load of office supplies and some lunch." She was giggling as she followed me out the front door.

We stopped at my favorite Chinese place for lunch and traded life stories over General Tso's chicken and hot and sour soup. I learned that Barb was just a month away from the end of her real life test. The doctors were confident enough in her progress and adaptation to living as a woman that they had set up a tentative date for the surgery to complete her transition. I assured her that I would set up medical coverage for her and would cover the costs of completing her transition.

My mind flashed briefly back to helping Dannie make her transition with the help of that curious ring. I also remembered that I nearly died in the effort. As much as I would like to give Barb the gift of being a complete woman, I realized that those abilities were forever lost to me now. Out of curiosity, I had tried on the ring several times since Dannie's change hoping to once again see the inner fire in the jewels that indicated a return of my abilities. The fire in the stones never returned and I finally put the ring away. That chapter of my life was over.

"Jen…. Earth to Jennie… Come in, Jennifer?" I snapped back to reality.

"Oh, sorry, Barb. I was just remembering something from my past. Occasionally I still have these flashbacks. Nothing to worry about. Just me still trying to adapt."

"I know how that feels. Must be even harder for you. You didn't expect to change or want to I imagine. You just woke up after the accident like you are now. "

"True. If I had the chance to do it all over again, and I knew then what I know now, I doubt that I would have changed the way things happened. My life has changed so much for the better than it was before. So many choices are open to me now that were only dreams before. I feel so alive now. I even have a special someone in my life that I never thought possible before."

"I still haven't figured out what to do about relationships."

I sat there carefully choosing my next words. "Barb, there I'm afraid I can't be of much help. For me the choice came with the change in my biology. I couldn't do much about it even if I wanted to. As for your choice of partners, only you can really determine what will be acceptable to you. Whatever your choice turns out to be, it doesn't matter to me."

"Thanks, Jen. I need a good friend right now." She pulled a tissue from her purse and dabbed at her eyes.

"Go fix your face while I get this paid for. You're starting to look like a raccoon again with all that runny mascara." Barb was giggling as she headed for the restroom. While she was gone I flagged down a passing waiter to take care of the bill for lunch.

Ten minutes later we were back on the road headed for the office supply store. I've seldom seen such a bewildering assortment of products all in one place. Barb just grabbed a shopping cart and took off at a furious pace. She filled the cart almost to overflowing with things from her list then started on a second cart with the aid of a store associate. We bought shelving, four file cabinets and what seemed like tons of other stuff to properly outfit the office. Only once did I over-ride her choice of supplies when I decided on a more expensive fax machine than the one she selected. I figured I might as well get a good one right from the start.

We got in line at the checkout with both carts. I think Barb expected me to faint when the cashier hit the total button. The expression on her face as I calmly pulled out my credit card and handed it to the cashier was priceless.

It took two helpers to load the truck. Even then we had to cram the last remaining bits of stuff in the back of the extended cab of the truck. The file cabinets wouldn't fit in the pickup so I arranged for all four of them to be delivered in a few hours. Looking at the packed truck, I had my doubts that we could fit everything we got into those two rooms at home and still have room to move. Barb was supremely confident and said that everything would work out fine. I shrugged and took her word for it as we headed back toward home.

It took us the rest of the afternoon into the early evening to unload the truck and set up her office then organize mine. When we were finished, I was amazed that everything fit and that we had tons of room left over after everything was properly filed and stored on the shelves. Of course, a couple of the shelves were really crammed with products for review and I would have to take care of looking at that stuff first.

Barb and I really bonded during the time it took us to finish for the day. I found her to be highly intelligent and a wiz with her organizational skills. Organizing things was something that eluded me as a man and now even more so as a woman. She left around six PM quite happy that she was now gainfully employed. I sent along a box of the special hot chocolate mix and promised her more if she wanted it.

Greg had only set up rehearsals on the weekend since a few people had indicated travel plans for Christmas and the first few days after the holiday. Since I had little to do I made the best of the time and took a long steamy bath until my fingers and a good deal of the rest of me started to look like a prune. I dried off then put on my favorite fluffy bathrobe and my pair of warm fuzzy slippers and headed for the kitchen. I made a batch of brownies from the recipe I got from Tammy then popped the pan into the oven to bake. As I closed the oven door the front doorbell rang.

Since I wasn't certain who would be visiting me at almost eight PM on a Friday night, I carefully opened the door keeping the security chain in place. Tammy stood on the front porch shivering in the sub-zero temperature. "Tammy! What are you doing here?"

"The way Barbara was going on about things I had to come over and see it for myself."

"See what for heavens sake?"

"The office silly." I closed the door after she stepped inside. She sniffed the air tentatively. "Is that a batch of brownies I smell?"

"Yup, I just put them in the oven. Let's go look at the new office. They'll be done by the time we're done in there."

Tammy followed me into the office ohing and ahing as she looked at everything. "I just love this, Jen. Looks like you've taken the next step in your new career."

"It does look that way doesn't it?" Tammy followed me into my office then plunked down in a chair beside my desk. "Umm… Tammy… why didn't you tell me all about Barb?"

Tammy got a silly grin on her face. "So she told you?"

"Everything, yes."

"I know I could have told you but I wanted you to hear it from her. I knew she didn't know much about your background too. I thought you two would hit it off just right when you got to talk about your experiences. You're a lot alike."

I shrugged then giggled a bit. "Well your little plan worked out fine."

"I know. You were all Barb talked about when she called me. She's so happy that she has a boss that understands what she's gone through and cares about her. I was getting worried about her but now I think she'll make it."

"Worried? About Barb? That lady has her head screwed on as well as anyone I've ever seen, Tammy. You don't need to worry about her."

"Not now. This morning I was worried that she was going to do something to herself, Jen. She's been so depressed over being turned down everywhere for a job. She couldn't even get a job flipping burgers anywhere."

"I'm just glad that I found someone that I think will be the right person for the position. It's a bonus that I've helped her with her problems too." I sniffed the air testing for the scent of burnt brownies.

"You look all comfy."

"Yup. I'm waiting for the brownies then I was going to pop the 'Monsters Inc." DVD in the player. Care to join me for a while?"

"I'd like that but with a simple change. Can I sleep over tonight? I'll make breakfast in the morning too."

"Hmm… let me think… if I let you stay overnight I can sleep in a bit longer in the morning because I won't have to get up as early to make breakfast and I won't have to eat my own cooking. Sounds like a good deal to me. Just one problem though."

"What's that, Jen?"

"Remember, the guestroom is gone? You'll have to share my bed. No funny stuff, I promise. I only have desires for Adam."

"No problem for me unless there's a problem for you, ok?"

"Then go call your mom and let her know that you're staying overnight." Tammy picked up the phone and started dialing as I headed for the kitchen to check the brownies. They were nearly ready so I got out the milk and a couple of glasses then filled both of them with ice. The timer dinged so I pulled the brownies out of the oven and set them aside for a few minutes to cool off.

Tammy wandered into the kitchen a few minutes later. "All set, Jen. Mom said no problem. Hmmm… those sure smell good!" She reached over to snatch one off the plate I was piling them on. I swatted her hand away from the growing pile.

"Not so fast there, Tammy! Grab the milk and the glasses while I get this plate full of goodies. We're moving to the living room for the movie."

We made ourselves comfortable on the couch as the movie started. Around ninety minutes later the movie ended. The plate of brownies was nearly empty and so was the gallon of milk we started out with. Both of us had little bulges on our tummies. I wondered how I could eat like that at times and never seemed to gain any weight. I always stayed at the same weight and shape. I knew Tammy was a bundle of nervous energy at her college classes so she tended to burn off whatever she had to eat anyway.

We helped each other up then finished shutting down the house for the night. After taking off my robe in the bedroom, I fell naked into bed. I felt the bed lurch as Tammy crawled in next to me. Within a few seconds, the lights were off and I was sound asleep.

Saturday, December 28th, 2002

Once again, the alarm clock jarred me awake. This time the feeling was quite different from yesterday morning. I found myself tangled in a jumble of arms and legs as Tammy's naked body was pressed up against mine. One of her hands was gently kneading one of my breasts as she muttered someone's name. It sounded like she was repeating the name Billy over and over and moaning softly to herself.

I felt a fire growing deep inside me as I lay there intertwined with the beautiful girl that had become a very close friend and my employee. While our breasts were just inches apart, everything below that was decidedly in intimate contact as her pelvis ground slowly against my own. The fire growing in my belly told me that, while my body was now completely female, enough was left of the old me mentally to get very stimulated at the situation now before me.

I stayed still for several very long minutes as Tammy continued to knead my beast. The fire continued to grow until I knew I had to make a decision. My body was screaming out that I should give in and enjoy the pleasure that might happen if I explored this situation further. My mind however kept telling me that this was extremely wrong. Tammy was an employee and a friend. My moral upbringing finally won out as I slowly disentangled myself. She didn't appear to wake up but I did notice her hand following my breast for a few inches as I slowly pulled away from her.

I got out of bed after turning the alarm off on the clock. The first thing I did after using the toilet was to take a cold shower. It had the desired effect on my body and jolted me back to a more stable attitude. As I stepped out of the shower I grabbed a towel to dry off then put on the robe I left hanging on the back of the door.

When I returned to the bathroom Tammy was gone along with her overnight bag. I stepped out into the hallway thinking that she probably left the house. Instead, I heard the shower in the bathroom of the old guest-bedroom-turned-office going. Well, that explained where she went. I headed back to my bedroom and closed the door to get ready for the rest of the day.

As I dressed, I couldn't help wondering if the incident in bed was accidental or something beyond that. I hadn't seen any sign of Tammy being awake as I got up but her hand did follow my retreating breast for a short time. I was torn between confronting Tammy or simply staying quiet to see what she would say about it. After several minutes of agonizing over the proper choice, I decided to simply say nothing about what happened. I finished up in the bedroom then joined Tammy in the kitchen. The aroma of waffles and sausage was nearly overpowering as I slid into a chair at the table.

Breakfast was relatively quiet and the talk soon turned to the events of the day ahead. All through breakfast, I couldn't pick up any sign of embarrassment from Tammy or any other sign to give me a feeling for what had happened earlier. Breakfast ended with being me much more confused over what went on in my bedroom as I woke up. I forced myself to file my bewilderment away and concentrate on the radio show this morning and the upcoming play rehearsals today and on Sunday. I simply didn't have the time now to try to figure it all out.

Actually, dear Diary, here I must comment that the rest of the weekend went just like the weekends of the last few weeks. The radio show in the morning, a quick lunch then the mad dash to the theater for the rehearsal. Unlike previous weekends however, this time the entire cast showed for both rehearsals so I didn't have to do any stand-in work. That left me free to do the final adjustments on some of the fixed spots and some tweaking on the sound system equalizer settings. That meant that at the next rehearsal everything was adjusted exactly like it would be used for the show. I'd fix anything Greg found wrong after the final dress rehearsal on Thursday night. I knew that, after working with Greg for nearly thirty years, anything I generally liked for the lighting and sound was almost certainly what Greg wanted. It was a great comfort to me that after all of my changes Greg still trusted me with the overall look and sound of the show. It left him free to concentrate on getting the best performances possible out of the actors without having to sorry about all of the other details.

Sunday was another rehearsal at the theater in the afternoon. That evening I worked on the massive stack of goodies I had to review. I only worked on the pile for a few hours. The usual soak in the tub followed by dinner in front of the TV and falling into bed completed the day.

Monday, December 30, 2002

Monday was another normal day for me other than I now had Barb working for me. I spent most of the morning working on all of the items for review that people had sent for me to review. I wanted to get the backlog cleared so I could spend some time with Adam this week before things got way too busy with the play. The phone rang around one in the afternoon with a call from Adam at the mall.

"Hi, Adam. Are we still on for that New Year's eve party?"

"Umm… that's what I was calling about, Jen. I've got to work tomorrow night. I can't get anyone else to sub for me at the mall's own party. Sorry, honey, but I'm not going to be able to make it."

I felt like Adam had stabbed me in the heart and suppressed the urge to cry. "I understand, Adam. I'll see you at the play rehearsal on Thursday night then?"

"Yes. I'm really sorry, Jennifer. I'll promise I'll make it up to you. Gotta run. Bye." The phone line clicked then I heard an off-hook signal buzzing in my ear. I put the phone back on the cradle then started to cry as I put my head on my arms on the desk.

I must have been there for several minutes crying then I realized something, just about six months ago I had been a man. I wouldn't have cared then if a friend couldn't keep a meeting with me. Why was I letting my now female body rule my emotions? Why should Adam having to work upset me so much? Just how much had I let my new anatomy alter who I was? Could I ever regain what I might have lost? Did I even want to go back to the personality I had before the change?"

So much happened so fast that I had very little time to think about the changes in myself. I lived with the changes in my body every day and had finally become mostly used to them. The long blonde hair, the full breasts over a slim waist and wide well padded hips were all familiar now. After six months, it took some effort to remember how it felt to be a man. I guess that bothered me more than anything else, my acceptance of being this way happened suddenly as if someone flipped a switch in my mind.

I sat at the desk with my head on my arms on the desktop brooding about my situation. The harsh buzz of the intercom built into the phone brought me out of my stupor.

"Ah… Jen? Can you take a call?"

"Who is it?"

"An ad agency in California. They want to set up an appearance for one of their clients. Can you talk to them?"

"Sure, Barb."

From then to the end of the day a few hours later I was swamped in arrangements for a series of appearances that would stretch out over the next two months. All were set up for weekdays since I had to leave the weekends free to support the play. The ad agency was working with a chain of radio stations that carried my show. The appearances were scattered all over the country in many of the major cities. One was even in Alaska!

I closed the office at the usual time telling Barb that I intended to work only a half-day tomorrow. I was going to give her a full day's pay for Tuesday and she would have New Year's day off as well.

The evening went as they usually did. A soak in the tub followed by a quick-fix supper in front of the television. When I finally managed to get into bed I was asleep seconds after my head ht the pillow.

Tuesday, December 31st, 2002

This day turned out to be a near carbon copy of the day before except that Barb and I went out to lunch at the Chinese place again. I worked by myself in the office sorting out the last large pile of goodies for review then stopped around five PM to get myself some supper. I was awake long enough to see the ball drop in Times Square then I hit the sack

Wednesday, January 1st, 2003

Dear Diary,

There was nothing special about today either. The only difference from almost any other day was that I spent some time shopping at the local mall. My problem with having cold feet hadn't gotten any better so I went looking for some nice warm boots. I managed to snag a couple of pairs of boots and some warm fuzzy slippers for use around the house. I had lunch at the mall then made the usual grocery run to stock up on things I had used during the week. I used the time in the evening to take a good long soak in the tub then went to bed early.

Thursday, January 2nd, 2003

The daytime hours were like the rest of the days this week, full of things related to the radio show. I got word that the morning show wanted me to stop by for an on-air appearance next week so I had Barb work with the show on the arrangements for my travel and lodging.

Thursday night was the final full dress rehearsal of Victor/Victoria. It would run as if there was a real audience out front so full makeup and costumes were the order of the night. Everything had gone well for the majority of the previous rehearsals with Greg getting more confident after every one that the play was going to be a success.

I left the office early and arrived about three hours before opening curtain time to get the sound and lighting systems in prime shape. I shouldn't have worried because Tammy was here already. She was relaxing in one of the front row center seats when I sat down beside her.

"Hi, Tammy. Everything running all right?"

"Sure, Jen, just like you taught me. We're the first ones here. Like you always say, first in and last out."

"Thanks, Tammy, you've been a great help. Do you feel comfortable with running the entire show tonight? I want to see what it looks and sounds like out in the audience one more time."

"Sure. How do you think things look, Jen?"

"Really good. I think Greg's done a great job on directing. The scenery looks good and the costumes are fabulous too. I have to give Dolly and Maggie a real tip of the hat on those."

"You'll have to let Dolly and Maggie know. They should be here almost any time now."

We heard a noise from the back of the stage and looked up to see Greg walking in with a very large frown on his face. He walked down the stairs at the edge of the stage and literally dropped into a seat beside me.

"Is something wrong, Greg? You look terrible."

"Yup, I know. Just before I left the house I got a call that Julie Walters, she's the one that plays the Norma Cassidy role, had a death in her family. She won’t be able to perform until next weekend. We have four performances to get through and no understudy for her role. I just don't know what to do."

The silence was almost deafening then Tammy got a huge grin on her face. "Ahhh… Greg, I think I know someone that could handle it on short notice." Tammy was looking straight at me. "We had a built-in understudy all along. Someone here as done that role before as a stand-in."

Greg looked at Tammy for a moment with a strange look on his face. Tammy just nodded her head toward me. Greg's eyes lit up.

"Now wait just a minute you two. You know I said I wasn't here to go on stage in front of an audience. Just the thought of it alone scares me to death. The answer is an absolute NO!"

"But, Jen…"

"No 'But, Jen…', Greg. I said NO damn it!"

"All right then YOU'RE going to be the one to tell the rest of the cast what happened and why the play can't go on tonight. And YOU'RE going to be the one to stand up in front of an audience of almost a thousand people to tell them that the play is cancelled for this weekend's four performances."

"That's cruel, Greg."

"Nobody ever said being a director was all sunshine and rainbows. I do what I have to do."

I sat there brooding for a couple of minutes. Greg and Tammy just looked at me expecting an answer. "Greg, do you really think I can pull it off?"

"Jen, how long have we known each other?"

"Over thirty years."

"Then you know me well enough to know that I'm telling you the truth when I say that you CAN do it. Don't tell her I said this, but you can probably do that role about three times better than Julie Walters could. If I was casting the role right now after what I saw in rehearsals you'd win easily."

"Thanks for trying to build up my confidence, Greg, but I'm not certain I have it in me. What about the costumes, will they even fit me?" I desperately hoped the costumes wouldn't fit so I could get out of all of this gracefully.

A voice came from the back of the theater. "What that about costumes?" We turned around to see Dolly and Maggie walking down an aisle toward us. Both of them looked like they could be someone's grandmother. Both had gray hair and kindly, slightly wrinkled faces.

"I'm glad you two turned up when you did. Julie Walters can't make it this weekend due to a death in her family. We were just trying to talk Jennifer here into doing her role for four performances until Julie gets back. Do you think the costumes for Norma will fit her?"

Dolly spoke up. "That's bad news, Greg. Stand up, hon, and let us take a look at you." I stood up and turned around to let them get a good look at me praying that the answer would be a resounding NO.

"What do you think, Maggie. She looks just a little bit smaller to me."

"She's real close, Dolly. The tape will tell. Come with us dear. We'll measure you and see. Right now, I'd have to say they should fit you. If there are any alterations needed they shouldn't take more than an hour or two to make."

I scowled then followed them to the wardrobe room. Greg and Tammy followed me. Dolly, Maggie and I went into the room. They stopped Greg and Tammy at the door. "Just the three of us, ok? She's nervous enough already. We'll let you know in a few minutes. All right, Greg?"

"Thanks Maggie. We'll be waiting in the seats."

Maggie closed and locked the door then turned to me. She said a single word. "Strip."

"What?"

"You heard me, get those clothes off. I can't measure you like that."

"But…"

"Look, honey, you haven't got anything we haven't seen before. We're all gals here right?"

"But…"

"But what? We know about your background. We don't live in caves you know! It doesn't bother us so it shouldn't bother you. Now strip!"

I shrugged then unbuttoned my jeans, opened the zipper and slid them off. My blouse followed. Dolly looked over and frowned. "Take off the bra but keep the panties, hon."

I reluctantly took off the bra and put it on a chair with the rest of my clothes. Maggie came over with a tape measure. Her face brightened as she made some measurements. "Dolly, get the costumes. I think they'll fit fine."

Dolly disappeared for a few moments then came back with an arm full of costumes. "Put this on, hon."

She tossed me a bra. It was a push-up type that accentuated my cleavage and gave me lots of breast showing over the cups. Next came the dress that Norma would wear in her first on-stage appearance. It was very low cut with loads of beads and glitter. It fit like a second skin, very little of my figure was hidden by the thin material. It had a couple of loose spots and Maggie made a few small marks with some chalk.

Dolly stood a few feet away watching. "Maggie, let's get her all set up in this costume and let Greg see her." Dolly tossed me some stockings with seams and a garter belt. I lifted up the dress and put the belt on. I sat down on a chair and worked the stockings over my legs trying to get the seams in the back and as straight as I could then clipped the tops of the stockings to the garter belt. Just as I was about to stand up again, Maggie came over with a pair of black high heeled shoes. They looked to be about four inch heels and close to my size. They had a single narrow strap across the toes and a strap around the ankle. I shrugged and put them on. I had worn five inch heels and barely survived. I hoped four inch heels were a little easier on the feet.

I stood up wobbling a bit on the heels. I managed to get stable after a few seconds. "So far she looks good, Maggie. We need a slip though. That dress is just a little to see through for the back lighting." Maggie found a slip and helped me put it on then get the dress back on. "There, that's better. No panties or garter belt showing."

A large handbag, a huge wide brimmed hat of the period, and a feather boa almost ten feet long completed my costume. Dolly grabbed a comb and styled my hair into something that looked like the period the play was set in then bobby pinned on the hat.

"Well, other than makeup this as good as we can do at the moment. Let's go show Greg what you look like."

"All right, Dolly." I followed them back to the stage then waited just off-stage as they told Greg that the costumes would fit with only minor alterations. I decided to make the best of it since it looked like I was hooked beyond any hope of getting out of the role. The tight dress took care of forcing me into a very sexy walk as I swayed my hips to move in the shoes they gave me. I cranked in a bit of New York City accent mixed with a little midwest twang into my voice and assumed the ditzy female attitude required by the role.

When Dolly and Maggie called me out onto the stage I walked out twirling the boa, swaying my hips and acting like I owned the place. I paused a moment then uttered the character's signature whine. "Pooookkkkiiiieeeeeeeeeeeee, where are you? I'm hoorrrrny!"

Greg and Tammy both looked at each other for a moment then shouted a single word in unison, "YES!" Then they collapsed onto the seats laughing. When they regained their senses I dropped out of character and stood there.

"Well what do you think?"

"Didn't what we just did give you a clue? Jen, you're absolutely perfect for the part. Dolly, will you and Maggie make the changes to the rest of the costumes please? Just don't make them permanent. Julie should return to the role next weekend."

"All right, Greg. Jen, come with us. You need to try on the other costumes before the rest of the cast gets here." I decided to snap back into character.

"Sure, lead the way, lady. I ain't gonna do no strip show for everyone though. Just keep the door locked!" I swayed off the stage waving the boa in the air. I heard Tammy and Greg laughing as I walked off.

It took another half an hour or so to quickly try on the other costumes and mark where changes needed to be made. I changed back into the first costume since that was the first one that I had to wear on stage. My first appearance was with Adam so I hoped that being with someone I knew would help with the stage fright.

The rest of the cast started to slowly trickle in an hour before the start time. Greg told them to all sit in the seats and the start of the rehearsal would be delayed a half hour because of a meeting. As soon as the rest of the cast had arrived, he started the meeting.

"I have some sad news to tell you. Julie Walters has had a death in her family and won't be able to perform her role as Norma Cassidy this weekend. She should be back next weekend though. While we don't have an understudy for her, we were very fortunate to find someone that could take over the role on such notice. Will you come out here please?"

I stepped out onto the stage in character twirling the boa and acting like a total ditz. I repeated the pookie line again and got a similar response to the one Greg and Tammy provided earlier. As the commotion subsided someone spoke up. "Just who is that, Greg. Do we know her?"

"You most certainly do. You've even practiced with her. This is our own Jennifer Stevens."

A round of applause went up from the cast. Adam applauded the loudest of anyone else there. He was smiling from ear to ear. Greg held up his hands to quiet the crowd.

"That's the announcement everyone. Now let's get this final rehearsal under way so Jen can get a feel for this. She only has one chance at it before tomorrow night. Let's give her all the help we can."

The cast members headed for the dressing rooms after getting their costumes from the wardrobe room. Adam came up on stage and gave me a huge hug and a kiss.

"Do you forgive me for missing the party we were supposed to go to?"

By now, I had mostly forgotten all about it being so busy with work of my own. "I suppose so, Adam." Now it was my turn to give him a hug and a kiss.

"Jen, you look wonderful. I'm so glad you agreed to take on the role even for a short time."

"Thanks, Adam. I need all the help I can get. I may look calm on the outside but I'm scared to death on the inside."

"Am I speaking to the same woman that spit in the eye of at least two twisters and survived to tell the tale? I would think that this is like a walk in the park compared to what we went through that day."

"I never looked at it that way before, Adam. I guess you're right. I may make myself look like a fool but I've done that plenty of times before and lived through it. Just don't let me bolt offstage tonight."

"I can take care of that." He stepped closer then planted a lip lock on me that melted me all the way to my toes. When he finally came up for air, I had completely forgotten my stage fright. A few other thoughts were crossing my mind just then however, none of which I could do anything about tonight.

"Umm… Adam?"

"Yes, love?"

"Can we do that every night? That helps a lot."

"My pleasure, Jen."

"And mine too." I gently kissed his cheek then walked off toward the makeup room.

The makeup folks took about twenty minutes to get my hair and makeup finished just right. I looked almost like a circus clown under the normal lighting in the makeup room. I knew that under the much brighter stage lighting I would look normal.

I walked back toward the stage and found a spot on an old prop couch out of the way to watch the opening of the show. In many years of doing shows, I had never seen one from backstage before. My normal place was out front in the orchestra pit. It was an entirely new experience watching the things that went on behind the scenes while the show went on just a few feet away.

Adam joined me a few minutes before my first scene came up. He kissed me again and I forgot about my stage fright temporarily. As our entrance neared, I pictured myself putting on a cloak that contained the personality of Norma Cassidy. I stood up and readied myself for my entrance with Adam. I only balked for a moment when the time came. I felt the gentle push of Adam's hand on my back as we walked onto the stage.

As the curtain closed on the final act, I remembered everything I did on stage although it was tinged with fear. I think I hit all of my marks and didn't flub any lines at all. I wondered if my interpretation of Norma was a little too over the top to mesh well with the other characters. As the applause died down from the small audience of parents and friends, Greg called everyone to have a seat for some final notes.

"Great performance everyone. I especially have to congratulate Jennifer. You were wonderful. Please don't change a thing." He went on for another few minutes with some notes on the performances of other cast members then finished by telling us to meet back here at five PM tomorrow for the eight PM show.

I was running on raw nervous energy at that point and felt almost ready to crash. Adam was setting beside me. "Umm… Jen, do you want to get together tonight?"

"I'd like that a lot, Adam but I'm in no shape to do more than talk and unwind. I've been running on nerves all night and I need to try to relax then get some sleep."

"All right, Jen. How about stopping for something to eat on the way home then?"

"That sounds like a great idea to me, Adam. I could go for a slice or two of pizza. Let me get changed back into my street clothes and get out of this infernal makeup."

"I need to change too. Meet you out at your truck?"

"All right, see you there."

I walked back to the makeup room as it was clearing out. Sam, one of the makeup people, had me sit in a chair as he began to strip off all of the makeup I wore. He used a conditioning cream last to put some moisture back into my skin. "You did very well, Jen. I'm glad you could step in on such short notice."

"I didn’t have much choice in the matter, Sam. I'm just glad that it will work out, that's all."

"See you tomorrow night, kiddo. Now go home and get some sleep. You're gonna need it."

"Bye, Sam, see you and the crew tomorrow night."

I headed to the wardrobe room where I had left my street clothes and changed back into them. Dolly and Maggie were excited about my performance. "Both Dolly and I are so proud of you, hon. You did great tonight. We're both sure you'll be the hit of the show."

"It was a lot of fun to play Norma. I never thought that I'd have the chance to be onstage again after I got sick and had to give up the male lead in one of Greg's plays years ago. It'll be fun for the four performances but I think I'll be glad when Julie's back to resume the role."

"Enjoy it while you can, hon, we're all behind you. Now go get some sleep."

They both hugged me then we walked to the stage door. Adam was waiting in his car next to my truck. He followed me to a pizza place a few blocks away from the theater.

We spent the next half hour talking over a few pizza slices and sodas. We compared notes and I found that he too enjoyed his time in the lead male role of King Marchand. Our experiences closely paralleled each other in the fact that he too was running on an adrenaline rush. We finished up our food and walked back out to our vehicles. Adam insisted on following me home to make sure I got there all right. He walked me to my front door and gave me a long lingering kiss goodnight. I sighed as I watched him leave knowing that while my brain said he should spend the night my body would never be able to keep up with it.

Once inside the house I headed for my bedroom. I stripped off my clothes and literally fell into the bed. I think I was asleep just a few seconds after my head hit the pillow.

Friday, January 3, 2003

I woke up only because the light streaming in the window fell directly across my face. I pried an eye open then glanced over at the clock on the table next to the bed. I never set the alarm last night. I was my own boss now so waking up late wasn't the disaster it used to be just a couple of weeks ago.

The clock read about eight AM so I reluctantly got out of bed and dressed in my robe. I headed for the kitchen to get breakfast after retrieving the morning paper from my front porch. I knew I would need lots of energy tonight for the opening of the show so I scrambled two eggs and fixed myself a grilled cheese sandwich to go with them. A glass of OJ rounded out my breakfast and I settled down at the table to eat. I turned on the television to my favorite morning news team.

The usual morning news stories unfolded as I had my breakfast. I paused when I heard a mention of the play and turned up the volume a bit more. The station was going to have a story about the play after the next set of commercials. I waited as the commercials completed then they introduced a live shot of Dorene in front of the theater.

"The community theater group will be opening their production of Victor/Victoria tonight at eight PM. In an announcement to the cast last night the play's director Greg Kingston told the cast that Julie Walters, the actress playing Norma Cassidy, would not be able to perform during the opening weekend of the play. He then introduced a temporary replacement. It turned out to be none other than our own local 'gadget girl' Jennifer Stevens. Miss Stevens was supposed to do lighting and sound for the play, instead she'll take over the role of Norma Cassidy for the first four performances. The play opens tonight at eight PM. Saturday's performances are at two PM and again at eight PM. There's a single performance Sunday at three PM. There are still lots of tickets available at the box office. I suspect that once word gets out around town that Miss Stevens is making her first appearance on stage that they will sell out quickly. Back to you, Chuck."

The report had a short clip of my performance in the rehearsal last might. I didn't even know that the TV crew had been in the theater. The lights are so bright that you really can't see much past the orchestra pit when you're on the stage. I turned the volume on the TV back down deciding to read the morning paper as I finished my breakfast.

I wondered if there was any mention of the play in the paper so I found the Entertainment section. Sure enough, someone had called our local critic last night. I scanned through his column and found the section on the show.

"In local theater news, late word has come to me of a change in casting for the community theater's presentation of Victor/Victoria. Julie Walters, the actress scheduled to play the role of Norma Cassidy, won't be able to perform during opening weekend of the show for personal reasons. In a surprise announcement at the final dress rehearsal last night, director Greg Kingston told the cast that Jennifer Stevens, our own 'gadget guru' on local and national radio and television, has agreed to do the role for the first weekend. This reviewer has to admit that Miss Stevens is an expert when it comes to resolving technical problems with computers and electronics. I have, in fact, called her show once or twice myself to get help with my own computer problems. I wonder though if she has taken too large a bite in trying to handle this role. Miss Stevens has no experience performing on stage. Most of her previous theater background covers lighting and sound systems. I only hope her poor performance does not detract greatly from what is expected to be one of the better shows put on in recent years. I shall be in the audience tonight and will report in the column tomorrow on the success, or more likely failure, of Miss Stevens opening performance."

I closed the paper in disgust with an instant intense loathing of the man for condemning me without even seeing what I could do. I resolved on the spot to put in the best possible performance tonight. I left the Entertainment section on the counter in my office after I finished my breakfast then cleaned up the kitchen.

I went back to my bedroom to finish dressing. A business appointment at Sal's would require that I dress well. I decided to take a bath first and stayed in the tub for about half an hour. I loved the warm water and the lavender scented bath oils I now used. I stayed until the water started to cool then got out and dried off.

I located a nice light green, knee length dress in the closet and retrieved a full slip, bra and panties from the dresser to go with it. I got dressed then took care of my hair and nails. A set of small gold studs replaced the silver ones in my ears. A spray of my lilac scent finished my preparations to face the day.

By the time I got back to my office Barbara was already there and had things humming along nicely. I went over to the coffee maker and filled my cup. I added some cream and sugar then plopped down in a chair next to her desk. "So tell me, Barb, what's up for today?"

"The fan mail is up. We need to get more photos. I'm starting to run out. Do you want to shoot something new or just go with the old one?"

"The old photo is fine one more time. I'll get something new done for the next batch. Go ahead and order around five hundred of the old picture, that should hold us until the new one is ready to go."

"You also have a meeting with Lisa Barton from the TV station at Salvatore's today. I made the reservation for you. I told Sal you wanted a table out of the way for the meeting."

"Great, Barb. Any new appearance requests?"

"Yes, two actually. One is MouseWorld in Orlando from this morning. The other is in Chicago. They called just after you left for rehearsal yesterday. Both want you on different Saturdays in April. Want me to go ahead and start making the arrangements?"

"Just tell them I'm interested. The play will be over by then so weekends should be fine. I can be available for a mid-week appearance if they decide they want me sooner. You said one was for the MouseWorld folks? What did they want?"

"They're opening a new technology exhibit and thought you might be interested in attending and doing your show live from the park that weekend. They said they could make a studio available for you."

"Go ahead and get more details. Don't commit yet since I need to talk to Tammy about doing the show. Tell them I can have an answer for them next week on Tuesday. Play it cool though. I want them to think they need me more than I need them. Well, actually that's true isn't it?" I leaned back in the chair smiling then took a large gulp of coffee.

"Yes it is. I left a large stack of mail on your desk that I can't handle by myself. I'd say you have your morning taken up with it."

"Great, more mail from folks wanting me to promote some hokey technical gizmo to grow hair faster or shave your legs without getting nicked. Well, that last invention is one that at least half the population could really use if it actually worked, me included! Let me get to the mail then. Just come and fetch me when it's time to go for the lunch meeting."

"Will do. I'm going to call the Orlando theme park people now. Do you want to talk to them if they ask for you?"

"Sure. Just put them through." I grabbed my coffee cup then headed for my desk in the next room. I had expanded my home office by converting the guest bedroom into Barb's office. I installed an outside door in Barb's office and another door between her office and mine. Both Tammy and Barb had the run of the house with their own keys and Barb took care of things for me when I was away on appearances.

I waded into the pile of opened mail on the desk. By now Barb had learned exactly what I was most interested in and she placed those letters on the top of the pile. Most were of limited interest. I wrote "TBNT - JMS" on the letter and set it aside. On those letters, Barb would send back a "Thanks But No Thanks" letter as a response. She was very good at personalizing our standard form letter to each situation. I learned long ago that it was better to simply say 'no thanks but keep us in mind for future product reviews'. Sometimes a little company would come up with a real winner and I didn't want to miss out when those opportunities came along.

I was just starting to read another letter when the intercom buzzed. "Jen, are you available?"

"Yes, Barb, what's up?"

"It's the MouseWorld people on two. They've just added a new wrinkle to their proposal. I think you should talk to them."

"Is it that good?"

"I wouldn't bother you if it wasn't."

"I'll get it." I picked up the phone then hit the button for line two. "Hello, this is Jennifer. What can I do for you?"

"Hello, Jennifer. I'm Mark Townsend with the company's media division. We have an offer we'd like you to consider."

"So what do the folks at MouseWorld want with me?"

"We'd like you to come down to our park and be at the opening of our new technology center."

"I already knew that. Barb said you had something new in mind?"

"Yes, we do. We would also like you to be there to act as our official mistress of ceremonies and to host a live one hour grand opening celebration show on the television network we own. The show will be replayed later on our cable networks."

I felt just then as if someone had punched me in the stomach. I simply blanked out for several seconds as my brain went into overload.

"Jennifer, are you still there?" I jolted back to reality.

"Yes, I'm still here, Mark. I just never expected an offer like this one before."

"We're quite impressed by your radio show and how fast it has grown. We're even more impressed by your impending stage debut tonight."

"But that only happened last night. How did you find out about it so fast?"

"When we decide to talk to someone about doing something for us we make sure to discover as much as we can about that person or business. There are a lot less surprises that way."

"You know all about me, what I was and what I've become and you still want me?"

"Yes. What has happened to you makes no difference to us. We're after your knowledge and reputation. Will you do it?"

"Mark, I have to be honest with you. I don't know yet what will happen with the play. It could be a huge success and get extended beyond the present running dates or it could bomb and close tomorrow for all I know. I need some time to think about this. My gut reaction is to accept your offer though. Can I call you Tuesday next week with an official answer?"

"Sure. We have to finalize plans in about two weeks though. Can I fax you several pages of information and the proposal itself?"

"Yes. Do you have the number?"

"I do. Barb is very efficient and she gave me everything. I also gave her all of our contact information too including my personal cell number. Please feel free to give me a call just about any time."

"Her efficiency is legendary in my area. That's why she's working here." I smiled to myself that I was extremely lucky to have her.

"Can I borrow her for a while?"

"Nope. She's one of a kind. I'd be lost without her. Sorry, Mark."

"Ah well, I tried. Top office staff is very hard to find. I'm calling dibs on her when she's done working for you. Please tell her I said that. I look forward to your official answer next Tuesday, Jennifer. Have a good night at the play."

"Thanks, Mark. I'll talk with you next week. Bye!" As I hung up, I heard the fax machine in Barb's office answer a call. A few seconds later it started spitting out paper into the tray. I retrieved my coffee cup and the pile of mail I already sorted through. I put the pile on Barb's desk then refilled the empty cup with some fresh coffee.

Barb said only a single word. "So?"

"I don't know, Barb. I never expected anything like this to happen. I'm afraid I'll wake up and find out I was only dreaming it." She reached over and pinched my arm hard. "HEY! That HURT! What was that for?"

She just smiled. "Now you know you're NOT dreaming."

I looked at the cover sheet of the incoming fax and saw that it was from Mark. "That fax is the details of the deal. Make a couple of copies and file the original. Start a new file for this. Bring in a copy to me and then read it over too, Barb. I want to hear your opinions on this too."

"My comments? Why?"

"Barb, you have a good head for business on those shoulders. I want an honest opinion from someone else who can be impartial when they look at this and you're it."

"If that's what you want boss, you got it."

"Thanks, Barb. I'll be in my office. By the way, Mark said to tell you he's calling dibs on you if you ever decide to stop working for me. I think he's serious."

"Hmmm… Is there a bidding war on my salary in my future?"

"Nope. I won't stand in your way if you want to move into the big times. I was hoping you'd be with me long enough to help get me there that's all."

"You're safe, Jen. I like a serious challenge once and a while. You'll do just fine for now. Now go read take care of business and let me get this fax copied."

She came in a few minutes later and sat down in a chair next to my desk. She handed me a copy of the fax. "You want to hear from me now or do you want to look at that first?"

"Let me look at this on my own first. Then we can talk about it. All right?"

"Give me a yell when you're ready. Remember you've got that lunch meeting in about an hour and a half."

"Gotcha. I'll yell when I've finished this, Barb." She went back to her desk to answer a ringing phone line. I went back to looking over the fax. About fifteen minutes later I called out to Barb.

Our discussion lasted another forty-five minutes. We both saw the only down side was the time that would be required of me to participate in the project. It would require at least a month or more of time away from home starting in early March. The company offered the use of one of their studios to support my radio show while I was away from home. I would be involved in a massive ad campaign for the new attraction and of course the grand opening ceremonies and television special. The fact that they offered a quarter of a million dollars for the effort attracted my attention too. All expenses would be paid, separate from the amount for my services, for me and any assistants I would need. That meant that I could take both Tammy and Barb on the trip. I would have to travel to Orlando for the majority of the work but several trips to both New York City and Los Angeles were involved in the project too. The New York City trip would be a round of press interviews on the morning and late night talk shows spread out over several days to talk about the grand opening.

I realized that if I was going to be as visible as they wanted me to be I had better find out much more about what they were planning. I made some notes on my copy of the fax. I would talk to Mark about them when I called him on Tuesday.

I looked at the clock and decided it was time to leave for Salvatore's. I wondered what Lisa Barton wanted. I told Barb I would be back around one thirty or so then grabbed my coat and purse and headed for the restaurant.

Salvatore greeted me at the door again and escorted me to a table out of the way in a corner. He helped me with my coat and held the chair for me as I sat down. "It's so good to have you back with us again, Jennifer. I missed you!"

"Travel has kept me away for too long, Sal. It's great to be back even if only for a few days. Thanks to the play I won't be doing any weekend traveling for at least a month so you are likely to see much more of me. Speaking of the play, do you do any catering?"

"Yes we do. Do you need something?" Over the next few minutes I talked with Sal and we worked out an arrangement. I agreed to his total cost estimate and approved the job on the spot.

"Thanks, Sal. This will make things much easier over the next few weekends."

"I'm pleased to do it. Is there anything in specific you want on the menu?"

"Not really. Just keep it simple and make sure that there are a few things for folks with vegetarian diets. I think that there are a few there. Could you do lasagna tomorrow?"

"Sure. Anything else that you would like?"

"Surprise me. Just no alcoholic beverages though. We don't need a bunch of drunks staggering around."

"My staff and I are honored to have the job. I'll see you there tomorrow night."

"Remember, Sal, you don't know who the benefactor is. You only know that the meals are all paid for. Just send the bill to my office and Barb will make sure it gets paid wherever I am. I'll see you at the theater on Saturday." He bowed as he kissed my hand then left to take care of other customers. I picked up one of the menus on the table. True to his word, Sal had added my special garden relish to the menu as 'Jennifer's Garden Relish'. I had to admit that Sal was a sharp businessperson, rarely missing an opportunity to promote his restaurant. He even bought some spots during my radio show. They were only heard locally in time allotted for each station to sell local commercials. A few minutes later he returned escorting Lisa Barton to the table.

"Hi, Lisa. It's been quite a while since we last talked. What's new at the television station?"

"Lots of things, Jennifer. It's still hard for me to realize that it's actually Bob in there. I remember when we worked together on PM Magazine and a few specials years ago. Is it really you in there?"

"Let's see. Hmmm… Remember when we went on that PM Magazine shoot at Osceola for the fiddler's contest?" She nodded. "You wound up in the creek behind the stage when those bees decided to invade. I wound up there, as did a few others including Ralph Dalton our cameraman that day. The equipment got a good dunking too. Good thing we had spares in the truck."

"It has to be you. There are only four people that would know about that and it never made it onto the show. I'm surprised you remembered."

"Those were great times for me, Lisa. I had lots of fun working behind the scenes on that show. I'm just glad I could contribute as much as I did."

"That's just what I wanted to hear. How would you like to work with us again, Jennifer?"

"I'd love to! What did you have in mind?"

"Remember the show you did called 'It's Already Tomorrow'?"

"I sure do. That was my Apple II computer that Jean used in the opening shots of the show. I did quite a bit of the music too. I think I still have it on VHS tape at home."

"I'm glad to hear that. We want to revisit the show and do an update on local technology businesses. You're the perfect one to host it for us."

"Why me? Why not Jean Simpkins again? She did a great job the first time."

"Jean retired a couple of years ago. Her health isn't what it used to be and she feels that it would be too much for her. She has agreed to do some opening shots with you to pass the baton so to speak."

"So why me and not someone at the station? You have loads of talent there."

"Your success with the radio show for one, the offer from MouseWorld for another."

I got more than a little suspicious. "How do you know about that?"

"That's easy. We're an affiliate of the network that they own. I was the one that they came to from the corporate office to ask for information on you. I thought that our program would make a great lead-in to the grand opening show. I've always wanted to do an update of that old show anyway. Things have changed so much over the last 20 years."

I slumped back in the chair. This whole day so far felt like some hack writer's desperate effort at a plot line. The only problem was that it was real and it was happening to me. I pinched myself and winced visibly at the pain.

"What was that for, Jennifer?"

"I thought maybe I was sleeping and dreaming all of this today. Lisa, can I give you my answer next Tuesday? I have several decisions to make and everything I need to make those choices should be in place by then. I'm inclined to go for it but there are still loads of problems to work out. The thing with MouseWorld will take up a good deal of my time and the radio show has to continue."

"I understand. I wish you the best of luck with everything. Jennifer." At that moment Sal appeared with a tray and three glasses of champagne.

"What's this for, Sal?"

"Just because I appreciate your business, Jennifer. This is my way of saying thanks for all you've done for me."

"I do appreciate that, Sal. Thanks."

We picked up our glasses and drank a toast to our continued good fortune. Sal took his glass while we remained at the table. While Lisa and I were talking, a waiter had delivered lunch. We continued talking for at least half an hour and we almost finished our meal. I motioned for the waiter and picked up the tab for the meal for both of us. I just smiled at Lisa and said "power lunch" stuffing the receipt into my purse. I told Lisa that I would be certain to let her know about the offer at the beginning of next week. We said our good-byes as I walked out to the truck to return home for a few hours.

The trip back to the house gave me some time to let it all sink in. I had gone from a virtual nobody to a nationally known figure in a matter of a few months, granted that part of it was because my change had made the national news. What was more important was the fact that I was breaking out of the mold of a medical curiosity and into the world of an entertainer and educator. The deal with MouseWorld would go a long way toward improving things. The offer from the local TV station was very good too. Just how I would juggle all of it was still a mystery though.

I parked the truck in the newly widened driveway. I saw Tammy's red Saturn beside Barb's yellow Neon. I went into the office not knowing what Barb might have told her. I glanced over at Barb with a questioning look. She simply shook her head no and glanced over at Tammy. I took that to mean the she hadn't said anything to Tammy about what happened so far today.

"Hi, Tammy. I'm surprised to see you here. What's up?"

"Well, you looked so wasted last night that I thought I'd come over to your house and pick you up to get you to the theater. Then I'll drive you home tonight."

"You really don't need to worry about me, Tammy. I'm fine."

"You've been so good to me and my mom. Please let me do this for you. I want to give back some of what you've given to me, Jen." She got that little girl pout that meant that I had better give in or endure her wrath for the rest of the night.

"All right, I give. I'll be ready to go in about two hours. I need to talk to you first though. Go on into the office." Tammy went into my office and took a seat. "Barb, is there anything I need to know about right now?"

"Nothing more important that what you’re about to do, Jen. Go talk to Tammy."

I nodded my thanks to Barb. She just smiled back and shooed me into my office. That girl has a lot of smarts about her. I closed the door and sat down at the desk.

"Tammy, you've been doing a great job so far. I'm glad you decided to help me with the radio show and everything else. I'm also quite pleased you've done so well in your college studies."

"It's been lots of fun doing this and I'm getting more practical experience in radio production than I ever thought possible. My instructor is happy to see one of his students doing as well as I have especially since my work is heard all over the country every weekend. I've also enjoyed the travel when my college schedule will let me go with you."

"That's what I wanted to talk to you about. What I'm going to tell you must remain private between us until I get all of the details worked out. Is that understood young lady?"

"Sure. You know I can keep a secret. I wouldn't be any good to you if I couldn't would I? I like my job too much to screw it up."

"I may have to go to Orlando for a month or more starting in March. The folks at MouseWorld have asked me to attend the opening of their new technology center. They also want me to MC the ceremonies and host a live one hour show on the TV network they own. What do you think of that?"

"That's an incredible offer, Jen. Are you going to do it?"

"Quite possibly, Tammy. Are you interested in going along?"

"I certainly am! What do I have to do?"

"First, we'll need to do the weekly radio show. They've agreed to provide a studio for us. Second, you'll be my personal assistant while we're there and for whatever other travel we do on this project. Third, I want you to document this with pictures and video and write a report to be submitted for your college classes on what you learned. Think you're up to it?"

"I'm there if you want me, Jen." I could tell that Tammy was almost ready to jump out of her chair with excitement.

"You'll need to get the college to agree with the time off and you'll need to take care of all of your coursework. No excuses young lady, do you understand?" Now she was really squirming in the chair. She was getting ready to blow any second.

"I agree, Jen. I promise no drop in my grade point either because of this."

"Then you're coming with me if the deal goes through." I thought 'thar she blows' as Tammy launched herself off the chair to give me a huge hug.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you! Jen, is it OK if I tell mom?"

"You had better tell her young lady, she has to agree with this too you know. If anyone says no then you're staying home. I'll do everything I can to help but it's up to you to prove to everyone that you're worthy of the experience."

"I will, Jen. I promise. This is so fantastic! The girls at the college will never believe this!"

"Tammy, you can't tell them yet remember? You can’t tell anyone except your mom about this until I say you can. The deal isn't completed yet and it could still blow up in our faces. The fewer people that know about this right now the better. Understood?"

She pouted a bit. "I understand. Just let me know when I can tell others, ok? The girls and my instructors will never believe this when I can tell them."

"If anyone at the college gives you a problem with this after I complete the deal I'll gladly call them to explain what's going on. I'm even going to make sure you and Barb are listed as my personal assistants on the credits of the show. You'll have some hard work to do but I think you'll learn a lot doing it. Now wait out in the office and send Barb in please."

Tammy literally bounced herself out of my office. Barb came in a few seconds later and closed the door.

"I take it you told her and laid down the law?"

"How'd you guess?"

"By the cloud she was floating on when she came out."

"That's the one of the reasons I hired you. Insightful and observant as always."

"I thought you hired me because of my scintillating personality and experience."

"That too. Barb, I know you're due for your surgery soon. Do you think you'll be recovered enough to go with us?"

"I don't understand. I've always stayed here. You want me to come too?"

"If you can. This is the biggest thing I've ever taken on Barb and it scares me. You've been a great help in keeping me headed in the right direction. I want you with me on this one if you're able to be there."

"Let me talk to the Doctors and see what they say. I'll be with you if I can."

"That's great, Barb. Just don't delay the surgery for my sake. You've been waiting long enough to get this resolved. If it comes down to me or the surgery go for the surgery. If I find out that you postponed it or rushed things I'll be very upset to say the least."

"Jen, I truly believe you when you say that. We’ve been together long enough now that I can tell when you're being serious about things. I know that this is one of those times."

"The final decision day is Tuesday next week. I'll either decide to go ahead with it and let the folks at MouseWorld know or the whole deal will go down the drain. Just keep this all quiet until I can make a final decision please."

"You got it boss. Now you two had better get going for the theater. I'll lock up the house when I leave. I've got to get ready myself. I managed to get a ticket for tonight just to see how you did."

"That's great, Barb. Just have Tammy bring you backstage when it's over."

"I'll do that. Now MOVE woman or you'll be late!"

Barb passed Tammy as she came back into the office. "You had better take good care of her Tammy. She's one important lady now."

"That's why I'm here, Barb. I don't want her truck hugging a tree with her in it. You should have seen her last night. My guess is that she just made it home and into bed before she passed out. Am I right, Jen?"

"Damn, found out again. You sure you don't have my bedroom wired, Tammy?"

"I'm sure. I just saw how you looked when you got out of wardrobe and makeup last night. I'll tell you the truth, I felt just about like that too and I wasn’t even in the play."

"Ok. Come on Tammy. I need to change. Barb, I'll see you later tonight. And remember, be honest with me when you tell me how I did. No kissing my tush because your job is NEVER in trouble for telling me the truth. Same goes for you Tammy. Always lay things out like they are. I may get angry but I'll never fire you."

Tammy grabbed my arm and pulled me toward my bedroom. "I want you to go take a good shower while I get your stuff laid out for you. Don't get your hair wet though. It will take too long to dry it."

"Hey, Tammy, who's the boss here?"

"Right now, I am. GO!" She gave me a good thump on my backside then pushed me toward the bathroom.

"YES, MOTHER!"

I heard her muttering something about ungrateful kids as I undressed then got in the shower. Before I turned on the water I tucked my hair up under a shower cap I kept handy. I adjusted the water to the proper temperature then stepped into the spray. The pulsing showerhead invigorated me some and I just stood there letting it play over the skin on my back. I heard the bathroom door open.

"Jen, I'm going to leave you a clean bra and panties. I'll put these dirty things in the hamper. Come on out when you're done."

I finished up washing then rinsed off. I dried off then put on the bra and panties Tammy left on the table next to the sink. The rest of my clothes had disappeared. I just shrugged then walked back into the bedroom in my underwear. As I passed the mirror I noticed that the bra was one of the push-up type that Peggy had talked me into buying for special occasions. I had much more cleavage exposed than normal and a lot of me spilled over the cups of the bra.

I was looking in the drawer for another bra when Tammy came in. "What are you doing, Jen?"

"Finding another bra, that's what. I can't wear this one."

"You can and will wear that one. I saw what that idiot reviewer wrote about you this morning. You need to show people another side of you other than the conservative business woman that everyone is used to seeing. You're young and beautiful. It's about time you started acting your age dammit!"

Tammy's words knocked all of the wind out of me. I slumped down on the edge of the bed. I couldn't remember when, in the last few months, I had worn something really sexy other than the costumes I wore at the rehearsal last night. Then I remembered the hurt I felt after reading the reviewer's comments this morning. Something snapped in side me.

"Tammy you're absolutely right. Let's not go too overboard because of the MouseWorld deal. I do need to show that pompous idiot that he's totally wrong. Let's do to it."

Tammy smiled then went into my closet and came back with two outfits. The first was a low cut silk top in a bright pink color with a matching short skirt. The other was the cornerstone of every woman's collection, the famous little black dress. The LBD was extremely low cut with spaghetti straps over the shoulders, so low that I might have to change bras to keep the cups from this one from showing. The dress would end at least three inches above my knees.

I decided that the pink outfit was a little too loud for the occasion and went for the LBD. "I thought you would go for the dress, Jen. Now put these on." She tossed me a pair of sheer to the waist pantyhose. I sat on the edge of the bed and pulled them up over my legs. The feel of the pantyhose hugging my skin started to turn me on a bit. The bra Tammy chose for me did little to hide the arousal.

"Jen, if you keep those up they will certainly notice you tonight."

That deflated any arousal I was experiencing at the moment. "What's next, Tammy?"

"Let's get this dress on then I'll do your hair and makeup." She pulled the dress on over my head then helped me smooth it down over my body and zip it up. I looked in the mirror and gasped. I saw a beautiful and very sexy young woman nearly ready to go out into the world. Damn I looked good.

Tammy pulled me to the makeup table to complete my hair and makeup. In another twenty minutes, I hardly recognized myself. I looked like a Hollywood starlet ready to accept her first Academy award.

"Thanks, Tammy, I look incredible. How do you do it?"

"I can't improve on what nature did. I just highlighted things a bit here and there, that's all. Now let's get moving. Here's your shoes." She handed me a pair of stiletto heels that must have been 4 inches high. I groaned a little then put them on. I felt like I was walking on stilts for a few seconds when I first stood up. I looked over at Tammy. "Don't worry, the sidewalks are clear of snow and I'll drop you right at the stage door before I park the car."

Tammy handed me one of my heavier winter coats that would end well below my knees when I put it on. Temporarily, I put the coat over my arm. She tossed me a small purse with my house keys and wallet. She had another larger purse with the rest of my things in it. "Time to get going. Let's go through the office. I want Barb to get a good look at you." She grabbed my arm pulling me along behind her.

"My God, Tammy. How did you ever get her to agree to that?"

"I just reminded her about the critic in the paper this morning, Barb. Worked just fine."

"Jen you look great. Heads will certainly turn tonight."

"That's what I'm afraid of, Barb. Tammy, get me out of here before I change my mind." I put on my coat as I headed for the door.

"All right, Jen. See you later, Barb. Come find me and I'll make sure you get backstage when it's all over." Barb waved goodbye as Tammy and I headed for her car.

I remembered to enter the car properly after considering the short dress I was almost wearing. Tammy got in and turned on the heater after she started the engine. The car warmed up quickly on the way to the theater.

We got there just before after four thirty. Tammy dropped me by the stage door then parked the car nearby. I used my keys to unlock the door. I turned on the lights and boosted the heat a little as I walked through the silent halls on my way to the stage area, the clicking of my heels echoing off the walls. I reached the stage area and turned on the stage work lights as I entered. I found the old couch off on one side of the stage. I got comfortable and kicked my heels off tucking my legs up under me to keep warm then put the coat over my legs. The old heating system creaked and groaned as it eventually brought the theater up to a comfortable temperature.

Tammy meanwhile was working on getting the lighting system fully set up and the sound system all plugged in. With the repairs we had done over the last few weeks everything was working in top shape so all she needed to do was plug everything in and let it warm up. She turned on the sound system then started a CD playing over it. I recognized the CD as one I had made with some of my favorite oldies and a few other tunes on it.

"Hey, Tammy, how did you get that?"

"I borrowed it from your stash at home while you were in the shower. I figured that if you had something you liked to listen to you wouldn't get as nervous tonight."

"You figured right, Tammy. Say, I want to try something. Last few tracks are just music beds I did on the computer minus a vocal track. If I remember right, cue up number seventeen and pass me one of the wireless mics." I put my heels back on and walked to the edge of the stage to get the microphone. “Just stop me when the cast starts to come in, ok?”

Tammy had the song all ready to go and I tested the mic by snapping my fingers in front of it. I nodded to her and she hit the play button on the CD player. The tune was Manic Monday by the Bangles. I started in rather tentatively at first and found my full voice about fifteen seconds into the music. Tammy dimmed the house lights after bringing up the fixed spots. I couldn't see anything past Tammy in the orchestra pit.

The first tune finished followed by a two second pause. The next four tunes were Here You Come Again by Dolly Parton, Rose Garden by Lynn Anderson, Hopelessly Devoted to You By Olivia Newton-John from Grease, and Walking on Sunshine by Katrina and the Waves. All were separated by the normal two second space. The house remained quiet during the breaks between songs.

I barely noticed that the follow spots had come on as the fixed spots dimmed and were tracking every movement I made on the stage during Walking on Sunshine. I was very much in the "zone" as the last tune started. I called it “The Future is Now”.

This tune was one that I had written myself. It took nearly a year for me to complete the music track one agonizing note at a time with my composing software. I’m just not a musician at heart but the tune wouldn’t go out of my head. After the music bed was finished I wrote the words to match the music. It was all about how things we read as science fiction just a short time ago are real today.

On this one, I had added some background tracks using my own voice. One background track was even in my original male voice. I had worked more on the tune after my change and I decided to leave the male background vocal in place.
The music started with a four count on a pair of drumsticks followed by a low driving bass line almost hypnotic in nature. A synth keyboard added in a background line as a trumpet section did a short intro. I put everything I had into the vocal as I danced across the stage. Three minutes later the music faded and stopped.

"I wrote that last one myself. It’s called ‘The Future is Now’. Well, that's it Tammy, how did I do?" I handed the wireless mic back to her.

The house lights came up as I heard a roar of applause from the audience. I was so far into the performance that I hadn't noticed that all of the cast and crew had come in and found seats in the audience. There were even a couple of TV crews in the back with their cameras mounted on tripods pointed in my direction. I almost fainted on the spot. Focusing on Tammy's beaming grin was the only thing that kept me conscious. I found myself bowing to my impromptu audience. The applause died down as I walked down the steps toward a seat in the front row center.

The cast and crew collected around me congratulating me on my performance. They started to head backstage a few at a time to get things ready for the performance tonight.

Greg dropped into a seat next to me. "That was incredible, Jen. I told you that you could do it!"

"At least I don't have to do that again, Greg."

"I wouldn't be too certain about that if I were you. Word is bound to get out about your hidden talent and you'll be asked to do it again."

"I guess I'll deal with that when the time comes. Why are the TV crews here?"

"You. They want to get interviews with you both before and after the play. You're a hot story right now."

I shook my head and muttered under my breath. "It'll only get hotter in a few days."

"What?"

"Oh, sorry, Greg. Just mumbling to myself. If you can find a quiet spot where they can set up I'll give them the interviews they're looking for."

Greg was beaming as he walked back to the TV crews. They disappeared a few minutes later. While they were setting up, I headed for the wardrobe room.
Dolly and Maggie were both in their element now with the commotion going on in there. They waved to me then went back to handing out costumes and checking for last minute rips and tears. Having nothing to do for a few minutes I went back out into the audience and took up a seat again at center front.

Greg appeared again a few minutes later to lead me back to a room that one of the crews had set up in. The other crew was waiting in a room down the hall. This crew was from the station that had offered the hosting job to me earlier today. I suspected that the footage they shot of my musical performance would find its way to the corporate office in Florida very quickly. My guess was that Mark would have a copy of it on his desk Monday morning if not well before that via the Internet.

Both interviews went well since they both asked similar questions. It took only about twenty minutes to do both of them then I headed for wardrobe to get dressed in the first costume. This time Maggie and Dolly were waiting for me. They locked the door and went into stage mom mode helping me out of the LBD and into the tight costume. They adjusted the seams on my stockings to be ruler straight and told me to come back later after I had my makeup and hair done to get the rest of the costume.

Since the time was just a bit after six thirty, I decided to go back out onto the stage. It was set for the first scene of the first act with a few tables and chairs. I sat down in a padded chair and wiggled around a bit to find a comfortable spot in the tight skirt I was wearing. John Thurmond, the actor playing Toddie, wandered out on the stage and sat next to me.

"How are you holding up, Jennifer?"

"All right I guess, John, more a case of nerves than anything else."

"Jen, if you pour yourself into doing the show like you did a little while ago with your music you'll do just fine. Forgive me for asking but where did you learn to sing like that?"

"John, do you know anything about my background?"

"Yes, I know what's been on the news. There's more?"

"Yes. When I was born I had a birth defect. It 's called a harelip. My upper lip wasn't formed properly and the roof of my mouth was distorted too. Early on the doctors fixed my lip but there was very little they could do about the roof of my mouth." He nodded as I spoke. "The doctors recommended speech therapy when I started talking. It took many years, well into grade school, before my speech approached normal. One even suggested taking up singing to help me with the rhythms of speaking. It was natural for me since my dad and uncles had a little family country band at the time. I was encouraged to practice with them but I never got the chance to perform on stage. One of my uncles died and that put an end to the band."

"Sorry to hear that. What made you continue?"

"I realized that the singing really did help me with my speech and diction so I kept at it whenever I would drive to work over the years. I developed quite a vocal range but never had the overall quality of voice to perform. As Greg will tell you, after my change the range shifted a little and expanded a bit. I just kept at it whenever I was going to and from work. I guess you could call me a rush hour rock star. That's when I sing."

"You really shouldn't hide your gift, Jen. You have a great voice now."

"Events seem to be moving me in other directions, John. I can’t talk about them right now, maybe next weekend though."

"I understand. You look lonely. Are you ok out here?"

"Sure, John. I just need some quiet time to relax a little."

"I'm scheduled for hair and makeup so I better get going. Thanks for the conversation, Jen."

I waved to John as he walked off the stage toward the makeup room. I looked at the clock on the wall off-stage and realized how long I had been out here. I heard a few noises from the other side of the curtain and peeked out through a small gap in the curtains at the center of the stage. The audience was starting to come in. I decided I had waited long enough so I made my way across the deserted stage to the makeup room.

Sam greeted me again and went to work on my face and hair. Very soon I looked like a woman right out of the thirties era when the story takes place. The makeup was a little heavy but I knew that it would look proper under the glare of the stage lighting. I thanked Sam then left to get the rest of my costume. Dolly and Maggie set me up with the boa, hat, and purse again then shooed me out the door so they could attend to other cast members last minute needs. With nothing else to do I found a spot backstage on the old couch that would be used in a later scene and waited for the play to start.

I heard the crowd quiet down as the house lights dimmed. Greg made his way onto the stage from stage left and made an announcement to the audience.

"Welcome to our production of Victor/Victoria. We have one announcement. Julie Walters, the actress that normally plays the character of Noma Cassidy, will not be with us tonight. She will be back next weekend however. In her place is a young woman that has bravely volunteered to step in to permit the play to go on over the next four performances. Jennifer Stevens will take over the role for this coming weekend and the entire company thanks her for stepping up to the challenge on such short notice. Thank you for coming tonight."

Greg left the stage as the orchestra started playing the opening music. Everyone was ready and in their starting places. Since I wouldn’t be on until later in the act I watched the play get under way.

Adam joined me a few minutes before we were due on stage. He simply gave me a mind numbing kiss and all of my fears about the play evaporated. It’s simply amazing what a little stimulation does to you. As we went on stage, I felt the gentle pressure of his hand on my back again urging me into the glare of the spotlights.

I remember more about my performance in the play tonight than the dress rehearsal last night. I guess some of the fear was gone. I know that I appeared to do well since the audience roared when I went on stage for the curtain calls. We had at least six of them to thunderous applause each time. The applause finally subsided when the curtain didn't open again after the sixth call.

I slumped into the old couch on the stage and buried my head in my hands. I was so tired I could barely think. I realized that I hadn't had any supper and was running on fumes from the lunch I had at Salvatore's. At least supper was covered for tomorrow's performances. I had to remember to tell Greg about the plan tonight so he could arrange things tomorrow.

Tammy came over with Barb in tow. When she saw me she took off running. Moments later she was back with a large cup of water with ice and a candy bar from the concession stand. “Thanks, Tammy. How could you tell?”

“I didn’t have supper either. I know a little how you must feel. These should help.”

I wolfed down the candy bar and sipped slowly at the ice water. I began to feel a bit better as the adrenaline rush subsided and my nerves calmed down again. I stood up wobbling a little on my heels and slowly walked over to the makeup room with Barb following me. It had cleared out pretty well and Sam motioned me into a waiting chair to remove my makeup.

He finished so I thanked him and headed for the wardrobe room to change out of my last costume. Dolly and Maggie were excited that I had done so well in the role. They helped me back into my little black dress. I was ready to go find Tammy when Greg came to collect me for the after show interviews I had promised the TV stations. Barb went to find Tammy and tell her I would be tied up with more interviews.

This time the third major station in town was waiting too. I did all three interviews taking less than a total of half an hour. Greg was there at the end. I took him off to one side of the stage and told him what I had arranged for supper tomorrow night between the two shows. I swear that if his jaw wasn’t attached it would have dropped completely off onto the floor.

“Are you absolutely sure you want to remain anonymous, Jen?”

“I’m positive, Greg. Just tell everyone that a friend of the theater arranged it.”

“If that’s the way you want it, Jen.” I nodded yes. Barb had returned and took me to where Tammy was working. We ran into Adam on the way.

"Jen, do you want to get something to eat tonight?"

"I think I'll pass, Adam. Tammy is going to drive me home tonight."

"You sure you're all right? You don't look so good."

"I'm ok, Adam. Tammy is taking pretty good care of me. I'll be fine. Now go home and get some rest yourself. We have two shows to do tomorrow." I gave him a kiss before Barb and I resumed our search for Tammy.

When we found her, she was just putting away the last of the sound system. “Ready to go Tammy? I’m beat right down to my socks, if I was wearing any.”

“I’m done here, Jen. Will Greg lock up?”

“Yes. Let’s go. I need SLEEP!”

“Then let’s get moving. We’re stopping for something to eat then I’m taking you home and tucking you in bed. I’m not taking NO for an answer.”

“Yes, mother. Thanks for coming Barb. I'll see you on Monday morning.” I let Tammy lead me out of the theater toward her car. The cold air hit my legs and face temporarily waking me up. She guided me into the car and headed for home. We stopped at the same pizza place as last night to have a couple of slices. I was just able to finish them.

We finally made it back to my house just after midnight. Tammy followed me inside. “Tammy, it’s late. Why don’t you call your mom and tell her you’re staying over at my place tonight? I'm worried you might not make it home safely.”

“Are you sure, Jen? I know you have only your bedroom now. I’ll sleep on the couch.”

“Don’t have to. I have a king size bed and there’s loads of room. You’re safe with me. I just want to go to sleep.”

“Go change. I’ll call my mom and let her know where I am.”

I got a set of pajamas from my dresser drawer then I went into the bathroom and stripped off my clothes. I just changed into the pajamas when Tammy came back into the bedroom.

“Mom said it was ok. I didn’t bring any extra clothes with me. Do you have something that fits me?”

“You’re smaller than I am so it shouldn’t be a problem. Check the bottom drawer of the dresser.” I finished up by taking the ponytail ring out of my hair and almost fell into bed.

A few minutes later Tammy crawled into the other side of the bed wearing a pair of my pajamas. She reached over to the switch on the nightstand to turn out the lights.

“’Night, Jen.”

“’Night, Tammy and thanks.”

To Be Continued in Chapter 11.2 of Zapped!

Zapped! -11.2- What a Difference... Part Two

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

College / Twenties

TG Themes:

Romantic

Permission:

Zapped! Chapter 11.2 - "What a difference a week makes… Part 2"

Zapped! Chapter 11.2 - "What a difference a week makes… Part 2"
Copyright 2003 by Bob Arnold - All rights Reserved

Dear Diary,

Saturday, January 4, 2003

I woke up Saturday morning to find Tammy snuggled up to me back to back. I had to go to the bathroom so I carefully slipped out of bed. As I finished up in the bathroom I heard a noise coming from the kitchen. The smell of frying bacon drifted out to excite my nose so I groped my way down the hallway.

“WOW. You’re quick, Tamm…” I stopped dead in my tracks at the sight of Barbara standing there cooking bacon. “Barb, what are you doing here?”

“I saw what you two looked like after the play last night. Besides, Tammy called me late last night and asked me to go over to her mom’s place this morning and pick up several changes of clothes for her. I thought I’d come over and get both of you moving. So how do you like your eggs?”

“Ahhh… Two, sunny side up please and some toast too. And coffee. Lots and LOTS of coffee…”

“How about Tammy?”

“She’s not up yet. Let me go wake her. Be right back.” I went back to the bedroom. I put my hand on her shoulder and gently shook her. She mumbled something about “Just ten more minutes, Mom!” and rolled over.

“Oh no young lady, you’re not getting off that easy. Get up NOW!” I pulled the covers back and pulled the pillow out from under her head.

“But MOM! It’s Saturday!”

“No ‘But MOM” Up NOW!” I had a feeling this scene occurred every Saturday morning at Tammy's house.

Her eyes popped open. She looked at me with a confused expression until she realized where she was. “Oh… sorry, Jen. I’m getting up”

“Barb is here fixing us breakfast. She said she picked up a couple of changes of clothes for you from your place. Figuring on staying tonight too?”

“It did work out pretty well didn’t it? Yes, I’d like to sleep over again tonight if that’s all right with you.”

“Fine with me. I’ll most likely be on autopilot again so the company is welcome. I hope I’ll do better after the play tonight than last night. We have two performances today.”

“That’s why I’m here. I’m gonna force you to take care of yourself. You’re gonna eat a good breakfast, have a nice relaxing soak, get dressed and then I’m driving you to the station to do the show. Then I’ll take you to the theater after we stop for a quick lunch. You’re going to eat something for supper too. You don’t need to get sick.”

“Uh… Tammy… Greg told me last night that someone donated a catered supper from Salvatore’s for the four Saturdays that the show is running. We’ll all have something to eat tonight.”

“WOW! I wonder who did that?”

“I asked Greg. He didn’t know. He just said that the person was a friend of the theater that wanted to remain anonymous.”

Tammy hopped out of bed and tugged me along behind her to the kitchen. “Morning, Barb! Thanks for picking up the clothes for me. You didn’t have to make breakfast. I was going to do that myself.”

“Just sit down and let me finish. From the look of it both of you had a bad time last night. I know that you’ll take good care of Jen while she’s at the theater so let me fix breakfast for you now.”

We both nodded as we sat down at the kitchen table. Barb put a plate in front of each of us with two eggs, several bacon strips and some hash browns. Toast with orange marmalade and a large glass of OJ waited off to the side. “Dig in you two.” She sat down at the table with her own plate.

“Barb, did you see the paper on the front porch when you came in? I want to see what that idiot wrote about the play.”

“Didn’t see it, Jen. Tammy can you go check please?” They looked at each other for a moment then Tammy jumped up to check for the paper. I began to wonder if something was going on here.

“Nothing there yet, Jen. We’ll pick one up on the way to the station if it doesn’t come by the time we leave.”

I shrugged and went back to eating my breakfast. The conversation this morning was at a minimum and we all finished in silence. Tammy cleaned up the dishes placing them in the washer while I finished my coffee. I was about to pour a second cup.

Barb frowned at me. “Jen, you really don’t need another cup. We don’t want you wound up too much before you get to the theater. You were bad enough after the show last night.”

I rinsed out the coffee cup and left it on the sink. “Was I really that bad, Barb?”

“Yes, you were. You were almost a basket case. I think it was from the excitement and the fact you hadn’t eaten anything. We’re not going to let that happen again today. That’s why Tammy and I are here.”

“I never get like this when I do the radio show. Thanks guys.”

Tammy started tugging on my arm pulling me toward the hallway. “Now we want you in that tub and you are to soak until you start to prune. Is that clear?”

“I won’t argue with that, Tammy.” I headed for the bathroom. We still had about two hours before I needed to be at the station so I didn’t argue about wasting some time soaking in the tub. I ran more hot water in at least once before my fingers started to wrinkle up. I shaved everywhere then I decided that was enough and pulled the stopper. A nice fluffy towel was waiting on the sink. I didn’t see any underwear waiting for me so I wrapped the towel around me and went back to my bedroom.

Tammy was there with my clothes for the day all ready. She had chosen another low cut push-up bra and matching panties. She tossed the bra and panties at me then waited for me to start changing. I just stood there.

“Jen! Get moving.”

“OK. Turn around.”

“Why?”

“I want to change that’s why.”

“Jen, you haven’t got anything I haven’t got. Maybe a little more of it but we’re both built the same. If I’m going to be your personal assistant in Orlando you’ve got to get used to this now.”

I considered her words for a few moments. “Point taken.” I dropped the towel and wriggled into the bra and panties. Another pair of sheer panty hose came next followed by a dress very much like the LBD I wore yesterday except that this one was red. Tammy had me put on a pair of red ear rings and a gold heart shaped pendant that hung in my cleavage. Red four inch heels finished out the look. She did my hair and makeup turning me once again into a Hollywood starlet. All I could do was stare at myself for a few minutes in the mirror while Tammy changed clothes.

“Come on sleeping beauty. We have to get moving now. You have a radio show to do this morning.”

“I’m coming mother.” I grabbed my coat and purse to follow her to her car. Barb yelled that she would lock up as we left.

We made it to the studio in one piece in plenty of time. I settled down and got ready to go live at eleven AM. Tammy brought up the network uplink and got the telephone line interface ready to go. Bang on the dot at eleven AM she started the theme music and voice over introduction. I noticed that Tammy had ducked down behind the console to get something from her bag. I let the announcement finish. “Good morning! I’m Jennifer Stevens and with me is Tammy Kelley my trusty assistant. Good morning, Tammy, how are you today?”

“Great Jennifer. For those of you outside the range of our flagship station WTGF, Jennifer has been a very busy girl lately. Last night she appeared in Victor/Victoria at the local community theater. She hasn’t seen the review in our local newspaper yet and I wanted to make sure you all heard this at the same time she did. The reviewer was pretty harsh on her in his column yesterday but it looks like he’s changed his tune now. Here’s what he has to say. I’ll read this directly from this morning’s paper.”

“Let’s see… oh, here it is… and last night I was served a large portion of crow and a slice of humble pie by a very pretty and extremely talented young woman. Many of you read my comments about Jennifer Stevens in yesterday’s column. I willingly admit that I have never been as wrong about anything as I was about her. I must explain.”

“As is my nature I sometimes go early to a performance’s opening night to get a feel for the behind the scene mood of the cast. I usually set in a dark recess of the balcony. I did just that last night and I was delighted that I did. Miss Stevens unknowingly treated the entire cast, crew and I to a wonderful impromptu musical performance. She used several tunes from a CD she had prepared at home using her own personal computer. The selections ranged from country to rock. The last song was a techno-pop tune written by Miss Stevens. She calls it “The Future is Now”. Her on-stage presence and vocal skills are simply amazing for someone that has never performed before. If she decided to go for a recording career my guess is that her first effort would quite easily break all previous sales records within a few days.”

“The play started barely two hours later. To their credit, the entire cast presented an excellent stage version of the movie. I must again single out the performance of Miss Stevens however. Knowing the highly intelligent woman that she truly is, I found it amazing that on stage she presented the perfect image of the delightfully ditzy Norma Cassidy with flawless comedic timing and grace. You should RUN not walk to the box office to pick up your tickets for the remaining three performances of this play. Miss Stevens performance alone is a joy to view. I wonder what the play would be like if Miss Stevens were to play the lead role of Victoria Grant. Alas, we may never know. By the way, if you see someone eating crow in the balcony tonight that will be me.”

Tammy put down the paper looking over the top of the console at me. I frowned right back. “So there you have it folks. Our own Jennifer Stevens was a success at the play last night. For those of you that weren’t around to hear it here’s the song he mentioned in the article. The Future is Now by Jennifer Stevens.” She reached over and tapped the start button on the cassette deck then muted the studio microphones.

The music was playing over the studio speakers in the background. “OK. Go ahead and tell me that I’m fired. I’m just telling the truth though. YOU won’t toot your own horn when you deserve it so I figured I’d do it.”

I sat there several seconds composing myself while tears streamed down my face. “I ought to fire you on the spot but I can’t. I said I’d never be mad at you when you told the truth. I don’t necessarily agree with how you did it but you did it anyway. Let’s get this show finished so we can have lunch then get to the theater. I have two more shows to do today.” It took the rest of the tune for me to compose myself again. As the music ended, Tammy saw I wasn’t quite ready and did a toss to some commercials. That bought me a couple more minutes. The commercials were about to end. “We’re back in five, four, three, two…”

The bumper music started and I again greeted the listeners. “I’m back folks, I just had to take a couple of minutes. Yes, Tammy is still here, I thought about skinning her alive but the little minx is too fast for me. You should have seen me chasing her around the studio. I lost. Anyway, I’m sure there are people out there with computer problems so let’s get the show going. Tammy, who’s on the line first?”

“Jen, this will be Joe from Seattle. Are you there, Joe?”

“I’m here Tammy. I have a question for Jennifer. How in the world did you create ‘The Future is Now’ on a computer?”

“That’s a fair computer question. Joe. Keep in mind I’m not a composer through all of this. About a year and a half ago I had the tune running through my head and I just couldn’t shake it out. I started entering it one note at a time into some MIDI composing software I have. It took nearly a year for me to learn enough to get it sounding the way I wanted it. Lots of errors and botched notes at the start. Eventually I got it right.”

“That explains the music. What about the vocals?”

“I used a sound editing program to record the output of the synthesizer on the computer’s sound card as a wave file. Then I recorded the various vocals as separate tracks. I have two sound cards in that particular computer so I can listen to something at the same time I’m recording. The software has a feature that keeps all of the tracks in sync so it’s easy to overlay multiple tracks to build the song piece by piece.”

“What about the main vocal?”

“Tammy recorded what I did yesterday on a cassette tape. What you heard was my actual performance at the theater.”

“Thanks, Jennifer. Nice job on the song too. My last question is where I can get a copy of ‘The Future is Now’?”

“Nowhere I know about. I'm not planning on releasing it. I don't think it's good enough to inflict on the world. It's just something I was playing around with. Thanks for asking though."

“Sorry to hear that, Jennifer. I hope everyone floods your email box with requests so you'll consider releasing it.”

“Thanks for calling, Joe. Tammy, who’s the next caller?”

It went on like this for the rest of the hour. Nearly everyone that called wanted a copy of the song. I checked my email from the station and the list showed over a thousand emails with ‘The future is now’ on the subject line. That was after only 20 minutes into the show. I checked again just after the show ended and found almost five thousand emails with ‘future’ somewhere in the subject line. Tammy was looking over my shoulder.

“I told you that you were good. Do you believe me now?”

“I guess I’ll have to, Tammy. I’m not going to worry about this right now. I need to get lunch and head for the theater. Let’s get moving. There's just a little less than two hours until show time and counting.” I grabbed my things as we made a dash for her car from the warm studio. The icy cold wind sliced into every fiber of my body as I got into the car. “Damn, I hate central New York winters. Maybe I’ll move to Florida.”

“Wouldn’t help much. They get hurricanes there.”

“Can’t be any worse than freezing my boobs off.” By now, the little car was showing signs of heat inside. “Let’s get some drive-thru stuff and eat it at the theater. Ok with you Tammy?’

“As long as you eat something. What do you want?”

“Right now a bowl of hot and sour soup would taste real good with some fresh fried noodles. I think that’s about all I can handle.”

“I know just the place and it’s on the way too.”

We rode in silence until Tammy pulled into the parking lot at the Chinese place. “I’ll go in and get it. Is there anything else you want, Jen?”

“Ummm… Want to split an order of sweet and sour chicken?”

“Sounds good to me. Let me get in there.” She left the engine running to keep the car warm and disappeared in the front door of the restaurant. A few minutes later she came back out with a big bag in her hands. She passed it over to me as she got back into the car. The bag felt like it weighed a ton.

“My God, Tammy, what did you do? Buy out the place?”

“Nope. I got a couple of other things too. Maybe you’ll pick at all of them and have a better lunch than you would have had otherwise.”

I looked at her a moment and almost scolded her for what she was doing until it sunk in that Tammy and Barb really did care about me. I got a wonderfully warm feeling inside and melted back into the seat. I cried silently all the rest of the way to the theater.

Tammy pulled the car into a parking space near the door to the stage area. She looked over at me. I was still crying. She took a napkin out of the bag and started to wipe away my tears. “What are you blubbering about, Jen?”

"Nothing...umm… Let's get inside before the soup freezes."

This time Greg was the first one there. Tammy and I disappeared into a little out of the way room to eat our lunch. It wasn't out of the way enough since a couple of people found us. One was Sally Barton, the actress playing Victoria Grant. The other was Toni Everet. She was Sally’s understudy and had a dancing part and some chorus numbers unless she had to take over for Sally.

"Nice piece in the paper this morning, Jen. How much did you pay the guy to do that?" Her words dripped with venom.

"Just what do you mean by that, Sally?"

"Just what I said. Who are you to come in here at the last minute and steal the show?"

"Nobody. I didn't ask for this to be dumped in my lap. Go ask Greg."

"Hmph…You probably bought him off too."

"I can't change what you think of me, Sally. All I know is that after three more shows I'm out of here. I didn't want to do this and I'm still not entirely comfortable with it. Besides, can I help it if people like my performance?"

"Listen bitch, just keep out of my way. Do you understand?"

"Sally, we're stuck with each other. Why don't we call a truce and leave each other alone, ok?"

"No deal witch. Just climb back on your broom and fly out of here. I'll make your life miserable if you don't."

"Do you want Greg to cancel the next three performances because nobody else can do the role?"

"No."

"Then deal with it. Three more performances and I'm gone. Remember that."

She turned on her heel and stormed out of the room slamming the door behind her. Toni flinched noticeably. “Sorry, Jennifer. I just don’t know what’s gotten into her. She flipped out when she saw the review in the paper this morning. She’s been like this all day. Since we live next door to each other I’ve been riding in with her. She was really upset on the drive here.”

“That’s ok, Toni. Just see if you can calm her down. What I said is the truth. I never asked for this. I was pushed into it to save the four shows this weekend. I never knew that my performance would be as well received as it seems to be.”

“I’ll try to talk to her but I doubt that she’ll listen to anyone. Just watch out for her, Jennifer. I’m afraid she might try to do something.” Toni left to try to talk to Sally. I didn’t have much hope that it would do any good.

"WOW, Jen. What happened to get Sally angry like that?"

"The ugly face of jealousy I'm afraid. I probably got a much larger mention than the rest of the cast combined in the paper today and she's mad about it."

"Well it was only fair the way he trashed you in the paper the day before."

"You know that, I know that and probably everyone else out there knows that, Tammy. All she sees is the press and publicity. She thinks I'm trying to steal her chance at fame away from her."

"Toni is right, just watch out for Sally. I think she'll try to pull something today or tomorrow."

"I'll keep my eyes wide open, Tammy. Now let's finish up here and get busy. There's not much time left to get ready and you still have to set up."

We finished our lunch and Tammy took the leftovers out to the car. The cold temperatures in the unheated car would keep the food just fine. We could warm it up again in the microwave at home for a late night snack before bed. I went to wardrobe to get dressed then waited on the old couch for makeup. Since it was rather messy I waited as long as I could before having it applied.

I found a copy of the Entertainment section from the morning paper on the couch so I began reading the review. As it turned out, he did mention the rest of the cast by name and had lots of good things to say about everyone including Sally. The only reason I could think of for her reaction was that she was worried that Greg might actually replace her with me in the lead when Julie came back.

I stayed on the old couch for a little while longer. Just as I was ready to go to makeup, a delivery person followed Sally onto the stage. He was carrying a huge bouquet of flowers. Sally just stood there glaring at me.

"Are you Jennifer Stevens?"

"Yes, I am."

"I have a delivery for you. Can you sign this please?" I signed his delivery slip then he handed the flowers to me and left the stage. I put them on the floor and looked at the card that was attached.

When I opened it up it read "Congratulations on your successful opening night. We hope you'll be able to do our show. Looking forward to talking to you on Tuesday. Mark." The card had a large mouse ears corporate logo on it. Sally snatched the card out of my hands and read it.

"So that's what you're up to you bitch."

"Sally, this has nothing at all to do with this play. I'd tell you more but I can't talk about it right now."

"You’re not going to come in here and run over the top of me just to make yourself look good. You're going down hard blondie." She stormed off the stage slamming the stage door behind her.

A few minutes later Tammy came backstage to tell me that Greg had requested a meeting of the cast in the makeup room. Since I had to get my makeup and hair done anyway I headed there. Sam was waiting for me again and in fifteen minutes I was transformed into the dizty blonde bombshell my role required. Greg came in just as Sam finished. He stepped up onto a chair to get everyone’s attention.

“Attention everyone, I said settle down! First, I want to let everyone know that the remaining three performances this weekend all sold out earlier this afternoon. That’s the first time it has ever happened in the history of the Community Theater group. We owe it all to Jennifer Stevens, our fill-in for Julie Walters.” A round of applause spread across the room. Sally just stood there with her arms folded across her chest glaring at me.

“The other announcement is that thanks to a friend of the theater who wishes to remain anonymous, there will be a supper buffet served on-stage starting at around five thirty tonight and the remaining Saturdays of the run of the show. Please clear the stage quickly so the caterer can get set up. I also need to remind you that you MUST change out of your costumes before you eat. We won’t have enough time to clean a costume if you spill something on it while eating. That’s all I have today. Break a leg everyone!”

Greg stepped off the chair leaving the room to return to the box office area. I got out of the makeup chair heading back for the old sofa on the side of the stage. Adam joined me a few minutes later. “Hello, love. Want your meltdown kiss for the night?”

“I’m afraid I’ll have to pass on that this time, Adam. I need to be as sharp as I can be tonight. Maybe tonight a little fear will be a good thing for me.”

“What’s going on, Jen?”

“Sally and I had a confrontation earlier this afternoon. Seems she’s not very happy about all the publicity I’ve been getting because of the play. Something else is bothering her too. I can't figure out what it is though.”

“You didn’t go looking for the publicity, it just happened. What's she upset about?”

“She found out about a deal I have with a business and she’s all bent out of shape believing that I’m using the play to gain more exposure. She wouldn't listen that the deal had very little to do with the play.”

“So what’s this deal that you mentioned anyway?”

“I wish I could tell you and the rest of the cast but I can’t. Nothing is certain yet. When I can tell everyone I will. For this afternoon just hold me tight, Adam.”

We snuggled together on the couch for what seemed like hours but it was actually only about 20 minutes. The noise from the other side of the curtain grew louder as the audience filed in from the cold. Just before show time the din was amazing. A hush swept over the theater as Greg began his announcement, an exact copy of the one last night, then the orchestra started up. A few minutes later the curtain parted as the first act got under way.

The afternoon show was another stunning success. We got another six curtain calls. We could have probably gone to at least ten but we needed to clear the stage so the caterer could set up for the buffet.

Sally just walked off the stage after the last curtain call. She tried everything she could to upset me during our brief appearances together on the stage. I stayed in character throughout the play and never once dropped out to respond to any of her childish tricks. I did have to improvise several lines of dialog when she skipped over some key elements in the play that would have totally ruined the performance. The fact that the audience howled with laughter only angered her even more.

After changing back into my little red dress I got into line to get supper. As I neared the end of the buffet line Greg pulled me off to the side then got everyone's attention.

"I have another announcement to make." He motioned to someone off-stage. I heard a rumbling sound as a cart with a HUGE cake was rolled out onto the stage. My jaw dropped as I read the icing letters on the cake, "Happy Birthday Jennifer!", in letters that had to be four inches high.

The cast and crew started in on a ragged rendition of "Happy Birthday" to my nearly total shock. I'd been so busy the past few days I forgot all about today being my birthday. When I changed they had retained the same birthday and simply changed the year of my "birth" to match my apparent age. According to my driver's license birth date I was twenty-five years old today. I felt like forty-six, which is what I was mentally.

A pile of presents appeared on another cart as the song ended. Everyone was shouting for me to say something as I stood there in near total mind lock. Greg stepped in and rescued me.

"I'm sure that this has overwhelmed her and she'll need a little time to find her wits again. Jennifer, if you'll do the ceremonial cake cutting we'll get on with supper." He handed me a knife and I cut myself a corner of the cake. I found that it was vanilla butter-cream icing on a dark chocolate devil's food cake, my absolute favorite combination of cake and frosting.

I put the slice of cake on another small paper plate then headed for the old couch. Tammy was already on the couch and had saved me my usual spot. “That went great, Jen. That's the first time since I've known you that you were at a loss for words."

I realized at that moment who had tipped off Greg and the cast about my birthday. "Tammy I should be mad at you for all this but I can't. Thanks." I reached over and hugged the stuffing out of her. "Thanks for being my best friend!"

"No problem, Jen. Thanks for being my friend and such a great boss!"

We sat eating our supper for a few minutes then the conversation started up again.

"Jen, that was sort of strange out on stage. She tried so hard to force you to mess up. I thought Sally was going to have a stroke or something when she got so mad. You never even flinched once under her barrage.”

“It was that visible from out front?”

“Sure, I overheard several people wondering what she was doing. If the critic was here he’s sure to pick up on it and mention her poor performance this afternoon.”

“Let’s just hope he waited for tonight’s performance and that she’ll decide to give up her little games to ruin me. It just won’t work because I won’t LET it work. She’s only hurting herself by doing it.”

“Where did she go, Jen? I haven’t seen her in the food line yet.”

“Probably sulking in one of the private dressing rooms. I saw Toni a little while ago carrying two plates into the hallway. I haven’t seen either of them since.”

“If I see Toni do you want me to have her come see you?”

“Would you, Tammy? I hope we can head this off before it escalates any more. Maybe I’d better fill Greg in on this too. If you see him tell I need to talk with him.”

Tammy waded into the sea of bodies milling around on the stage. A few minutes later Greg wandered over. “Jen, we’ve worked together long enough that I know how to read that face of yours even though you’ve changed. Let’s have it.”

“You asked for it, Greg. Sally is really mad at me because she thinks I’m trying to steal the show and her role out from under her. We both know that’s not true.”

“I was wondering what was going on between you two on stage this afternoon, now I know. Thanks for handling that as well as you did. It must have been very rough.”

“It was and it’s probably going to get worse tonight unless she decides to give it up. I told her that after the last performance this weekend I was gone. She won’t listen to me or anyone else, Toni has been working on her all night.”

“Want me to say something to her?”

“That might only make things worse if she thought you would consider booting her out. Let me try to handle this one, Greg. The worst than can happen is she’ll keep trying to torpedo me and maybe succeed. I’ll just have to be on my best guard to deflect it. She’s only hurting her own performance anyway. Tammy told me quite a few people in the audience noticed something wrong.”

“I heard the same comments from dome people on their way out. Let me know if you need my help, Jen. Otherwise I’ll stay clear unless it starts to effect the show more than it has already.” He left me setting alone on the couch. Toni was standing off to one side and saw that Greg had moved away. She came over to sit beside me.

“So how’s Sally doing?”

“Not good. She’s still fuming mad at you. All of her little attempts to get you to trip up didn’t work. I don’t know what she’s planning but it doesn’t look good. Watch out for yourself tonight.”

“Any idea of what would get her to calm down?”

“Maybe if you died right now, that would probably do it. I still don’t know what made her this way. I’m sorry I can’t get through to her, Jen.”

“Has she said anything to you about any roles she’s up for lately?”

“Yes, she’s up for a dancing role in some special that MouseWorld is doing near the end of March. She kept mumbling something about you getting a bouquet and a card from them earlier today. What’s going on?”

“I think I know but I’m not certain enough to say yet. Let me work on it. Ok?” Toni nodded as she stood up then disappeared into the crowd. A few minutes later Tammy came back.

“Did you see Greg and Toni?”

“Yes and I think I might have found the problem. According to Toni, Sally is up for a part in the special I might host. She thinks that I’m going to try to take away her chance to be in the show as a dancer. That’s what has her so mad at me. She found out about my involvement when Mark from their office sent me a bouquet this afternoon. I think I know how to defuse this whole situation. Did you put my cell phone in that large purse you stocked for me?”

“It’s there. Do you need it?”

“Yup. Use it to call Barb on her cell number and get Mark's cell phone number. I need to talk to him fast. I hope she has it in her day planner.”

“I’m on it, boss.” She vanished into the darkness on the almost deserted stage. There was still about an hour until the next show. While I was waiting for Tammy I decided that I needed to get back in costume. Dolly and Maggie helped me change again then I wandered back to the couch.

Another ten minutes passed before Tammy came back with the cell phone and a scrap of paper. “Got it, Jen. Barb had it in her notebook. Here it is.”

“Thanks, Tammy. I need to do this myself. Scoot and get ready again.”

“Let me know, ok?” I nodded as I dialed the number. A voice answered on the other end.

“Hello?”

“Mark?”

“Yes. This is Mark.”

“Hi, Mark, Jennifer Stevens calling.”

“Well hello, Jennifer, I didn’t expect to hear from you so soon. Did you get the bouquet?”

“I did and it's lovely. I hope I didn’t call at bad time.”

“It’s fine. What can I do for you?”

“First, I want to tell you that I’ve decided to go ahead and host the show. There are details we need to work out so I’ll give you a call in your office on Monday morning to get started.”

”That’s great, Jennifer. Welcome aboard. I assume there’s more?”

“Can you tell me if they’re casting any parts for the show? I’m doing the play with Sally Burton. She says she's up for a dancing part.”

“Let me make a call and I'll ring you back in a few minutes. Give me your cell number.” I gave him the number and waited for a return call.

About ten minutes later my cell phone beeped. "Hello?"

“Hi, Jennifer, this is Mark. Yes, she got the part. We haven’t been able to reach her by phone to let her know. All we keep getting is her answering machine. She hasn’t called back yet. If we can’t reach her by the end of the day on Monday we’ll have to call the next choice on the list”

“Mark can you stand by at this number? I’ll have her call you right back. By the way it’s ok to tell her about my involvement if she asks.”

“I'll be here.”

“Thanks, Mark. I’ll talk to you on Monday. Bye!”

I searched almost every square inch of the theater and found Sally sulking in a small room away from the main traffic of the backstage area. She glared at me when I opened the door and walked into the room.

“What are you doing here, bitch?”

“Saving your sorry ass, that’s what. Here. Take my cell phone and call this number. Ask for Mark and give him your name.”

“Why should I?’

“Just do it.” I sat down in a chair and watcher her slowly dial the number.

“Can I talk to Mark please? This is Sally Burton calling… No. I didn’t get your message… I WHAT?… I did?… But how?… She did huh… How did she… Really?… Thanks, Mark. I’ll get your office number from her and call you on Monday. Thanks again, Bye!”

She looked up at me with an expression of great sadness mingled in great joy. “I guess I really screwed up didn't I?”

“My guess is that if they defined the word ‘asshole’ in the dictionary that your picture would be in there as one of the prime examples.”

“I was pretty bad. Can you ever forgive me after what I did?”

“Sally, I do forgive you. Otherwise I would never have come in here and had you make that call. It would have been easier to say a few choice words to Greg and had you fired from this play. I could have torpedoed that job at MouseWorld if I was really pissed about this. I’m not mad at you, just upset at the way you treated me before you even understood the situation. That’s all.”

“I promise I’ll work on my attitude.” She started to cry by the bucket full as we hugged.

“Hey! Stop that. You’re ruining your makeup job!” I glanced at her watch. “Oh shit, we’re late. Come on!” I grabbed her arm and pulled hard. We had about ten minutes before the opening curtain. I’d make it ok but Sally wouldn’t unless we hurried.

Somehow she managed to turn off the water works as I stuffed her into the makeup chair. “Sam, fix her up while I get the rest of her costume.” He started to clean her up and put on new makeup. I grabbed the rest of her first costume and headed back for the makeup room. Sam just finished when I came in the door.

“Move, Sally, two minutes!” We ran for the backstage area as fast as our heels and tight skirts would let us. I got her into position and shoved the rest of her costume at her. I went tearing back to the makeup room to get my own makeup and hair finished. I think Sam broke his previous speed record when he finished. I retrieved the rest of my costume and assumed my now standard position on the old sofa.

Greg appeared on the sofa a few minutes after the play started. He whispered in my ear. “Well?”

I whispered back. “All taken care of. The war is over. Tell you afterwards.”

Greg nodded then went to do whatever it is that directors do while the play is running. Adam slipped in beside me and put his arms around me. We snuggled in the darkness like that until just before our first appearance.

The second performance of the day turned out to be the best of the three so far. With the pressure off of Sally she really sunk her teeth into the role giving a great performance. The audience roared with applause when she stepped onto the stage for the first of eight curtain calls. During one of them, someone presented her with a bouquet of at least two dozen roses. She motioned for me to come forward and handed the bundle of roses to me and kissed my cheek. I split the bundle in half and handed one bundle back to her and hugged her. The audience went wilder still as we both waved. The curtain finally closed and stayed closed. It still took another few minutes for the applause to subside.

Sally and I collapsed on the old sofa. “Wow, Sally, you really nailed it tonight. A great job!”

“Thanks, Jen. You were pretty good yourself. I really enjoyed the scene where you were talking with King Marchand about him not being able to get it up. The audience was absolutely howling!”

“That wasn’t too over the top was it?”

“Nope. Just right, didn’t you hear the audience?”

“I was too busy. At least after tomorrow I can watch it from the pit like I usually do.” Greg picked that moment to come over to us.

“So what was the problem between the two of you?”

Sally winked at me. “Gee, Greg, was there a problem? Did you hear anything about a problem, Jen? I didn’t hear anything about a problem. If there was a problem I’d certainly know about it.” She squeezed my hand.

“Nope, no problem at all that we know of? Right, Sally?" She nodded yes eagerly. "Just who started that ugly rumor, Greg? As far as I know there never was any problem between the two of us. Right, Sally?”

“That’s right, Jen.” Greg’s jaw dropped open as he shook his head. He shrugged then walked away muttering something about having an all-male cast for his next show.

We laughed ourselves silly. “Will he be all right, Jen?”

“I think so. I’ve known him for around thirty years and he always recovers from these shows. I’ll talk to him first thing tomorrow and let him know what went on if that’s all right with you.”

“Fine with me. Hey, times a wastin’. Let’s get out of this stuff and back to street normal.” She got up and pulled me onto my feet. We walked arm-in-arm to the makeup room getting stared at by the rest of the cast. They had been witnesses to the battle that took place between us during the earlier performance.

Getting out of costume and makeup took only about thirty minutes. We were both done when Tammy bounced up to me. “Looks like you two kissed and made up tonight.”

“We did, yes. The war is over permanently isn’t it, Sally?”

“It should never have started, Jen. It was entirely my fault. Thanks for coming to bat for me.”

“Hey, you got that role all by yourself. I just made sure that the message got delivered. You’d better trash that old answering machine and get a new one too.”

“I’m making a little bonfire tonight. Guess what’s going to be at the center of it.”

“There goes the answering machine.” We giggled as we walked to the stage door.

Toni met us at the stage door. “What happened between you two? The whole cast is buzzing about it.”

“Why don’t you fill her in, Sally. Tammy and I are heading home. It’s been a very long day.”

“That’s right you did your radio show before you got here today. See you tomorrow, Jen.” She gave me a hug as they went out to their car.

“What do you think, Tammy. Just head home or do some pizza?”

“Let’s go home. We have the leftover Chinese in the car we can warm up. You look loads better than last night, Jen.”

“I feel better too. I guess I have to eat three solid meals a day from now on while I'm doing things like this. I used to be able to run on my reserves when I was a man. I had extra body fat to draw from. I don’t now.”

“What little body fat you have now is in exactly the right places in exactly the right amounts, don’t you even THINK about getting rid of any of it. Now out to the car. You’ve got one more performance tomorrow then you’re clear of this. Now MARCH!”

“Yes SIR, SEARGENT, SIR!” I snapped to attention and saluted then marched to the car. The wind whipped around my legs and toyed with my sensitive parts. God how I hate central New York winters.

The car warmed up inside after a few miles. We made it back to my house, had a little snack on what was left of the Chinese and went to bed. I doubt that either of us was awake for more than a few minutes after our heads hit the pillows.

Sunday, January 5, 2003

When I woke up the bed was empty next to me and the clock said almost eight AM. The smell of cooking bacon drifted into the bedroom. I thought I'd have some fun with Tammy so I played possum and faked being asleep. I heard her call for me once to try to wake me up. I just huddled in the bed under the covers. A few minutes later I felt a hand shaking my shoulder.

"Awwww ma, do I HAVE to go to school today?" I swatted at the hand shaking my shoulder. "Just 10 minutes more please?"

Tammy didn't say a word. Instead she yanked the blankets off the bed. I just began feeling around like I was looking for the covers to pull them back over me. The next thing I felt was a pair of hands searching for my ticklish spots. She finally found them and I squirmed and giggled for a few seconds. I was finally able to grab one of her hands and flip her over me onto the bed. I started searching for her ticklish spots and soon a tickle war was in full progress. It lasted only thirty seconds or so before both of were out of breath from all of the giggling.

I looked over at Tammy. "Truce?"

"Yup, besides I left the bacon cooking. If I don't get it I'll be giving you burnt offerings for breakfast."

"I'll be there right after a bathroom trip." Tammy bounced out of the bed heading back to the kitchen. I headed for the bathroom.

While I was finishing up in the bathroom I heard the phone ring. I heard Tammy yell "I'll get it." After a short pause, "Jen, it's for you. It's Sally."

"I'm coming." I washed my hands and headed for the kitchen grabbing the phone laying on the counter.

"Hi, Sally, what's up this morning?"

"Jen, have you seen the morning paper yet?"

"No. Is it important?"

"Yes, go get it. I'll hang on. Look at the front page." I put the phone on the counter again and retrieved the paper from the front porch. I waited until I was back in the kitchen to open it.

The headline read "Local actress and passenger injured." I read the first paragraph of the article then grabbed the phone. "How bad, Sally?"

"Toni has a broken leg. I've got some bad cuts and bruises along with a couple of black eyes. My left arm is fractured and a couple of ribs are cracked too. We hit a patch of black ice on the way home last night. The car hit a phone pole."

"Does Greg know yet?"

"I called him first then I wanted to call you. Jen, I want you to go on in my place. Neither of us is in any shape to go on stage. We won't be until well after the play is over either."

"What about Julie's role?"

"Greg called her and she's agreed to start again today. If you give Greg a call at home, he has all the details worked out."

"Are you sure you want me to do this, Sally?"

"I'm sure of it. Just tell Mark what happened and that I still want the role if I recover in time. I've got to go. The nurse needs to change my bandages now. Jen, I know you'll do just fine. Please do it?"

"I will, Sally. Just get well as fast as you can. Come and see us at the theater when you're able, ok?"

"I'll try. Thanks, Jen, I have to go. Bye." I put the phone down, walked over to the kitchen table and collapsed in a chair. I motioned for Tammy and handed her the paper. A few seconds later her bottom hit the chair hard too.

"My God, Jen. Is she ok?"

"Both Toni and Sally are doing fine but they won't be able to complete the show dates. Sally asked me to take over her role. She says Greg has it all worked out."

"Are you going to do it?"

"If I don't the play won't run. The group doesn't have enough left in the treasury to pay the bills they have right now even with sell-outs of the last three performances. They were counting on the funds from this show to balance the books and get a little ahead for the next show. I really don't have any choice."

"Let's call Greg." She ran to get my purse. I kept a small book full of phone numbers in there at all times. "I got Greg's number." She dialed the phone then handed it to me. A male voice answered.

"Hello"

"Hi, Greg. I just heard."

"Hi, Jen. Are you going to do it?"

"Yes. Where do we go from here?"

"Meet me at the theater around nine thirty. We need to work on costumes and hair. Dolly, Maggie and Sam will meet us there."

"See you then, Greg. Bye." I put the phone back on the hook. "Go ahead and serve up breakfast Tammy. We have to be at the theater at nine thirty to figure everything out."

"Breakfast coming right up then."

Tammy served up large portions of hash browns, two eggs and several strips of bacon for each of us. Toast and OJ completed the meal. "No coffee for you today. We're both going to get wound up enough as it is."

"I agree. Just make sure I get something for lunch. I'm going to be running on nerves through this whole thing."

"I'll take care of it. Finish up than go take a shower. No time this morning for a tub session. I'm not even going to make you wear a dress or skirt today. Just put on a comfortable blouse and jeans. No heels either. It's cold outside so choose warm stuff. The temperature is down in the low teens and the wind chill is in the single digits."

"Typical central NY weather. I'm finished so I'm headed for the bathroom."

Tammy took care of the dishes then headed for my bedroom to get dressed. I took a real fast shower then got dressed. Tammy found a blouse and jeans for me. I put on two pairs of socks and my favorite boots. I was more interested in warmth than style this morning. I did a quick comb and brush on my hair. I caught up with Tammy in the kitchen again. She was making several sandwiches from peanut butter and jelly. At least if I got desperate I would have something to eat.

She stuffed the sandwiches in a bag along with a stack of crackers and a couple of candy bars. We grabbed our purses and coats to head for the car.

We made it to the theater just as Dolly and Maggie arrived. We followed them inside to the wardrobe room.

"So you're going to do it then?"

"Yes, Dolly. I have to. The group will go under if I don't. There's not enough money yet to pay off all of the bills on this play or get set up for another one. I'm sort of stuck."

"Come on then, strip so I can get these costumes altered. Tammy, outside."

"Nope, she can stay. Something I haven't told the rest of the cast yet is that I'm going to be hosting a live TV special from Orlando in a few months. Tammy is going to be my personal assistant. She may as well learn from two of the best in the wardrobe world."

"Then if she stays she works. Tammy, there's a whole rack of stuff back there with a Victoria label on the rack. Wheel the whole thing out here please." Moments later Tammy appeared with a large rack full of costumes.

"I change into all of that?"

"Nope, some are spares just in case. You have 6 costume changes though. Let's get the female costumes first."

Over the next hour, I tried on all of the female costumes as they made alterations. Unlike the Norma costumes, these changes were more or less permanent.

"That about does it Maggie. Want to try the iron maiden next?"

"I'll get it Dolly." Maggie brought back a contraption that looked like some type of torture device. It looked sort of like an overgrown corset except the laces were at the top not in the middle.

"What's that?"

"That, Jen is what we use to hold down your breasts and fill out your middle. It has a filler that adds several inches to your waist. The corset like section will hide your breasts. Some additional padding in the 'male' outfits takes care of the rest."

"I just got used to having these things and now you want me to bind them down?"

"That's how it works, hon. Let's get this on you." She wrapped it around me. A few hooks closed it loosely around me. She began to pull on the laces to compress my chest. "Let me know when it gets uncomfortable."

"It was before you put it on me."

"Stop whining!" I stood there as they tugged and pulled. I felt like I was going to faint so they stopped to take a measurement of my chest.

"You can let her out some Maggie. She's not as large as Sally so we won't have to make her as uncomfortable. They loosened the laces a bit and I was able to get more air.

"Once we get this adjusted there are a couple of clasps that we'll use during the show to make getting this thing on and off much faster. We set up a small changing area behind a screen and you'll change there. Both of us will be there to help. You have some very tight changes to make time wise. If we can, I'd like to try to run through them before the play starts to check the timing. There's one spot where we have less than two minutes to change you from a man to a woman."

"What about my hair?"

"Greg called Sam to come down and check out the wig situation. He should be here any minute. Greg should be turning up any time too."

A few minutes later we heard a knock on the door. "Jen, its Greg. Are you in there?"

"Yes. Dolly, Maggie and Tammy are here too. Give me a few minutes and I'll be out."

"Dolly, let's try one of the male costumes to see how she looks in it."

"Ok, Maggie. Which one?"

"The first change is fine." Dolly took a suit, shirt and pants off the rack.

"We got creative with these. The shirt is actually part of the coat as are the sleeves of the shirt poking out of the arms of the coat. You just put the whole thing on and zip it up for a fast change. We don't have much room for alterations so I'm hoping these fit well enough to get by."

The pants had an elastic wait that would be hidden under the coat. They seemed to fit well with the extra padding around my middle. The coat went on ok but it felt a little loose in spots and a little tight in others.

"I think we can get by with this, Dolly. Jen, go show Greg what you look like in this and see what he says."

I headed out to the stage to find Greg setting on my favorite old couch. "Well, how do I look?"

"If I couldn't see your face and all that hair I would think you were a man under there. This just might work."

"It has to work, Greg. Remember the bottom line?" He frowned.

"Yeah, I do. Go on and check out the rest of the costumes. I saw Sam come in a few minutes ago so he'll be ready for you when you're done in there."

"Tell Sam I'll be in as soon as Dolly and Maggie are finished with me. Maybe another thirty minutes or so." I trudged back to the wardroom resigned to my fate. The 'iron maiden' chafed against my skin as I walked. Fortunately, it tended to stabilize my hips so they didn't sway as much. That helped walking more like a man would. I just was getting used to the feminine feelings, now I had to relearn how to be a man all over again.

I was a little wrong in my guess of how long it took. It turned out to be closer to forty-five minutes until Dolly and Maggie were satisfied that everything would work. I finally caught up with Sam as I slumped into the makeup chair.

"How are you this morning, Jennifer?"

"I've been better, Sam. What are you going to do to me."

"That depends on what we can do with your hair."

"What are the options?"

"The best one is to shorten what you have and color it for the female part of the role. We can use a wig for the male part if I handle the cut properly. The other option is to use wigs for both if all of that hair will fit under them."

"Let's try keeping my hair intact first. I haven't told the rest of the cast yet but I have something coming up where I need to keep the look I've got already. If we can't work it out I'll have to have to go with your initial suggestion and wear a wig for the other job."

"Ok. Let's see what I can do to keep you looking like you are when you're not Victor or Victoria."

Over the next hour, he packed my hair tightly under a flesh colored plastic cap that fit very tightly on my head and was glued temporarily in place. Next, a long dark brown wig with Victoria's hairstyle was placed over it. Sam said he couldn't fix it on with adhesive since I needed to change to Victor's hairstyle quickly. I looked at myself in the mirror marveling at the change in my appearance from just the hair color and shorter style.

"Well, Jennifer, I think this just might work. Let's try the male hair style and see what that looks like."

"Go ahead, Sam. This feels uncomfortable but I think I can tolerate it for the show." He gently took the long wig off replacing it with one much shorter. Depending on the way it was combed out it could either look like a short woman's cut or a slightly longer men's hairstyle. This was the wig I would wear for most of the show since Victoria adopted her dual roles near the start of the play.

"Yes, this will work. Let me leave this one on you. Go back to wardrobe and get dressed in the first male costume then come back here and we'll work on the makeup."

"Thanks, Sam. I'll be back as soon as I can." I made a side trip to the lady's room. While I was there, I took a few minutes to look at myself in the mirror. I doubted that I really looked masculine enough to pull off the role but there was no other choice. I mused that I now was proud of my feminine appearance and somewhat concerned at loosing it, and myself again, doing this role. I realized then that I really didn't need to worry too much. The swaying of the breasts on my chest, the fact that I now needed to sit down to pee and that my period would be starting again in a few days would remind me in no uncertain terms that I was now fully female. I was just playing the role of a woman playing a man who was a female impersonator.

I returned to the makeup room after the change to the first male costume. Sam applied the proper makeup then I headed for the stage again to find Greg. I decided to try the overall character so I lowered my voice a bit and cranked in a slight accent. The iron maiden helped reduce my hip sway down to the point that there was only a slight amount noticeable. Since the Count was supposed to be slightly effeminate, it looked almost right somehow. Greg did a double take when he saw me.

"Is that really you inside there, Jen?"

"I am Victor, sir. Who might you be? I do not believe we have been introduced." I offered my hand to shake his.

"That's absolutely perfect, Jennifer." I dropped out of character and sat on the old couch beside him.

"Thanks, Greg. I'm drawing on who I used to be. It's kind of hard since I locked all of that away to be able to act properly as a woman. Just when I thought I had things all sorted out this comes along."

"I know it will be hard on you. If you feel you're going to have problems after today's show I can try to find someone else."

"Thanks, Greg. I'm going to go change back into the first costume and wig now. I'll wait for the makeup until just before show time. Are you going to let the cast know?"

"Just as soon as they come in." I nodded the headed for wardrobe and makeup. Most of the cast had gathered in the seats when I got back.

Greg got everyone to quiet down then started to speak. "By now most of you have seen the morning paper or heard about the accident last night from other cast members. Sally and Toni are recovering in the hospital but will not be able to perform the role of Victoria Grant. The play will go on however since one of our cast members has risen to the challenge of the role. Jennifer Stevens will take over the part at the urging of Sally Barton. Julie Walters is returning today to play Norma Cassidy. Please give Jennifer all the help you can. She has only agreed to take on the role for this performance. I hope she may be able to continue on in the role until the end of the play."

The cast applauded for a few seconds then Greg motioned for quiet. "Two hours until show time folks. Let's get busy." The cast resumed their preparations while I wound up on the old couch backstage. Tammy was waiting for me. She held out a peanut butter and jelly sandwich and a bottle of cold soda from the concession stand.

"You need to eat something, Jen. This is the best I can do right now. I'll get you something better at the intermission."

"Thanks, Tammy but I'm not hungry right now."

"Eat it anyway for me? I don't want you getting sick."

"I may get sick anyway, Tammy." I accepted the sandwich and took a bite and a drink of the soda then tried to change the subject. "All set out front?"

"Everything is ready, Jen. Got a case of butterfiles?"

"Not any worse than Friday night."

"Cut the crap, Jen, this is Tammy talking…"

"Oh hell, I couldn't be wound up any tighter if I tried. I finally know what a deer feels like in the headlights of an oncoming car."

"At least you still have your sense of humor. You'll do just fine, Jen. Everyone out there will give you all the help they can. Just do the best you can and everything will fall into place."

"I wish I could believe that. The thing that will fall into place will probably be me into the orchestra pit."

"Jen, you've never frozen up before and I see no possible way you'll start now. You've been through a sex change not of your own choosing, rescuing kids from a burning bus, several tornadoes, so many live radio shows I've lost count and three live performances of a play that you had only one practice to prepare for. If you haven't gone stark raving bonkers from all of that by now I doubt that you ever will."

"Thanks for the pep talk, Tammy, but I'm still not convinced. I had to lock away all of my old male feelings and behavior and now it's all coming back if I want it to or not. I'll probably choke tonight."

"If you freeze up it's better it happens now rather than later, Jen. There are lots of people here that care about you and will try to help you through this. What if it happened in the middle of the special you're going to host? Want to make a fool of yourself in front of thirty million people on live television?"

"I never thought of it that way. I guess if I make it through this, I'll most likely make it through anything."

"That's the spirit. Just go out there and make 'em laugh!"

"You're not gonna start in with the 'Make 'em Laugh' number from 'Singin' in the Rain' are you? You're no Donald O'Connor you know."

"Well you're no Gene Kelly either. Debbie Reynolds maybe."

"Hmmm… maybe if I think of myself as the unsinkable Molly Brown I'll be fine."

"There you go, Jen!" Tammy looked at her watch. "OOPS! Time to get moving. The audience will be coming in soon. Time we both got busy."

"Thanks, Tammy. I needed that. Do me one favor?"

"What's that?"

"If I faint and fall toward the pit, get everyone out of the way so I don't hurt anyone?" Tammy broke out in a big smile and we both giggled. She headed for the orchestra pit while I headed to makeup for the finishing touches. I walked past the area backstage where I would do several quick costume changes. Dolly and Maggie had it all set and ready to go. We did get about half an hour earlier in the morning to go through the changes at least once. Greg said he could stretch as needed to let me get into the costume but the quicker the changes happened, the better.

I sat down in the makeup chair as Sam came over. "All set Jennifer?"

"No, of course not, but that didn't stop me the last three times."

"At least you're laughing about it."

"I might as well, crying doesn't do any good. I tried that already."

"Well, don't cry now, you'll ruin my makeup job." I settled back in the chair and let Sam work his magic. When I opened my eyes a few minutes later, I didn't recognize myself when I looked in the mirror. I had on a medium length brown wig and the stage makeup.

"Thanks, Sam."

"I'll be out there for the female to male costume change. See you then."

I walked out of the makeup room to go back to the old couch on the stage for a few more minutes. The crowd noise out front was growing louder as the audience filed in from the cold. I looked up to find Greg walking toward me. He sat down on the couch beside me.

"Thanks again, Jen, for taking this on at the last minute."

"I just hope I don't let you and the rest of the cast down tonight, Greg. Do you really think I can do this?"

"Of course I do. You handled the Norma part just fine."

"But I had a run-trough to get used to it. Now I'm going out there cold. I've got one heck of a case of nerves right now."

"Jen, imagine yourself in the middle of a large field far away from anything else. Take a few deep breaths and smell the grass and the fresh air. Go ahead and try it."

I closed my eyes and pictured a field near my old home in Canastota. I had spent many summers there playing. I took a few deep breaths and forced myself to feel the gentle rustle of the breeze and hear the birds singing around me. The tension just drained away completely. I held the image a few more seconds then opened my eyes again. "Thanks, Greg. That worked. Not like you said since I used a place that I remember when I was a kid but it did work. I think I can make it."

"I don't usually do this to my leading ladies but I think you can use this." He leaned over and gave me a big hug. I returned the hug and gave him a small kiss on the cheek. He blushed since he still tends to think of the old me sometimes. He got up and wandered off to do whatever it is that directors do just before show time.

Twenty minutes later the cast started to take their places on the stage as the house lights dimmed. Greg stepped onto the stage to make the announcement.

"Thanks for coming to our presentation of Victor/Victoria. As you are probably aware, Sally Barton, the actress playing Victoria Grant and her understudy Toni Everet were both hurt in a car accident last night on their way home. They will both recover but are not able to perform for the rest of the play. Julie Walters has returned for her role of Norma Cassidy. Jennifer Stevens will take over the Victoria Grant role. Again, thanks for coming tonight and please enjoy our play."

He stepped back through the curtain as the orchestra started playing. Fortunately, the Toddie character has a song at the start of the show so I wasn’t due on stage until about ten minutes into the production. I felt a pair of hands start kneading my neck. I looked over my shoulder to see Adam standing in back of me. He continued to massage my neck for a couple of minutes then turned me around to give me a kiss. I put my finger to his lips and whispered in his ear. “Not tonight. I need to be alert for this. Just keep that thought in mind for after the show.” I smiled at him and kissed him on the cheek. We stood there hugging each other until just before I was needed on stage. As I took my first step toward the stage I felt Adam's hand give me a gentle push.

The rest of the night is still blurry in my memory. I know I did well with just a missed line or two but covered well enough that the audience probably wouldn’t have known about it. All of the musical numbers went well and I even surprised myself by actually breaking a glass with my voice. Yes, it was a special one made of very thin glass designed to break easily but I did it by myself anyway. It was rigged to shatter but the special effects folks told me that the igniter didn’t go off. I think they were just fibbing to me to make me feel good about the performance.

The thing that surprised me most, and perhaps my most vivid memory of the whole evening, was the incredible applause from the audience and my reaction to it. I LOVED IT! They were applauding for ME and my performance in the play tonight! I wondered as I stood center stage if someone could get addicted to hearing it. In radio you never get to hear any applause from the audience, here I was being overloaded by it all. The thought flashed through my mind that I could get to like this a lot.

There were at least 7 curtain calls and probably could have been a couple more. As the curtain closed for the last time, I slumped down onto the old couch in the corner of the stage. The adrenalin rush was subsiding and was being quickly replaced by an overall weariness. A couple of minutes later Tammy sat down beside me.

“How are you feeling, Jen?”

“Better than after the first performance yesterday. Just a bit tired of course, I’m running on nerves right now.”

“Need anything before I start putting equipment away?”

“I’m all set, Tammy. Go take care of the gear. I’m going to relax here for a few more minutes then I'll get out of this costume and makeup. Things will have cleared out enough by then so I can take a little time doing it.” Tammy nodded then left to put away the sound system until next Thursday.

By now the theater had cleared out and the curtains were open again. I noticed the cast taking seats in the audience so I walked over to see what was happening. Greg got everyone’s attention then started to speak.

“As you know, we are having some financial problems this time. With the success of this past weekend and the total sellout of the 4 shows so far I’d like you to consider the possibility of adding another two to three weekends to our schedule. If the reviews are as good as the audience comments I’ve heard tonight the rest of the shows are likely to be sellouts too. We can certainly use the money in the bank account right now. I’ll ask you again after Friday night’s performance if you can handle additional performances.”

“Ah, Greg?”

“Yes, Jennifer?”

“I think I had better make an announcement now rather than next weekend. It that all right with you?”

“Yes, go ahead.”

“Thanks, Greg. Since this may affect the number of performances we can do if the schedule is extended I need to tell you this now rather than later. On Friday, I was asked by the folks at MouseWorld to attend the opening of a new part of the theme park in Orlando. That’s supposed to happen in late March. Later that day I learned that they also want me to MC the ceremonies and host a live one hour TV show that same weekend. I’ve agreed to do it. It means that I’m likely to be gone for most of March with rehearsals and show preparations. If we do decide to extend the performance schedule it would only be to the end of February, possibly earlier depending on final arrangements with MouseWorld.”

A wave of applause from the cast and crew filled the theater. As they gathered around me, I got bombarded with questions about the show and the opening, none of which I could answer yet. I promised everyone that I would answer as many of their questions as I could as soon as I had any additional details. The crowd cleared out a few minutes later leaving me free to get out of the costume and makeup.

Twenty minutes later I was back in my street clothes minus the heavy layer of theatrical makeup, in fact I wore no makeup at all. I wandered back out on stage as Tammy was putting the last of the sound equipment.

"You ok, Jen?"

I plunked down on the old couch. "I think so, Tammy. I made it through this show and I still have my sanity. I think I can handle the rest of the run just fine."

"Umm… that's NOT what I meant. You've been through more in the last few days than most people go through in a month. How do you do it, Jen?"

"Damned if I know, Tammy. I just do it, I can't tell you how. It's a mystery even to me. It seems that by now I ought to be a drooling fool or something. My life has changed so much in the last six months that I almost can't remember the old one any more. I know it sounds impossible but I'm happier now than I have ever been and for the first time I'm becoming more at ease with myself."

"I'm glad to hear that, Jen. I've been worried about you lately."

With my arms open wide I leaned over and hugged the stuffing out of Tammy. She eagerly returned the hug. "I ought to tell you that Adam was looking for you a little while ago. I told him you'd be ready in a few minutes."

"Ready for what, Tammy?"

"Ready to go out to supper with him, of course. It's ONLY about seven PM and you do need to eat."

"You little matchmaker! Ok, I guess if I have to I might as well make the most of it. Stop by the office tomorrow and I'll know more about the Orlando stuff. I have to call them in the morning. Now where was I supposed to meet Adam?"

"He's waiting for you in his car just outside. He said he'd have it nice and warm for you."

Tammy handed me my coat and purse then pushed me toward the stage door to the back alley. True to his word, Adam was waiting in the car with the motor running. Ever the gentleman, Adam saw me coming and ran around the car to help me in. Moments later he was back in the car and we were pulling out of the alley.

"So where are we going, Adam?"

"I want Italian tonight, spaghetti in fact. Papa's is out of the question but Sal's is close enough. Besides, I made reservations for us tonight."

"ADAM! I'm NOT dressed for a place like that!"

"It won't matter to Sal or anyone else there, Jen. Stop complaining and just enjoy it!" Adam pulled me close and hugged me tightly as he drove. I gave in and snuggled beside him on the twenty-minute drive to Sal's.

I must have really been out of it because the next thing I remember is a hand on my shoulder gently shaking me awake. I looked up to see Adam giving back at me with a big smile on his face. "Hi, beautiful. You feeling better now?"

"How long have I been…"

"Almost an hour."

"Why didn't you wake me up when we got here. We ARE at Sal's aren't we?"

"We're here and I didn't wake you 'cause I knew you could use some rest even if it was for only an hour. You were running on adrenalin when we left the theater you know."

"I know. I feel better and I'm famished. Spaghetti does sound good to me now."

"Come on, Jen. Let's go eat." We walked into Sal's a few moments later. We left out coats in the coatroom then walked toward the main serving room. As Adam escorted me into the room, the room erupted in applause. As I looked around the room I realized that most of the cast and crew were here. I must have changed through seven or more shades of red as I blushed at the attention of my fellow cast and crewmembers.

As the applause died down, Adam steered me toward a table and pulled out the chair for me to sit down. Moments later, Sal himself was at our table with menus and setting up the table with silverware and glasses.

"SAL! Let a waiter do that! You're the boss!"

"Ah, but Jennifer, my love, only the boss is appropriate tonight to serve you. Your performance this afternoon was incredible. I ought to know, I was there!"

The smile on Sal's face told me not to argue the point. "Ok, all right, I get the point. Thank you, Sal. Adam, can I order?"

"Sure, anything you want."

"Ok, Sal, I'd like some angel hair with your finest sauce and lots of meatballs, some garlic bread and a glass of wine."

Sal scribbled my order on a small pad of paper then turned to Adam. "And for you, Adam?"

"I'll have the same, Sal. Sounds good to me and Jennifer is seldom wrong when it comes to food."

Sal bowed to us then left for the kitchen. Fifteen minutes later Sal returned with a tray overflowing with food. I started to protest so much food but both Sal and Adam told me to just be quiet and eat. Whatever I didn't eat could go home with me. All I could do was smile at Sal and Adam then grab my fork to dig in.

I have to admit that I ate much more than I thought I could. I stuffed myself with most of the huge plate of pasta and several slices of the buttery garlic bread. I think I went a little overboard and had a second glass of wine since I was starting to feel a little glow inside. I wasn't certain if it was just the pleasantly full feeling or the alcohol in the wine or the fact that I was still tired but I was feeling very relaxed for just having starred in the play with no rehearsal of the role.

The next thing I remember is a hand gently shaking my shoulder again. "Jen…. Jen? Come on, honey. It's time to go home."

"Home? I'm not home?"

"No, you're still at Sal's. I went to the restroom and you fell asleep!"

"Me?"

"Yes, YOU! Must be all that wine."

"But I only had two glasses."

"Two? Sorry sweetie but you had four by my count."

"Oh…" I started to stand up then the world took a sharp spin to the right, or was it me that took a sharp spin to the right? "Uh… Adam, help me… please?"

"All right. It was a big night for you and I guess you're entitled to be a little tipsy this time."

I felt Adam scoop me up and carry me to his car. I didn't feel anything else until another hand shook my awake again.

"You're home, Jen. I'm going to help you get inside, ok?"

It was all I could do to nod at his question. I felt him lift me out of the car. When the cold air hit me I came awake a bit more. He carried me up the front steps and put me down gently on the front porch. I teetered back and forth as I tried to get my key in the lock.

Adam let me try for a few seconds more then took the key out of my hand. The last thing I remember is one of Adam's strong arms snaking around my middle as my world started to spin in several directions at once…

***********************************

Friday, January 3, 2003 - 4:25 PM - Jennifer's Home/Office

Barb scurried around the office putting the last of the paperwork away and shutting down any unneeded office equipment until Monday morning. She surveyed the office quite satisfied that everything was ready for the start of the day on Monday. Tammy had spirited Jen away to the theater for the opening night of the play. Barb giggled softly to herself at the bemused look on the face of her boss in that oh so short little black dress and heels. Tammy had certainly dome her job in getting the conservative woman to spruce up. Their plan had worked out quite well.

Barb grabbed her purse and coat and was seconds from going out the door when the telephone rang. She sighed then snapped the lights back on and answered the phone.

"Stevens Media Services… can I help you?"

"Yes, you can. Is Jennifer Stevens there please? I'm James Randolph, her account manager at the bank."

"Sorry, Mister Randolph, she's not here at the moment. Can I take a message instead?"

"Well, maybe you can help. Are you familiar with her various accounts?"

"Yes, I am. I’m her office manager. Can you give me the pre-arranged security password, Mister Randolph?"

The bank manager said a series of letters and numbers as Barb checked them against a card from the small office safe. "Thank you, Mister Randolph. The password is correct. How can I help you?"

"I turned up something strange on a routine account check. We have an old account of Jennifer's that is showing some unusual activity. It was dormant and in her old male name then all of a sudden it was changed to her current name with a different mailing address than all her other accounts about a month ago. It does carry her Social Security number though. Do you have any record of any transactions on an account like that?"

Barb wrote the checking account number down on a pad of paper as he read it off the report. "No, Mister Randolph, I don't have any account with that number on the accounting system. What kind of activity have you been seeing?"

"Checks and deposits for tens of thousands of dollars at a time to and from various individuals and organizations. There doesn't seem to be any pattern to the transactions either."

"I have nothing that even closely resembles that kind of activity. Is it possible to send me a list of checks, amounts and payees and I'll look into this? I'm positive it isn't Jennifer that is responsible for this. It's not her style. She's very open about her financial matters. She has no need to hide things."

"I agree. Since it's her name listed as the account holder she is entitled to a list of the activity in the account. Do you have a fax?"

"Yes. The number is…" Barb read the number to the bank manage twice.

"I have it. I'll send it in just a few minutes."

"Thank you, Mister Randolph. I'll get back to you later in the day on Monday with Jennifer's answer."

"You're welcome…..Miss….?"

"Samuels, Barbara Samuels, but please call me Barb."

"And please cell me Jim, Barb."

"Ok, Jim. Talk to you on Monday. I'm going to be late if I don't get moving."

"Going to see her in the play?"

"Yes. How did you guess?"

"Remember, Barb that I'm in her home town. There's very little that happens to her that doesn't make it into the local paper. I'll let you get going and enjoy the play. I expect to hear how she did on Monday."

"All right, Jim. I'll have a full report. Bye!"

"Bye, Barb!" The line clicked then went dead. Barb put the phone down and picked up the pad with the checking account number on it. "No, I'm NOT going to ask her about this tonight. She's going to be wound up enough with the play without me adding this to her problems." She opened her top center desk drawer and tossed the pad inside then closed the drawer.

She retrieved her purse and coat then turned out the lights and locked the door behind her. About two minutes later the fax line started to ring then the machine spit out several sheets of paper.

to be continued

Zapped! -12.1- Thanks for the ride, guys!

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

College / Twenties

TG Themes:

Romantic

Permission:

Zapped! Chapter 12.1 - "Thanks for the ride, guys!"

Zapped! Chapter 12 - "Thanks for the ride, guys!"
By Bob Arnold — Copyright 2003 by Robert Arnold — All Rights Reserved

This is a work of fiction, with a few real life experiences added in. All of the characters in this story are fictional, and any resemblance to anyone else living or dead is probably a coincidence. Please notify me if you are archiving this and the other chapters of the story on a web site. Permission specifically granted to Sapphire's Place and Crystal's Story Site to archive this. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format, please contact me for arrangements. Additional information on this story may be found at: http://www.ralabs.com/zapped/ .

This chapter is in memory of my friend Rebecca Anne Stewart. She passed away from cancer in early May 2003. She will be greatly missed.

Thanks to my "beta readers" for keeping me on track and to Amelia R. for help with editing this chapter.

Zapped! Chapter 12 - "Thanks for the ride, guys!"
By Bob Arnold — Copyright 2003 by Robert Arnold — All Rights Reserved

From the Diary of Jennifer Stevens…

Monday, January 6, 2003

As I lay very still in my bed I was trying to decide which was worse, the pounding in my head or the pounding on my bedroom door.

"Jennifer, are you OK in there? It's almost ten AM!"

I recognized Barb's voice through my hangover-induced mental haze. I tossed the covers aside and started to get up to answer the door until I discovered that I was completely naked. I pulled the covers over myself again, groaning a little as the world started to spin.

"Come in, Barb." I winced at the sound of my own voice booming in my ears.

The door slowly opened as Barb peered around it. "You decent in here?"

"Close enough. Did anyone get the number of the wine bottle that hit me?" I groaned again as I tried to lift my aching head.

"Yup, they were right." Barb sat on the edge of my bed. I winced visibly as the jolt made the room spin. "Good thing Adam called Tammy last night and she called me."

"Umm…Barb, did anyone say how I got naked?"

"Something was mentioned about Adam putting you to bed last night. Seems he planned to spend the night with you but you were so far out of it he decided to just put you in bed and leave. He was NOT happy, Jennifer."

"I really screwed up didn't I? A night alone with Adam for the first time in almost TWO MONTHS and I messed it all up! I never drank that much before last night, Barb. Who would have thought just a few glasses of wine could do this to me! My old body couldn't handle it with all the health problems I had. Apparently this new one can't either. I'm never gonna do THAT again." I buried my aching head under the pillow and closed my eyes tightly. Even the light hurt this morning. The fact that I hadn't spent a pleasurable evening with Adam made me feel even worse.

"A few glasses, Jen? According to Adam it was close to the whole bottle. I can see you wanting to 'let your hair down' a bit last night and relax but that's NOT the way to do it!"

"I know, Barb, and I'm paying for last night right now."

"Well, I can fix you a little something that should get you going again. Right now, you need to get yourself in the tub for a good soak. That will help. I'll be in later with something to help that hangover and some breakfast."

"Thanks, Barb. If anyone calls tell them I'll be available this afternoon after lunch."

"MouseWorld called. I told them you'd call back around one-thirty this afternoon."

I pulled my head out from under the pillow and looked up at her. "Thanks again, Barb. I think you're right. A good soak in a tub full of hot water will do me a world of good. Just knock before you come in, OK?"

"You got it." The bed shifted as she got up sending the world spinning again. She looked back at me and smiled. "Do you know you've got bloodshot eyes? They look terrible."

"You think they look bad to you? You should see 'em from in here!" I rested my aching head back on the pillow. " I'll be OK, Barb. Let me get to the bathroom. I gotta go so bad…" Barb simply nodded and giggled as she left the bedroom.

I tossed the blankets aside and let the colder room air wash over my body. The shock managed to clear some of the fuzz from my head. After about two minutes I sat up on the edge of the bed close to the makeup table. The world wasn't spinning so I stood up. Big mistake! Now the world was starting to spin so I grabbed onto the back of the chair in front of the makeup table. I, and the world, stopped spinning so I stood there for a few seconds getting used to being vertical again. I started a slow shuffle to the bathroom since the urgent message from down below said I had better get moving.

Opening the door to the bathroom was easy but somehow I missed grabbing the doorjamb to keep myself vertical. That sent me sprawling on the cold tile of the bathroom floor. I lay still for a moment checking my various body parts for any signs of damage. When nothing serious turned up I hauled myself up by leaning on the edge of the tub. I sat on the edge of the tub catching my breath and balance as the water splashed noisily into the tub. To my poor aching head it sounded like Niagara Falls thundering just a few feet away. While the tub was filling I used the toilet being sure to hang onto something as I sat down. The relief felt wonderful. I stayed on the toilet until the tub was ready then eased carefully into the inviting water.

Twenty minutes later most of the aches and pains were gone and my head had cleared considerably. If only my stomach would stop making little flips every few minutes I thought that I might be able to make it through the day. The water was getting cold so I pulled the stopper and let it drain away. As I stood up this time I found that I was much more stable and didn't need to hang onto something any more. I wrapped a towel around my wet hair and another around my middle then walked back to the bed. I was using the towel to dry my hair when I heard a knock on the bedroom door.

"Are you decent, Jen?"

"Sure, Barb, come in."

Barb slowly opened the door again and peered around. "Oh, you're not dressed yet. I'll come back."

"It's OK, Barb. Come on in anyway."

"OK." The door opened wide as Barb stepped into the room carrying a small tray with a glass and a plate with toast on it. "I made my grandpa's hangover cure for you."

She handed me a glass of red liquid that I accepted using both of my slightly shaking hands. I sniffed at it but all I could smell was tomato juice. "So what's in this stuff anyway?" I sipped at the dark red liquid and found a salty and rather bitter taste.

"If I told you, you probably wouldn't drink it, Jen. Bottoms up and drink the entire glass of the stuff, OK?"

I waggled my finger at Barb. "If I start growing hair on my chest I'm holdin' YOU responsible." I raised the glass to my lips, took a big breath of air and held it as I chugged the contents of the glass. As I raised my arms up high to get the last few drops of the liquid the towel slipped revealing my breasts.

"Well, one thing is for certain, Jen, there's no hair on those now." Barb was giggling as I pulled the towel back into place.

"OK, so you've seen 'em, big deal."

"Nice pair ya got there, hon. I wish mine looked that good. Now will you start in on the toast while you're getting dressed? If you can keep that down I'll fix you lunch later."

"OK, Mom…" I put the glass back on the tray and started nibbling on a piece of the very lightly buttered toast. I had just swallowed the first mouthful when a huge belch forced its way out. "EWWWWWWWW! That tasted like old used, unwashed gym socks smell. What was in that stuff anyway?"

"Like I said, you DON'T want to know. Just finish your toast and expect a few more of those god-awful noises. You can have some water if you need it but NOTHING ELSE for at least an hour or so. You'll be sorry if you do eat anything else before then!"

I belched again. "I'll take your word as law on that. Now let me suffer in peace, OK?"

"OK, Jen." Barb slid out the door and closed it behind her. I decided to lie back down for a few minutes while I finished the toast.

By the time the last of the toast had disappeared, I was feeling much better. Although I wasn't quite up to speed for a normal day I felt good enough to get dressed and catch up with Barb in the office. I rummaged in my closet for a pair of shorts and a sweatshirt then grabbed a bra and panties from the dresser. As soon as I was dressed I brushed my hair to get the tangles out then decided not to put it in a ponytail today. I really wasn't planning on going out so I shouldn't have to fix myself up too much.

I made my way down the hallway to the office then plunked down in the chair next to Barb's desk.

"You look much better, Jen. Feeling better too?"

I nodded. "Yup. A bit better anyway. Is that the stack of messages from this morning?" I pointed to a pile of message forms nearly a half-inch high.

She nodded. "Those are just the media that want to talk to you about the play. Oh, be careful if you use the bathroom in here. I had to start putting the flowers in there too."

"Flowers?" Barb pointed to the overflowing counter on the other side of the file cabinet that blocked my view. I leaned forward in the chair to look around the offending cabinet. "All these are for me?"

"You should see the ones in the bathroom…"

I wandered into the bathroom off the office to be overwhelmed by the scent of the flowers in there. They were everywhere in almost any color you could get a flower in, big bouquets, little ones and even a few potted plants for good measure. Each one had a card attached. I browsed through the cards reading each one. There were bouquets from the TV station, the radio station, another huge one from MouseWorld and many more from friends and cast members.

"Well what do you think, Jen?" Barb had walked into the bathroom behind me.

"I don't know what to think, Barb."

"Looks to me like all these people really appreciated your effort this past weekend doesn't it?" I nodded in silent agreement. "So what are you going to do with them?"

"I can't keep all of them, I just don't have the room! How about we give them to the local hospitals for their patients? That should brighten up a few faces!"

"I'll make a few calls. Do you want me to save all the cards?"

"Yes, please, and do you think we could send a short thank-you note to each one if we have an address?"

"Sure, I can do that, Jen. Now why don't you take that stack of media requests and go make some calls of your own? I bet you could take care of a lot of it over the phone."

"Sounds good to me as long as they don't speak in words of 2 or more syllables. I'm not certain if my poor brain can handle more than that right now." I picked one of the bouquets of flowers to keep and started back to my office.

"Don't worry about that. The stuff you drank will fetch you around pretty quickly."

"If you say so, Barb. I know I wouldn't feel as good as I do now if it wasn't for you taking care of me. Thanks for being a good friend!" I tossed my arms around her and hugged her as tightly as I could. She very willingly returned the hug then gently pushed me toward my office after handing me the stack of call slips.

About an hour later I had worked through most of the pile. Most simply wanted a quick interview and a chat over the phone about what it was like was sufficient for most of the reporters. The radio folks wanted that prized sound bite of course. The TV folks were a bit more demanding and wanted to come interview me with a camera crew. After getting their promise to keep my home address a secret I arranged for all of the major stations in the market to visit me in the afternoon. All of the interviews would be done in my living room and completed in time to let them edit the story for the evening newscasts.

Ever so slowly the aroma of baking chicken built up in the office as I worked. My tummy started to growl a few moments after I hung up the phone from my last TV station call. Giving in to the hunger pangs, I sniffed my way toward the kitchen.

"There you are! I was just coming to get you for lunch!" I watched as Barb took a pan out of the oven with a large roast chicken in it. A couple of aluminum foil wrapped potatoes were also carefully retrieved from the oven.

"You didn't have to do this, Barb!"

"I wanted to, Jen. This is good solid, PLAIN food. Just what your stomach needs right now to recover from the rest of that hangover. And before you say anything more, I paid for this out of the petty cash funds. I put a receipt in the cash box already."

"OK, I'm not going to argue on this one. Boy that smells good! Let me help you."

"Nope. Go sit. I have this all worked out." I shrugged then slipped into a chair at the kitchen table. Barb transferred the chicken onto a large serving platter then placed the two baked potatoes alongside. She then set a small pan full of green beans on the table.

"There, all set. Go easy on the margarine on the potato, OK? Your stomach might complain if you had too much right now and it won't be pretty either."

"Right!" I set a baked potato on my plate then stirred in a bit of margarine and a little salt and pepper. As I was fixing my potato, Barb served up a portion of the white meat from the chicken and a large spoonful of the green beans. She also placed a glass of ice water next to my plate.

"No soda or milk for you for a few more hours. Ice water will have to do. Dig in! It's getting cold!"

My stomach complained bitterly when the first few morsels of food reached it. I managed to resist the urge to throw up. The feeling passed after a few minutes as I slowly munched on the food in front of me. Despite being prepared without spices, the lunch was one of the most satisfying that I had eaten in quite a long time. I sighed and lightly patted my tummy as I pushed the now empty plate away from me.

"Barb, that was just right. Thanks. I think I feel almost back to normal now."

"I'm glad to hear that. You've got a busy afternoon ahead. You need to change clothes then call MouseWorld."

"Why do I need to change clothes before I call MouseWorld? It's just a phone call."

"Well, the TV people are coming over right after that. Do you wanna be interviewed in THAT?" She pointed to the baggy sweatshirt and shorts.

"I guess not. I'll help you clean up then I'll go get changed."

"Jen, you'll do no such thing. I can take care of this mess, you just go get pretty for the public. Have you taken a good look at yourself in the mirror today?"

"That bad, huh?" She nodded yes slowly. "OK, I'll go take care of myself. You can leave this for later and I'll take care of it, Barb."

Barb shooed me out of my own kitchen as she began putting the unused food portions away and loading the dishwasher. I walked back to my bedroom and sat down in front of the makeup table.

The sight wasn't a very good one. The face I saw in the mirror had dark spots under both eyes and a rather pasty white complexion instead of my usual rosy pink one. Fortunately, I had gotten better with cosmetics over the last few months and knew just what to do. In short order the bags under my eyes and the lack of color in my face were both hidden under a layer of makeup.

Now that I resembled my normal self I started to work on my hair. I hadn't noticed earlier but there were still several tangled spots. I worked those out then brushed my hair so that it shined again. The ponytail was back in place.

The question next was what to do about the clothes. Wearing an outfit like I had worn to the play would have been way too showy for an interview in my own home. I settled for a nice pair of jeans and a satin blouse. The blouse was rather low cut in the front. A small golden heart-shaped charm on a gold chain dangled teasingly at the top of the space between my breasts. The jeans fit me like a second skin revealing all my curves in the right places. I had learned that my appearance helped greatly and the interviews were, after all, just another public appearance.

The response from Barb was worth the effort I had gone through when I walked back into the office.

"Now you look like you!"

"HUH?"

"You know what I mean, Jen. You look like your old self now."

"If I looked like my old self I'd have a scraggly beard and weigh over three hundred pounds. I'd be going bald too." I actually shuddered at the thought of going back to my old body. "Why would I want to look like that now?"

"I give up!" She tossed her hands in the air while smiling. "All I know is that you look much better than this morning and I'll bet you feel better too."

"THAT we can agree on, Barb. So what am I doing now?"

"Well, it's almost one-thirty. You need to get comfy at your desk and take a look at the sheets I left. MouseWorld faxed them this morning. Then you can call Mark and talk a little more about the show."

"OK. Anything else?"

"Yes. Do you have any other checking accounts that you haven't told me about? I got a call from the bank on Friday. Here, look at these." She handed me several faxed sheets from the bank.

"Hmmm… This IS strange. That was an old account of mine but I don't know a thing about the address or name change let alone the transactions going on. Can you let the bank know that it's not mine?"

"That's just it, Jen. It has your identification all over it."

"Well, what can we do about it?"

"I'd suggest an investigator, Jen. Something odd is going on there."

"OK, is there anyone you recommend to look into this for me?"

"I know just the person. Let me make some phone calls. First I'll call the bank and tell them what's going on then I'll call my contact. Now scoot and go talk to MouseWorld."

"Thanks, Barb. D'ya think my tummy can handle a cup of coffee now?"

"Nope, not yet but how 'bout a cuppa hot chocolate instead?"

"Works for me." I started to make the hot chocolate then got shooed toward my office.

"I'll bring it in, go talk to MouseWorld! STOP DAWDLING GIRL. GET IN THERE!"

I headed for the office by forcing myself to move. As I plunked down behind the desk I had to admit to myself that I was scared at the prospect of doing the show for MouseWorld. It would be the largest project I had worked on and probably the most risky one as well. I would be on live national television as I hosted the TV special. What if I froze on the air? What if I …

ENOUGH… enough of the 'what if' games I was playing in my head! Here the chance of a lifetime had fallen directly into my lap and I was playing mental games about my fear. With the things I had gone through in the last six months why am I worried about this now? Determined to overcome the last of those little nagging doubts about myself, I picked up the faxed sheets and read them completely.

The bottom of the last page contained a list of contact numbers at MouseWorld. I figured I'd start out with Mark and work from there. I waited for a few seconds while the phone rang.

"Hello, MouseWorld Media Center. If you know the extension number of your…"

The canned greeting stopped as I pressed the numbers of Mark's extension. "Mark Townsend, can I help you?"

"Hi Mark, Jennifer Stevens calling. How are you today?"

"I'm doing fine, even better now that you've called. I take it you survived the weekend?"

"Barely, Mark. There was an accident…"

"I know all about it. The local station sent me an updated packet on Sunday night. Quite impressive."

I wondered if he could tell how much I was blushing over the phone. "Thanks, Mark. Now about this contract…"

"Jennifer, instead of talking about this on the phone, we'd like to have you visit us in Orlando to talk about it and show you some of the new attractions. Are you available tomorrow? Barb says you have an open day."

"Mark, I'm not certain that I can arrange trans…"

"Already covered, Jennifer. I can have the company jet pick you up in Syracuse tonight and a hotel room is already booked and waiting for you. Please say you'll come?"

"If you really want me that much I guess I'll just have to say yes, Mark. Am I to assume that you and Barb have worked out all of the details already?"

"Of course! Hey, keep in mind that it's in the middle sixties here right now with lots of nice WARM sunshine. Think of it as a vacation from that cold central New York winter of yours."

"Hmmm… let's see. Warm weather in Orlando or freezing my tush off here. Gee, Mark, I don't think you have to twist my arm any harder. I'll see you in Orlando tomorrow."

"Great! See you then ,Jennifer!" The line clicked then went dead. Barb walked into the office moments after I hung up the phone.

"Here's all the details of the trip. I assume you said yes, didn't you?" She placed a stack of paper on the desk.

"Yes, I said yes. If I were a suspicious person I'd almost be forced to conclude that you two are ganging up on me. Is this some plot to take over my business or something?"

"Jen, honey, you ARE the business! Where you go, the business goes. Haven't you realized that yet?"

"What are you babbling about?"

"Look, you're the product we're selling here. You go out and make public appearances, you do the radio show every week and now you're probably going to host that TV special. Jen, you're the cornerstone of this business. Without you there is no business."

I leaned back in the chair and thought for a few moments. "I guess I've always known that but just never really thought about it. I've been so busy doing things that I haven't stopped to think about where all this is headed. I don't have any kind of plan of where I want to be five or ten years from now."

"Did you have any kind of plan before your change?"

"Hell, no. I wasn't expecting to live past fifty-five years old, Barb. I couldn't make any plans then. I never was certain that I'd be around to carry them out. I guess I still have that old habit hanging around inside me."

"Old habits are hard to break, Jen. Don't worry that you don't have a long-term plan. Just start thinking about where you want to be with your new life in, let's say, five years from now."

"I'll try, Barb. I'll really give it a try." I picked up the pile of travel plan sheets and glanced at them. "So I leave at around six PM today and I'll be in Orlando at around eight PM?"

"Something like that, yes. The reservation is at their best hotel. Their limo will take you from the private airstrip to the hotel. Looks like you're getting the royal treatment on this one, Jen."

"It certainly does look that way doesn't it? I wonder how much they're spending just to get me down there to talk about this?"

"Enough that I'd say they were quite serious about getting your services."

"Are you coming with me, Barb?"

"No, you're on your own on this one, Jen. I have an appointment tomorrow about the surgery. I can't miss it. It's when we set the final date."

"Tammy can't come along?"

"Nope, I called her already. She has several papers due next week. She has to get those finished. You're going solo on this trip."

"OK. I guess I'll need a ride to the airport. Can you take me over on your way home, Barb?"

"No need for that. I've arranged for a limo to take you. MouseWorld insisted on it and they're paying for it too. Mark said you were to get the red carpet treatment all the way and that's just what you're going to have."

"I give up. With treatment like this you'd think I was a movie star or something. I'm NOT that special, Barb."

"All that matters is that you're special to them, Jen. Just go with it and enjoy the attention."

I shrugged then went back to work on the pile of paper on the desk. Another half-hour went by before Barb answered a knock on the office outside door. A few moments later she came into the office.

"Jen, the first of the TV crews is here. Is it OK if I have them set up in the living room?"

"Sure, I'll be right there. I need to freshen up a bit then I'll be right with them."

I headed for my bedroom as Barb steered the crew to the living room. I ran the brush through my hair one more time and checked that the makeup was still intact. Satisfied that I looked ready I stepped into the living room with a big smile on my face.

Half an hour later the first interview of a total of three was over. I was amazed at the number of questions they asked and how much they wanted to know about things best left private. They seemed intent on probing my love life and any other lurid details they could dig up. I resisted of course and steered the conversation back toward the play or other public matters every time. When they finally turned off the bright lights and the camera I felt like I'd been totally drained.

Just after they left Barb brought in a snack and a soda. "Thanks, Barb. That was quite a session."

"I know. I was watching from out of camera range. Pesky little buggers aren't they?"

"They wanted to know way too much about my personal life. What business of theirs is it to know who, if anyone, I'm seeing or if I've gotten used to having periods yet?"

"It's all part of the game, Jen. Better get used to it."

"I know I have to but I still don't like it." I bit off a bit chunk of a brownie then followed it up with a sip from the soda can. "Great brownies, Barb. Where did you get these?"

"I made them this morning. I had a chocolate craving so I baked a batch. I hope you don't mind. I'll pay you back for the ingredients I used."

"No you won't, as long as you make these again sometime."

"You got a deal. Now relax a bit before the next onslaught. The next TV crew will be here at three PM then the last one at four PM."

"One down, two more to go. I'll make it through this, I know I will." I took another big bite of the brownie and savored the flavor for a few moments. Barb was smiling as she left to grab the phone that was ringing in the office.

The other two interviews went almost exactly like the first one did. I almost asked the reporters if they had photocopied the same set of questions for all three stations. At least the second and third interviews didn't probe into personal matters as hard as the first reporter tried. I think that one or two side-stepped answers were enough to tell the reporters they weren't going to get answers out of me to those types of questions.

As the crew from the third interview was leaving Barb popped into the living room with a plate of food.

"I figured that you could use a break. It's getting late and you need to eat something before the limo gets here."

"Sheesh, is it THAT late already? How long have I been working on the interviews anyway?"

"About 3 hours straight, Jen. That last one took almost an hour. It's nearly five and the limo will be here in another half an hour or so. Now eat!"

"Leftovers?"

"Sort of. I made you a chicken sandwich and chips with a soda. That should hold you a while. I packed your bags too. You're all set for the trip. Now sit back and enjoy the food."

I have to admit that I was ravenous and had no trouble polishing off the sandwich and chips. When I finished the sandwich I made a dash into the bedroom to change into something more appropriate to traveling. A nice warm flannel shirt replaced the satin blouse I had worn for the interviews. I also replaced the strappy heels with warm comfy boots better suited for the cold central NY temperatures.

I left my hair in a ponytail and added a few bobby pins to keep a few strands of fly-away hair out of my face. All that mattered for this trip was that I was comfortable and warm.

The limo arrived right on time. The driver loaded my bags into the trunk then helped me into the huge car. The traffic was rather light so the trip to the airport didn't take very long. As we pulled into the private terminal the ground crew directed the limo alongside a waiting private jet. I looked up to see that the tail carried the familiar mouse ears corporate logo.

I waited briefly in the car as the ground crew completed refueling the jet. As I stepped out of the warm limo the cold wind hit me full in the face sending a chill up my spine. I pulled the coat tighter around my neck and shivered as I walked up the short set of steps that extended from the side of the aircraft.

"Hello, Miss Stevens. I'm Bill Tyler and this is the co-pilot for tonight's trip, George McReedy. We're pleased that you could make the trip tonight."

I shook hands with both of them then followed them to the seating area. "Thanks for making the trip up here to pick me up. How are the flying conditions tonight? Any weather issues?"

"Are you a pilot?"

"No, I've just been flying a lot recently and I've had an interest in weather for years."

"Well, there may be some problems with a line of thunderstorms as we get further south. It could get a bit bumpy later. We figure the flight time is around two hours or so."

"Would it be all right if I visited you on the flight deck after we get in the air?"

"We'd love to have the company, Miss Stevens."

"Ah, guys, please call me Jennifer or Jen. I'm not big on the formal stuff, OK?"

"Sure, Jennifer. You all set here?" He watched as I buckled up in the seat.

"Yup. I've been through so many emergency procedure lectures that I could give one by heart."

The pilots left for the cabin. I watched out the window as a small tug moved the plane away from the hanger area out onto the flight line. The tug pulled up alongside then attached a couple of lines to the side of the jet. A few moments later I heard one of the two small jet engines at the rear of the plane start up. It ran for almost two minutes then the other engine started. We sat on the tarmac for another three minutes as the jets warmed up and the pilots completed the take-off checklist.

A slight increase in the jet noise accompanied the slow rollout of the jet onto the runway. We sat for a few seconds as the jets revved up to full power then throttled back to idle. I knew from experience that we were moments from starting the take-off roll down the thirteen thousand foot runway. The little jet would only need about three thousand feet to accelerate to lift-off speed. The engines screamed at full power as the jet rolled smoothly down the runway gathering speed.

Once again the lights along the runway passed by so fast that they became impossible to count as the jet hurtled down the runway. All of a sudden I was pressed downward in the seat as the jet literally leaped off the runway and clawed its way into the night. I wasn't concerned at the severity of the takeoff since leaving on this particular runway required a steep climb-out angle. The residents of the surrounding area had protested that the noise from aircraft taking off was too great. A court order had forced the somewhat unusual takeoff procedures to put more vertical distance between the planes and the houses below. A couple of minutes after take-off the climb angle lessened and the engines throttled back just a bit. I knew that we were well above the houses below and that the plane could return to normal climbing speed until we reached the proper cruising altitude.

Fifteen minutes later the seat belt light went out. I unbuckled then stood up to take off my coat. I'd decided to leave it on during take-off until the cabin had a chance to warm up a little more. The cabin was nice and warm now so I no longer needed the coat. I put the coat over another seat and got comfortable to wait out the rest of the trip. A few minutes later Bill came through the flight deck door.

"You mentioned you'd like to visit us up front. Would you like to do that now?"

"Sure! Lead the way!"

"Let me get a cup of coffee and we'll go right up." He stopped in the small galley area and fixed two cups of the dark brew. "Would you like something? We have coffee, soda and spring water."

"Just a spring water, please." He handed me a chilled bottle from a small refrigerator beneath the counter. "Thanks."

"All set. Right this way…"

We walked through the door to a smallish cabin area. There were three seats, two at the front of the cockpit and a third on the right side behind the first two. It was next to a panel filled with switches and readouts. It looked like some type of engineering station to me.

"Here you go." He motioned to the third seat. "Just watch out for the panel there. Please don't touch anything on it, OK?"

"No problem there, Bill. I know what that is and I won't lay a finger on it."

The conversation began and we talked for well over an hour about a wide range of topics including my background and recent events that led me to be on board tonight. During a lull in the chatter in the cabin they got a call on the radio.

"Thirty-two Mike William Charlie this is Memphis Center calling. Copy?"

"Roger, Memphis Center. Go ahead."

" Thirty-two Mike William Charlie you have a heavy line of thunderstorms ahead of you. There's activity all around the front associated with it. We suggest you climb to flight level three-seven-zero to get over the worst of it. Your option, over."

The pilots studied their on-board radar for a few moments. "Roger, Memphis. We agree. Climbing to three-seven-zero. Over."

"Confirmed Thirty-two Mike William Charlie. Climbing to three-seven-zero. Maintain current heading and speed. Call when clear of the storm. Out."

"Ummm… Jennifer, we…"

"I heard, Bill. There's a storm up ahead and you're climbing to thirty seven thousand feet to try to get over the worst of it. Do you want me to go back to my seat?"

"Actually, no. Just buckle up where you are. The multi-point harness on that seat is better than the standard seat belt back there. Just cinch it up tight. This could get nasty."

It took a minute or so for me to figure out the arrangement of belts and how it could fit my new anatomy comfortably. "Will one of you check this and make sure I have it right?"

George turned his seat around and checked the belts. "That's perfect, Jen. Now hang on 'cause this is gonna get rough."

"I'm all set guys, do what you need to do to get us through this." I watched quietly as they concentrated on the radar screen. Since there was a screen displaying the same image on the tech console I watched that as the storm grew in intensity ahead of us. I wasn't thrilled about the chatter between the two pilots.

"Jesus, Bill. Look at that. It's closed in around us. The peaks are up to sixty thousand feet. We can't go high enough to fly over it and there's no way to turn back the way we came. It's worse at lower altitudes than it is here. What do we do?"

"We don't have a choice, George. We have to try to pick a spot and go through it."

"All right, call Memphis control and let them know."

The conversation with the control center was short and to the point. The control center wasn't very happy about it but they couldn't see any other solution either. We were cleared to take whatever course corrections the pilots thought were needed to make it through. We were the only aircraft within a few hundred miles of the massive storm.

"We've got to dive in somewhere, George. See any likely spots?"

"There off to the east. The storm seems to be splitting in that area. We might be able to sneak through there."

"All right. That's where we're headed. Changing course to intercept."

I listened in silence as they carefully aimed the tiny jet at the small opening in the huge storm front.

"About a minute to contact, Bill. Are we ready?"

"All backup systems on standby, everything checks, George. Let's do this."

Less than a minute later the jet plowed into a huge cloud. The little plane started to shake like a dog shaking an old rag. Lightning flashed all around us in the inky blackness outside. The shaking lasted for several more seconds then started to smooth out.

"Looks like we're through the worst of it, Bill. The radar says th…"

A huge white flash lit up the cabin followed immediately by a sharp crack. As our eyes and ears recovered we all realized that all of a sudden it had gotten very dark and quiet in the cockpit.

"OH SHIT! The power's gone and so are the engines. What the hell was that anyway?"

"A lightning strike, Bill." I said as calmly as possible. "OK, guys. Lay it out for me."

"We've got to get the power back on and light up one of those engines or we're going down. This thing has about a seventy-mile glide range and we're nowhere near enough to an airport to make it without an engine. We still have limited control since this is an older jet that doesn't use electric power for the controls like the newer ones do. I figure we've got maybe ten minutes or less before we kiss the ground hard."

"OK, Bill. I've got the picture. Where do we start?"

"That panel next to you. Check the breakers to see if any of then need to be reset."

"Got a light?"

He passed me a small flashlight and I scanned the breakers for any that had popped. I found at least two that had tripped. The first one reset when I cycled it giving us back the lights in the cabin. The other one didn't go as smoothly. I cycled the breaker several times each time noting a mushy feeling instead of a sharp snap when the breaker closed. I felt the panel around the breaker. It was warm to the touch and my fingers had a smoky smell after I touched the panel.

"Damn. I think the breaker has failed. The panel felt hot around it and there's some soot around the breaker handle. Looks like it turns on the avionics in the console, the radio, the engine controls, and most of the readouts."

"Shit. Well we have to go with what we've got then. George, get out the charts and see if you can find us a place to get this damned thing on the ground. Somewhere with a lot of space, OK? We're not gonna make it to an airport."

"Right." George grabbed the charts and started sorting through them. I sat there a moment staring at the panel.

"Umm… guys, can I have a go at trying to patch something together?"

"Have something in mind, Jen?"

"I think I can patch the avionics circuit through the lighting breaker if you can do without cockpit lights. It might let us start an engine."

"We got nothing to loose. Go ahead, Jen. George, give her a hand."

"Got any tools here?"

"There's a small tool kit under the workstation in a drawer, Jennifer." George unbuckled when I did and retrieved the kit from storage. "Let's get this panel open."

He handed me a screwdriver then got the flashlight ready. I released three panel locks and was pleasantly surprised when the panel hinged downward and stopped at the end of two short supporting chains. George played the flashlight along the row of breakers. We quickly found that the avionics breaker had failed since the panel around it was covered in black soot. I looked at the panel for a moment then shook my head.

"Damn. The lighting breaker is only a fifteen amp. The bad one is a twenty amp. I can do the cross-circuit but I'm not certain how long the breaker will hold. The other possibility is that I simply strap around it. That's chancy too."

"Go for the strap around, Jen. It's our best chance."

"Right." I fussed over the panel for another minute. Damn! The wire isn't long enough to reach. Why can't they leave a little extra? George, do we have any wire in that kit?"

He spent thirty seconds searching the small bag. "Nothing. Not even a scrap. What do we do now?"

I blew an errant strand of hair out of my face then remembered that I had put some bobby pins in my hair to hold it out of the way. I grabbed one of the pins and went about bending it.

"You're gonna try fixing this thing with a bobby pin? Are you out of your mind?"

"Just WHAT would YOU suggest George?" I glared at him for several seconds.

"George, look, she's got a good idea there. Let her try it, otherwise we're not gonna make it."

"But she's…"

"Go ahead, Jen. Do it and it had better be NOW!"

"Got a knife in there, George, and a pair of wire cutters?"

"Got the cutters, no knife though."

"Go grab my purse will you?" He left the cabin returning moments later with my purse.

"You've got about two minutes more, Jen. We need time to start the engine. We're running out of altitude here."

"I got it, Bill." I snipped the bobby pin to length then took the Leatherman tool out of my purse and folded out a very sharp knife blade.

"What's that for?"

"I have to scrape off the varnish coating to get down to the steel underneath." Another minute passed as I cleaned the wire.

"Any time, Jen."

"I'm working on it, Bill, I'm going as fast as I can."

"George, get back in your seat and get ready to start an engine. We're only going to have one chance at this before we get too low."

I inserted one end in the fitting on the breaker that connected to the equipment. The other side of the breaker was the live power. I used the insulated cutters to slip the wire under the screw on the power side of the breaker. A huge spark jumped across the joint as I inserted the wire. I tightened the screw then looked over at Bill. He gave me a thumbs up then pointed to the console awash in live instruments.

"We're live folks. Let 'er rip George."

"OK, Bill. Attempting a start on number one."

The engine sputtered to life then died. The scene was repeated twice more. "Come on, baby. Light off. Just one more try…"

George hit the start button again and held it. Slowly, oh so slowly, the engine sputtered to life until it was running steadily. George scanned the gages. "We're up, Bill. It's all yours."

Bill slowly advanced the throttle testing the stability of the tiny plane on a single engine. "We're good. The air speed is up and we're climbing slowly, it's slushy on the controls but I think we'll make it. George, get on the radio to Memphis and let them know what happened. Declare an emergency and get us cleared for the nearest airport."

"Right." George popped on the headset. After several calls he finally got through. A red light on the engineering panel grabbed my attention. I tapped the gauge hoping that what I saw wasn't true.

"Bill, we've got a failure on the hydraulic pressure. The gauge reads zero and there's an alert light."

"DAMN! That means we aren't going to be able to drop the landing gear. We'll have to try a manual crank-down."

"Bill, is there another pump on engine two?"

"Jen, you're beautiful. George, put the tower on hold and try to light up number two. We need to get the hydraulics working again. The pump is out on number one."

George ripped off the headset and began to start number two. It sputtered briefly to life then quit. As it died we heard a small explosion from the rear of the plane and the fire indicator came on for engine two. The plane lurched to one side then started bucking like a horse again.

"Jen, pull the fire bottle switch for two NOW!"

"Pulled."

"Good. Go take a look from a window over the wing. You should be able to see the engine nacelle. Give me a report."

"Right." On my way back to the passenger cabin the plane continued to lurch side-to-side sending me flying across the cabin. I bounced off the seats and bulkheads like a child's rag doll. If we made it out of this alive I knew I was going to hurt like hell in the morning.

I make it to the appropriate window and gazed out into the inky darkness. There was no fire that I could see. Suddenly a flash of lightning lit up the sky enough for me to see that the engine nacelle was quite simply gone. The tail on that side was missing about a third of the horizontal stabilizer while the remaining part hung downward. I hurried back to the cabin.

"How's it handling?"

"Bad. I'm having to fight to keep her in the air. What the hell's going on back there anyway?"

"It's not good, Bill. The stabilizer on the right side has been damaged. About a third of it is gone along with the entire engine nacelle. The rest of it is bent down at an odd angle. That's what's upsetting the balance."

"Shit! Even if the hydraulics were working we can't drop the wheels. The extra drag would send us out of control. I'm barely keeping us in the air now with the single engine at full throttle."

The look on both of their faces didn't encourage me much. "Will we make it?"

"If you have any connection with the folks upstairs some heavy laying on of prayers would sure help out right about now. George, bring Memphis up to speed on what happened. Let 'em know if we make it that far we'll be coming in gear up on the grass next to the runway."

I sat in stunned silence as the jet lurched its way toward the airport. George broke the quiet a few moments later.

"Memphis says that there are two airports open for us. Charlotte or Atlanta. Charlotte is closer but has a shorter runway. Atlanta is further away but has better facilities to handle us. Which one?"

"Charlotte. We'll never make it to Atlanta. Tell them to have foam standing by."

"Right." George returned to the radio.

"OK, Bill, the truth."

"The truth." He took a deep breath and slowly let it out. "Truth is we're lucky to still be in the air. We've got a fifty-fifty chance to reach the airport if nothing else goes wrong. As for setting this crate down in a single piece, that's debatable. If we don't hook a wing when we come in for a belly landing we just might make it. That is if we don't have a fire start and ignite what's left of the fuel in the tanks."

"Damn, and I forgot my bag of marshmallows for after the weenie roast. Well, thanks for the ride, guys. It was fun while it lasted."

"Hey, if you hadn't been able to get the power restored we wouldn't even have those chances. The left engine is still good and seems to be holding. We're past the front so getting into the airport won't be as bad as it could have been if we had to try to land in the middle of a storm. I think we have a better than fifty percent chance of walking away from this one."

"I'll have to take your word on that, Bill. I don't do this kind of stuff every day myself." I looked out the window of the wildly bouncing jet to see a strip of light on the horizon. "Is that the airport?"

"Yup, good eyes, Jen. I'm not going to be able to look at the gages much. I need you to call out our altitude for me as we get under a hundred feet, ok?"

"Got it." I located the altitude gage on the engineering panel and spent several moments making sure I knew how to read it.

"Charlotte tower this is Thirty-two Mike Whiskey Charlie on final. We've got one chance at this. Gear is up and we have heavy damage to the horizontal stabilizer and tail. Will attempt belly landing on the grass next to the main strip, over."

"Thirty-two Mike Whiskey Charlie, Charlotte tower. Confirming… landing on grass next to main runway. Rescue crew standing by with foam. Crosswind gusting from the south to ten knots. You're on a straight-in approach on the proper glide slope. Good luck, over."

"Roger, Charlotte tower and thanks. Thirty-two Mike Wiskey Charlie out."

"Jen, George, buckle in again and cinch 'em tight. We're gonna take a beating when this things lands on her belly. Please put your seat backs in the vertical position and lock your seat trays away. Thanks for flying MouseWorld Air."

"I bet you say that at all the emergency landings don't you, Bill?"

"Company policy I'm afraid." He winked at me. "Now give me altitude every five feet when we get below a hundred feet, OK?"

"You got it." The tension in increased as the jet dropped closer to the hard earth below.

"Charlotte tower to Thirty-two Mike Whiskey Charlie… low on glide path, pull it up a little. You'll be over the outer marker in about thirty seconds. Good luck."

"Pull it up a bit, Bill. We're coming in just a bit steep."

"This is all the UP it's got, George." The lone jet engine was screaming at full power just to keep us in the air. There simply wasn't any more power available to climb. "I hope the ground cushion effect helps us some. Otherwise it's gonna be a hard hit."

"One hundred feet, Bill."

"OK everyone. Brace yourselves. This is it…"

"Ninety-five…"

"Drifting to the right, Bill. Can you compensate?"

"I'll try."

"Eighty feet." The numbers were changing too fast for me to call out every five feet.

"That's good. We're lined up on the grass."

"Seventy feet, Bill."

"Crosswind's picking up. Drifting to the left now." The plane lurched to the right as Bill tried to correct for the wind.

"Fifty feet."

"Damn we're coming in too steep. Can you flare her out, Bill?"

"I'll try."

"Thirty feet."

"Nose coming up a bit. We're getting close to stall speed." An alarm went off in the cabin. "That's the stall warning. We're still OK."

The numbers flying by on the dial slowed a little. "Fifteen feet."

"Come on baby, just a few more seconds…"

"Ten feet… "

"Brace now!"

I pulled my arms to my side and crossed my legs to help brace against the crash I knew was coming. The plane bounced as it hit the ground then settled down skidding sideways. We felt and heard a loud explosion then the plane rolled over several times finally skidding to a halt on the roof. It left us hanging upside down in our seats. The smell of burning jet fuel invaded the cabin along with thick black smoke.

"Everyone OK?"

"I'm here, Bill. How about you, George?"

"I'm OK. Let's get the hell out of here!"

George unbuckled the belt and fell to the roof of the plane. Bill did the same then they both helped me unbuckle and stand up after flipping me over. The smoke coming into the cabin was starting to make us cough and it was getting harder to see. We stumbled for the door only to find it jammed shut by the crash.

"Back to the flight deck. We'll kick out a window!"

Bill managed to break one of the windows over the console after several tries. He pushed me out and crawled out after me. George followed right behind him. We stumbled to our feet then ran at least a hundred feet away from the burning wreckage. As I looked back part of the fuselage exploded in a ball of flames and debris.

"God that was close." I collapsed on the grass. Bill and George sat down beside me as the rescue crew sprayed foam everywhere. A couple of firemen walked over to us.

"Everyone out?"

"Yes, just the three of us."

"Lets have a look at you then." He took out a flashlight and looked us over. "What's this?" He took out a sterile pad and wiped something from the side of my head then shone the light on the pad. "Blood, looks like you got a bit of a cut there. Charlie, get the ambulance over here."

A few moments later a huge ambulance stopped next to us on the grass. We were all helped inside then my wound was cleaned and bandaged as the ambulance pulled away from the wreckage of the jet.

"Where are we going?"

"We're taking you to the terminal area first. The accident investigators will want to talk to all three of you about what happened up there."

"And then?"

"After that we'll make overnight arrangements for you."

"What about my bags and…"

"If anything survives the fire we'll make sure they catch up with you." I nodded as I realized that I was now quite happy that I had taken a few seconds to locate my purse as the pilots were breaking out that window. At least with my credit cards and identification I could replace all of the contents of my bags with just a few hours of shopping. I also had my cell phone and my daytime planner with all of my contact information.

When we got to the terminal we were escorted into a conference room in the administrative area of the main office. Six people were waiting for us in the room. They introduced themselves as members of the crash investigation team then we split up into three groups. Each of us was taken to a separate room with two of the investigation team to discuss what happened. For me, it took about an hour for the investigators to ask their questions and record my answers. I imagine it was quite a bit more involved for the two pilots.

I had hoped to see the two men that saved my life again but when I returned to the conference room a tall man in a dark suite was there as there to meet me.

"Miss Stevens, I'm Jack Pomeroy, the airport manager. I wish that I could welcome you to Charlotte under better circumstances."

"Better circumstances, Mister Pomeroy? We walked away from that with only minor cuts, scratches and bruises. How can it get any better?"

"Point taken, Miss Stevens and please call me Jack."

"All right, Jack, and please call me Jennifer. Now where do we go from here?"

"Well, if the investigators are done with you I have a pack of press people out there about to go crazy to talk to you. The word leaked out that you were on that jet."

I sighed then shook my head. "They always find out somehow, don't they? Do you have somewhere we can use for the press conference?"

"We have something set up already. Are you up to doing this in a few minutes?"

"Sure. I want to get this over and then get some sleep. Can I talk with one of the investigators first? The reporters are sure to ask me about the crash and I don't want to jeopardize the investigation by saying too much too soon."

"Let me go get someone." Jack left the conference room then returned a few minutes later with one of the investigators. I talked with the man for a few minutes to get an idea of what I could safely say then I asked him to attend the meeting with me to answer any questions I couldn't.

The press conference went much faster than I thought it would. Once I said I was fine and gave the reporters their sound bites and quotes, they pounced on the poor investigator bombarding him with questions for which he had no answers. The press session ended after around thirty minutes then I was escorted back to the conference room that served as the holding area.

I entered the room to find that my bags had been retrieved from the airplane. They were badly singed and soaked with the foam that had been used to put out the fire. As I went through the bags I quickly concluded that there was very little in them that I could use immediately. I guessed that most of the clothes might be salvaged with a thorough washing or dry cleaning. The rest, my makeup and personal items, were beyond hope. I heard someone open the door behind me and turned around to face my visitor. It was the airport manager.

"I see they found your bags. How bad is the damage?"

"Bad enough, Jack. All I really have is what's in my purse and what I'm wearing at the moment. The rest isn't useable right now."

"Too bad. I came in to let you know that we've arranged a room at a nearby hotel for you overnight. The pilots took care of contacting MouseWorld. They'll have another jet here in the morning to either continue your trip or take you back home. The pilots wanted me to tell you that someone from the company will call in about an hour or so on your cell phone. Did that survive the crash?"

"Yes, it was in my purse along with a few other things I'm glad I have. I might need to get the charger plugged in to give the battery a boost though." I rummaged in the bags until I located the charger sealed inside a plastic bag. It looked to be in good shape.

"The investigation staff is finished with you and so, it appears, is the press. Do you want to go to the hotel now?"

"I most certainly do. I'm running on adrenalin right now and really need a bath and some sleep."

"Then you can give this to the people at the front desk." He handed me an envelope. "This will tell them to bill MouseWorld and give you whatever you need. They faxed this to us to give to you."

"Thanks, Jack. I really do appreciate this." I don't know why I did it, but I gave him a huge hug and a little kiss on the cheek. He was smiling from ear to ear as I followed him out to a van waiting to take me to the hotel.

The trip to the hotel took just a few minutes since it was located on the outskirts of the airport. They seemed to be expecting me since someone was waiting to unload my soggy bags from the van. They even offered to run several loads of clothes through their laundry if I would sort out what I wanted washed. I decided to take them up on the offer and made up a load of underthings and enough clothes to get me through a couple of days. The rest I would take care of at home.

As soon as someone picked up the clothes to be washed I headed for the small bathroom to soak in the tub. I didn't have any of my usual bath oils so I made do with the supplies provided by the hotel. I reeked of smoke and wanted desperately to get rid of the smell on my hair and skin.

Almost half an hour later I finished bathing and slipped on the hotel-provided robe. Now that I felt human again I decided to make some phone calls. I took the cell phone out of my purse and found out that the battery was drained. The charger brought it back to life and it started ringing almost immediately.

"Hello?"

"Oh, thank God! This is Mark Townsend at MouseWorld. I just got the news a little while ago! Are you all right?"

"Just some scrapes and bruises. Mark. I'm fine, really!"

"So what do you want to do now?"

"Why come and visit to complete our business, of course!"

"But…"

"Mark, I don't blame MouseWorld or the pilots for this. It was just bad weather that caused the problems."

"Are you sure, Jennifer?"

"Yes."

"Good. I'll have another jet at the airport to continue the trip in the morning."

"What's going to happen to the two pilots, Mark?"

"Well, corporate isn't very happy that we lost an expensive aircraft. They might loose their jobs."

"Well, you tell corporate that they should get a medal for getting that crate down and us out of there alive. Those two fought that plane every mile after the lightning hit to get us to that airport. I won't be very happy with MouseWorld if they're fired over this. It wasn't their fault, Mark."

"So I've heard. It seems that you had a part in the whole thing too. Using a bobby pin to bypass that bad circuit breaker? Where did you come up with that, Jennifer?"

"HEY! It worked didn't it? I needed a piece of wire and that's what was available."

"I'll pass your comments along to the corporate folks. Now get some sleep and I'll see you in the morning, OK?"

"G'nite, Mark, and thanks!" The line clicked then went dead. I pressed the button on the cell phone to hang up and, as I released the button, the phone started ringing again.

"Hello?"

"JEN! Thank God I got through! You had Tammy and I worried to death!"

"Calm down, Barb! I'm fine. Other than some scrapes and bruises that is. How did you find out?"

"Are you kidding me? You've been the topic of the TV news for the last two hours! They carried that press conference you did live on the major news networks."

"What's all the fuss about? We made it down and we got out alive."

"Well, I'm glad that you're all right. What's the plan? Are you coming back home tomorrow?"

"No, I'm going to continue onto Orlando in the morning. MouseWorld will have another jet here then."

"You're flying again?"

"And why not? The accident was a fluke, Barb. I'm just going to make sure before we lift off that we won't be running into any more thunderstorms."

We talked for another twenty minutes or so then I had to hang up to call Adam. I was more than a little worried that he hadn't heard the news yet. I dialed his home number and waited while the phone rang.

"Hello?"

"Hi Adam!"

"JEN! Is that really you? I just got home about fifteen minutes ago and heard the news on the TV. Are you OK? Do you want me to come down there?"

"Yes and no, Adam."

"Yes and no? What kind of an answer is that?

"Yes, I'm fine and no, I don't need you to come here."

"You sure? I can be there in the morning."

"I'm sure, Adam. By the time you'd be able to get here I'll be heading out for Orlando again."

"You're still going through with the meeting?"

"Why not?"

"After what you've been through I just want to hold you and be near you. I had it all arranged to spend last night with you, you know. I even had today off so I could spend some extra time with you."

"Barb told me, Adam. I'm so sorry about last night. I was just so wound up from the show that I overdid it. I'm NEVER going to do that again."

"I hope so, Jen. I didn't like putting you to bed and having to leave last night. I wanted so much to make wild, passionate love to you. I love you, Jennifer Stevens."

My heart felt like it skipped a few beats as I heard those wonderful words. "I love you too, Adam."

We sat in silence for several seconds, neither of us quite knowing how to proceed.

"So you're still going to Orlando in the morning, Jen?

"Yes, Adam. I want to see what they have to offer. It might mean a whole new direction for me in my new life."

"Does this new direction include me, Jen?" I could hear the edgy quality in his voice.

"Adam, whatever direction I take I want you to be a part of it however and wherever we can be together. I promise that we'll send as much time together as we can this weekend."

Adam and I talked another half an hour then played the "you hang up first" game. I lost when I pulled a little too far on the charger cord and the cell phone turned off dumping the call.

A quick glance at the clock showed that it was nearly midnight. I decided that I had been awake long enough today and settled in for bed. Since my things were still being cleaned I slipped out of the borrowed robe and into bed naked. It took just a few minutes for me to drift off.

<<<< To be continued in Chapter 12.2 of Zapped! >>>&gt

Zapped! -12.2- Thanks for the ride, Guys! - Part 2

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

College / Twenties

TG Themes:

Permission:

Zapped! Chapter 12.2 - "Thanks for the ride, guys!" -- Part 2

Zapped! Chapter 12.2 - "Thanks for the ride, guys!" -- Part 2
By Bob Arnold — Copyright 2003 by Robert Arnold — All Rights Reserved

This is a work of fiction, with a few real life experiences added in. All of the characters in this story are fictional, and any resemblance to anyone else living or dead is probably a coincidence. Please notify me if you are archiving this and the other chapters of the story on a web site. Permission specifically granted to Sapphire's Place and Crystal's Story Site to archive this. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format, please contact me for arrangements. Additional information on this story may be found at: http://www.stardustr.us/zapped/ .

This chapter is in memory of my friend Rebecca Anne Stewart. She passed away from cancer in early May 2003. She will be greatly missed.

Thanks to my "beta readers" for keeping me on track and to Amelia R. for help with editing this chapter.

Zapped! Chapter 12.2 - "Thanks for the ride, guys!" - Part 2
By Bob Arnold — Copyright 2003 by Robert Arnold — All Rights Reserved

From the Diary of Jennifer Stevens…

Tuesday, January 7, 2003

The sun was streaming in the window when my eyes fluttered open. It took a bit longer this morning than most for my bewildered mind to connect with the reality of who I was and especially where I was. I tossed aside the covers then headed for the bathroom.

With the bathroom business completed, I was glad that I had the foresight to rinse out my panties and leave them to dry. Despite the fact they still reeked of smoke, I got dressed in the same clothes I had worn on the flight since there wasn't anything else currently available. I wondered how the hotel had done with my laundry so I called the front desk to check.

A few minutes later a hotel staff person knocked on my door and left my now freshly washed clothes. It looked like they were able to salvage most of the stuff with only a few things having stains from the foam used to put out the fire. I changed into a nice cotton blouse and skirt with panty hose after checking the weather forecast and learning that temperatures were expected to be in the low seventies both here in Charlotte and in Orlando by the time I got there. The dirty clothes went into a plastic bag tucked into a corner of the singed luggage. The clean stuff went into plastic bags in the luggage too since the damaged luggage was all I had to work with.

As I was completing my packing my cell phone started to ring. "Hello?"

"Good morning, Jennifer. Mark Townsend calling. Are you ready to come visit us this morning?"

"I just finished packing, Mark. When will the plane be here?"

"It's here already and I'm here with it. Where are you?" I gave him the name of the hotel. "Well, get ready to leave. I'll have someone there within twenty minutes to pick you up."

"OK. Do I have time to get breakfast first?"

"Don't worry about that, Jennifer. Just be ready to go, OK?"

With the cell phone put away in my purse I made a call to the main desk to have my bags moved downstairs. I had just arrived in the hotel lobby when someone came in and walked over to the front desk looking for me. The clerk pointed in my direction as the man tipped his hat. The man that walked toward me was in his early thirties with a lean and extremely fit body. A somewhat windblown mop of black hair topped his head. Two brilliant blue eyes punctuated a pleasant face with a strong nose and handsome jaw.

"Hello, Jennifer. I'm Mark Townsend. I'm so pleased to finally meet you in person!" He took my hand and kissed it gently. I think I blushed about three different shades of red.

"Thank you, Mark. I thought that you'd send someone else. I never expected you."

"I would never think of sending someone else on an important job like this one, especially after what you went through last night. I'm so sorry about that, Jennifer."

"You needn't be, Mark. It was just an accident. Fortunately we all made it through without much damage."

"Were you hurt?"

"Some bruises and a few cuts. Nothing that will leave any long term problems, Mark."

He seemed to relax some with that little bit of news. "That's good. Shall we get going? I have a few surprises for you."

"No more surprises like last night I trust?" The smile on his face immediately disappeared.

"I hope not! I… I…"

"Oh, Mark, stop sputtering. It's all right, really! I was just teasing!" I gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Now it was his turn to blush.

"I feel so bad about what happened…"

"Well, Mark, put it all behind you, OK? Now tell me what's planned for today."

He visibly relaxed. "I'd rather just show you. Shall we go?" He presented his arm.

I wrapped my arm around his. "I'm all yours, Mark. Lead the way!"

The trip back to the airport took only a few minutes. The van pulled up alongside a Boeing 737 with the MouseWorld corporate logo high on the tail. I was more than a little stunned that they had used such a large aircraft to transport me and said so to Mark.

"Well, Jennifer, when the CEO heard what happened he authorized the use of his personal jet to come and get you."

"I would have settled for a first class seat on a commercial flight, Mark. I don't expect treatment like this you know."

"I know but forgive us please? It's an attempt to make up for the disaster of last night."

"I understand, Mark." I walked up the steps and into the passenger area on the plane. There, sitting in two of the seats, were Bill and George, the pilots from last night.

"Hi guys!" I gave each of then a huge hug and a heartfelt kiss. "What are you doing here?"

Bill spoke up. "Heading home, Jennifer. We're passengers on this flight just like you."

"So what going to happen, George?" I was worried that the two of them were going to be out of a job because of last night's disaster.

"We're headed back to home base for re-assignment. Mark told us you went to bat for us with the corporate folks."

Mark turned toward me and smiled. "That's right, Jennifer. The other thing that helped was the fact that the investigators found the lightning strike points on the plane. One was on nose of the plane. The other point was just where the engine that exploded attached to the hull. The strike must have damaged a fuel line and knocked out the power. The ruptured line caused the explosion when the engine tried to start. Pulling the fire bottle switch shut off the fuel pump for that engine stopping the fire. Everyone was surprised that you were able to make it back at all. The damage was much more severe than even you knew about. It will be months before the final report is out though."

I felt more then a little light headed and sat down heavily in the seat. "I guess we were really lucky after all."

"Lots of luck and some skill on everyone's part, Jennifer. If you hadn't been able to get the power restored we wouldn't be standing here talking about it."

"Thanks, guys. Look, can we change the subject please. I'm a little rattled already."

Mark took my hand and squeezed it. "Of course. Let's get into the air then we'll all have something light for breakfast. How do croissants and coffee sound?"

"That sounds wonderful." As if to punctuate my statement, my tummy picked that exact moment to make a growling noise. Everyone, including me, laughed. The plane quickly reached cruising altitude after take-off and a large tray of croissants appeared soon after the seat belt light went out. I must have had at least half a dozen of them since I hadn't eaten much last night.

The plane touched down in Orlando around an hour after we left Charlotte. We taxied off the runway to a large private hanger with the corporate logo on the side. A limo was waiting by the ramp.

"Jennifer, would you like to go to the hotel first to freshen up or should I send your bags on ahead and we'll go to the office?"

"I think I'll go with you to the office, Mark. I'm fine at the moment."

'All right. I'll be with you in a few moments then." He walked toward a waiting aide. A few moments later he motioned for me to follow him down the stairs from the jet.

As I neared the bottom steps I tripped about three steps up and screamed. Mark instantly turned around and caught me as I fell. His strong arms held me tightly as I shook.

"Are you OK, Jennifer? What happened?"

"I tripped on the step. Damned heels… I don't think I'll ever really be used to wearing them."

"It must get a little strange from time to time I guess?"

"Yup. Like right now. Ummm… Mark, you can let go of me." The tight hug he was giving me was starting to do things to my female anatomy that I didn't want to go any further.

"Oh, sorry. It just felt so nice." He had one of those kilowatt smiles that warmed me all the way to my toes. Reluctantly he set me back on the ground and released the hug.

It took several seconds for me to regain my balance and composure. Unfortunately, when I took a step I felt a sharp pain in my left ankle. "DAMN! That hurt!"

"What hurt, Jennifer?"

"I think I did something to my ankle." Mark put his arm around me and helped me toward the limo. I managed to climb in with Mark following close behind me.

"Let me take a look at that." He reached over and gently prodded at my ankle. His touch sent little electric shocks shooting up my leg straight into my estrogen-soaked brain. The way my body was responding was the stuff that steamy romance novels are made of.

"I'm fine, Mark, really." I pulled my foot out of his warm hands and placed it back on the floor of the limo.

"OK." The look of disappointment on his face was quite clear. We rode the rest of the way to the corporate offices in silence. The limo finally rolled to a stop just outside the main entrance of a huge building just north of the entrance to the theme park. "This is it, Jennifer."

Mark opened the door then extended a hand to help steady me as I got out. I winced visibly when I put my weight on the injured ankle and Mark was looking directly at my face when it happened. Without a word he again offered his arm to help me steady myself as we walked into the building. Since I didn't want to risk hurting myself further I willingly accepted his offer of aid.

The conference room turned out to be on the third floor of the massive building nearly halfway down the long hallway from the elevator. The walking did help to limber up the tensed muscles in my ankle and by the time I took a seat at the huge table in the room I was feeling quite a bit better.

There were at least a dozen other people at the table. All were introduced but as I write this a few days later I can't remember any names. The meeting started off with Mark introducing me to the rest of the people and then he presented a short video with information about me. I put my hand over my eyes as the pictures of my transformation flashed briefly on the screen and did the same again when video of me before and during the play popped up. Part of the video was me singing "The Future is Now" on the stage at the theater. I was never one to watch video of myself before my change and I guess that habit had survived the change as well.

If the first part of the meeting was targeted at introducing me to the MouseWorld decision makers, the second part of the meeting was targeted squarely at me as far as the extent of my involvement with the project. The video talked about my hosting duties at the opening ceremonies of the attraction then went deeper into the plans for the live television show to introduce the attraction to the public. The second video lasted nearly thirty minutes. The room lights slowly returned to normal as the video ended.

"Well, Jennifer, what do you think so far?"

"It's pretty much what we talked about on the phone, Mark. I think I'd like to go ahead and commit to doing it."

He smiled broadly then sat back down in his chair. "But we have more to tell you. First, we want to use your song as the theme for the attraction."

"You want to use 'The Future is Now'? But it's just something I tossed together because I couldn't get the music out of my head. Why do you want that piece of trash anyway? The song was never really intended to be heard by anyone else."

"Well, we're delighted that it leaked out anyway. It's everything we wanted to say about the new attraction and more. Even if you declare it as a piece of trash remember that someone's trash can turn into someone else's piece of gold. We think that it's our piece of gold. So much so in fact that we're willing to offer you a half a million dollars for total rights to the song."

"Half a MILLION dollars? For that?" My head started to spin.

"Yes, five hundred thousand dollars for the rights to the song. There's a catch though. You'll have to sing it for us. We'll pay you another five hundred thousand dollars for that."

"A MILLION dollars for the rights to the song with me singing it? Are you crazy? IT'S not worth that much! I'M not worth that much!"

"But we think you are, Jennifer. And there's more."

I took a few moments to try to calm myself down. "And that is…?"

"We'd like you to perform the song live at the opening ceremonies and again on the TV special. Both will be large scale production numbers complete with dancers, backup singers and a large orchestra to back you up."

The shock of it all was just starting to sink in. "And…?"

"We'd like to have you provide the voice for a computer animated character based on yourself that would serve as the greeter to people for the attraction. We'd also like you to do that same voice for a half-hour pilot series for television based on the same character."

"Is there anything else?"

"Well…"

"Spit it out, Mark."

"We think that 'The Future is Now' should be a big hit. We'd like to offer you the chance to record enough other material for an album we can release."

I fainted as my poor mind finally went into total overload.

When I woke up I found myself in a darkened room with something cold on my forehead. I groaned a little as I tried to sit up only to have a pair of strong hands push me back down. I heard a few footsteps then one of the blinds over a window was moved aside to let a little more light into the room. I made out Mark's smiling face hovering over me.

"I guess that was a little bit much to try to absorb all at one time wasn't it?'

"You got THAT right. Where am I anyway?" I started to sit up again. This time Mark helped me and then sat down beside me on the couch.

"You're in a smaller meeting room off the conference room. We thought that you probably needed to lie down for a little bit. I hope you don't mind."

"Mind? I don't mind. It sure beats waking up to find my face mashed into the table don'tcha think? HEY! Where did my shoes go?" I looked down in astonishment at my bare feet complete with the red polish that I had put on my nails that morning.

"Oh, they're in the conference room. I didn't want you waking up and possibly thrashing around with those spikes on. How do women wear those things anyway?"

"They… I… got used to them. Comes with the territory." I stretched briefly to work out a few kinked muscles in my neck from lying at an odd angle.

"Need some help?" Mark started to work his warm hands into the tense muscles at the base of my neck. It felt so good that I started to make little mewing sounds as I relaxed. His hands slowly worked toward my shoulders then continued down my back. The feeling was incredible and I almost started to melt on the spot until I realized what was happening.

I gently pushed his hands away from my hips and turned to face him. "Umm… thanks, Mark, that felt wonderful. I think we'd better get back to the meeting though."

He deflated just like I had poked him with a pin. "The meeting ended almost two hours ago, Jennifer."

"Just how long have I been out anyway?"

"Almost two hours. We… I decided you needed the rest. You had to be pretty wound up still from all that happened yesterday. You just don't get over something like that overnight. It takes much longer."

"And how would you know, Mark?"

"The Gulf War." I gasped a little when I heard that. "I went down on board a chopper taking my platoon to secure an area. Most of the guys didn't make it. I was laid up in the hospital for over six months."

"Oh, Mark, I'm so sorry to hear that."

"It's behind me now but it took me a long time to get past what happened and go on with my life. It shouldn't take you very long though. Nobody with you was killed and you managed to walk away from the crash. That's some luck you have there, lady."

I giggled a little. "Yeah, talk about luck. I shoulda fried when the lightning hit me. Instead I turned into this." I pointed to my now female body.

"What's it like?"

"What is WHAT like?"

"What's it like living as a woman?"

"You know, I've never really thought much about it. I suppose it's a lot different but it's still the same. A woman still has the same… Hey, I don't think I really wanna have this conversation, Mark. It's kinda personal for someone I just met this morning."

"I understand, Jennifer. Maybe after we get to know each other better at some time in the future. Are you feeling up to continuing with the tour?"

"Tour? There's a tour? This isn't one of those 'three hour tours' where I get stranded with six other people on a deserted island is it?"

"Well, we were going to show you the attraction and how we're doing with it. Do you want to see it?"

" I suppose I had better before I make a final decision about what I'm getting into. I need my shoes too."

Mark produced a pair of boots and some socks. "We got these for you. The site is still under construction and we didn't want you hurting your feet. You'll have to wear a hard hat too." He set a hard hat with my name stenciled on the front on the table.

"Umm… isn't it a little early to start personalizing equipment for me? I haven't even signed the paperwork yet."

"We do that for all of our guests, Jennifer. All the people on the job are expecting to meet you too. Seems you have quite a following among the techie crowd out there."

"Ah, more fans from the radio show. I love meeting them."

"So change into your boots and we'll get you something to eat then go visit the new attraction. On second thought, take the boots with you. I'll get your shoes." Mark jumped up before I could say a word and returned moments later with my heels.

He kneeled at my feet then looked up at me. "Umm… may I?"

I nodded my agreement as his warm hands gently placed the shoes on my feet. Little tingles traveled up my legs into my spine and straight to my brain. I blushed at the thoughts running through my brain at that moment. Mark stood up then extended his hand to help me up. Again, little tingles traveled all the way to my brain as our hands touched. I recognized what he was trying to do and at that moment I really didn't care. The feelings nearly overrode any shred of control I had left. I had my limits of course but at the moment I felt like a princess being courted by her Prince Charming. I rationalized that as long as Mark didn't go past my limits there was no harm in surrendering temporarily to the wonderful feelings I had.

He extended his arm and I wrapped mine around his as we walked out of the meeting room to the bank of elevators. We entered an elevator then he pressed the "Basement" button.

"The basement?"

"Yes, Jennifer, the whole complex is connected by tunnels. There's more of an underground city that supports the attractions than anyone knows about. We're going to the basement so I can get a battery operated golf cart to take you for something to eat. Then I'll use the same tunnel system to take you to the new attraction."

"I was wondering how that worked! Now I know."

"Jennifer, you're going to see more of the behind the scenes things than most non-company people see even on the special tour we run. I have to ask you to keep most of it to yourself. You wouldn't want to give away the magic would you?"

"I wouldn't dare, Mark. Parents and kids would roast me for all eternity if I ever gave away the magic behind MouseWorld. Your magic is safe with me."

The elevator stopped with a slight jolt then the doors opened to reveal a bustling basement area full of people and golf carts moving everywhere.

"This is one of the hub areas that connect several other areas together. That's why it's so busy. Let me get a cart. Stay right here!"

I wished I could have melted into the wall. There were several kinds of electric carts whizzing by carrying people and supplies along with a considerable number of people using bicycles. The pace was a bit frightening as was the volume of traffic flowing in the rather confined space. I was almost ready to press the button to call the elevator when Mark glided to a stop with a golf cart.

"Sorry it took so long, Jennifer. I had to make sure we got one with a full charge. We'll be on the go all afternoon. Hop in!"

I slid onto the bench seat next to Mark as the cart started to move. Soon we were flying down one of the hundreds of connection tunnels. I had absolutely no idea where we were headed so all I could do was watch as the signs and scenery flew by. It seemed like we traveled for about fifteen minutes after stopping several times for stoplights at intersections in the tunnels.

We stopped near a sign that read "The Islands". Mark again presented his arm and once again I accepted it. We walked up a flight of stairs into a short hallway. We were headed toward a set of double doors at the end of the hallway.

"I should warn you that we're headed outside now. It's gonna be kind of bright out there after being in the tunnels this long. Ready?"

I nodded then we stepped out into the bright sunlight. I blinked several times as my eyes adjusted to the bright light. When they finally came into focus I found myself in the middle of what seemed to be some kind of tropical forest, behind us was the building we had just come out of. I heard the noise of the crowd in the park all around us.

"Where are we, Mark?"

"We're in the Hawaii/Polynesian area, Jennifer. This is one of our access points for the underground tunnel system. Most of them are sort of hidden like this one while others are disguised as part of the various attractions. We need to go this way…"

I followed Mark as we walked for a few seconds toward a small opening in the grove of trees that surrounded the building. We stepped out next to one of the main walkways in the area. Across from where we stood was a restaurant with island food.

"How about it, Jennifer? Want to try a taste of the islands?"

"Sure. I like to try new foods. Lead the way." He gently took my elbow as we walked into the restaurant. The staff must have recognized him since they waved him over to a table off to one side of the main dining room.

"What can I get for you, Mister Townsend? Your usual today?"

"Of course, Albert, and a menu for my guest please. This is her first time here."

"Miss Stevens, how nice to meet you in person. I've listened to your radio show from the start, most impressive. Can I get you something to drink while you're looking at the menu?"

"Sure, I'd like a nice large ice cold lemonade if you have it?"

"Sure, one Townsend Special, a large cold lemonade and a menu coming right up!"

"A Townsend Special? What do you do, eat here every day?"

"Well, almost every day. They have the greatest pork barbeque here and they make the best fried pineapple I've ever had."

"Sounds yummy. I think I'm going to try that."

"Really?"

"Sure. When you're in a new place always try what the local folks recommend. They've lived in the area the longest and usually know the best places to eat and what to eat there. That philosophy hasn't failed me yet in all the traveling I've done."

Albert returned with Mark's platter and drink and my lemonade. Mark slid the platter to me and turned to Albert. "Will you bring another platter for me, please? Jennifer's decided to try the special today." Mark passed the menu back to Albert.

"Of course, Mister Townsend," was the reply as Albert rushed off to the kitchen.

I looked to Mark to see it I should wait for him to get his food.

"Go ahead, Jennifer. I can wait a bit. The smell always drives me crazy so dig right in."

"It's having that effect on me too. I can't wait to taste it!" Try as I might I just couldn't pick up the huge sandwich from the plate. I used a knife to cut the sandwich in thirds and managed to take a bite of one of them. The flavors that exploded in my mouth were incredible. The bun had the soft buttery quality of a croissant while the barbeque pork literally melted away in my mouth. After a few more bites of the delectable sandwich I got a little rosy glow in my mouth and lips indicating that there were some subtle spices in the sauce.

The other part of the meal was two slices of battered and fried pineapple with a cup of something that resembled duck sauce. I cut several pieces of the pineapple then added a little of the sauce to the pieces. When I popped a piece of the pineapple in my mouth the contrasting sweet of the pineapple and the slightly bitter flavor of the sauce were a wonderful contrast to the afterglow of the barbequed pork. I must have rushed through the sandwich and pineapple because Mark was smiling as I looked up from my now empty plate.

"I guess you were really hungry, huh?"

I must have blushed five different shades of red. "Yeah, I guess so, Mark. I don't usually go through my food that fast but it tasted so great and I was SO hungry!"

"I thought so. I've never seen anyone put that sandwich away that fast before. God knows I've tried myself though. The taste combination is just incredible isn't it?"

"I love spicy food but I absolutely HATE food that's so hot with spices that it's all you can taste. I love it when you get that little rosy glow in your mouth and lips as the spices sort of sneak up on you."

"Me too. Umm… I'll be finished in a few more minutes." Mark glanced at his watch. "It's almost time we were heading to the construction site. I suggest that if you need a stop in the ladies room that you use the facilities here. It's still sort of primitive at the site if you know what I mean."

"Mark, I used to be on construction sites quite frequently. I know exactly what you mean. Thanks for the warning. I think I had better go now."

I grabbed my purse then followed the signs to the rest rooms. A few minutes later I had relieved myself, repaired my makeup and returned to our table. Mark was waiting for me. His platter and mine had disappeared to be replaced with two plastic mugs with lids and a straw.

"I took the liberty of getting us something to drink. It's awfully dusty on the site at the moment with all of the sheetrock work."

"I'm ready, Mark, lead the way." We waved to Albert on the way out of the restaurant and returned through the hidden access to the underground tunnels where the golf cart was still parked.

As we flew through the underground tunnels I tried to change from my heels into the boots Mark had supplied. I was having only a little trouble until Mark had to swerve the speeding cart to avoid another cart headed straight for us. The swerve slid me across the seat almost a foot and a half right into Mark. His arm came up around me as the cart swerved from side to side. Mark finally managed to get the skidding cart under control and brought it to a complete stop.

"Oh my God! Are you all right, Jennifer?"

"Other than my life parading before my eyes for a second or two there I'm ok. How I LOVE parades!" I sat there shivering for a few more seconds then started to calm down as he hugged me tightly.

He must have detected that my breathing was returning to normal since he gently put his finger under my chin and lifted my head to look directly into his smiling face. "All better now?"

"Umm… yes, I think so."

"Is there anything I can do to make it even better, Jennifer?"

"Well…" Our lips drifted close together and I felt his warm breath caress my cheek. It seemed like an eternity as our lips moved closer and closer to kissing. Our lips were just millimeters away from touching. My heart was pounding more now than when I was scared just moments ago. My body was sending me all kinds of signals that said "GO FOR IT!" while my brain was screaming "JUST WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THING YOU'RE DOING?"

"BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP!' The shrill horn of another golf cart behind us broke the mood and we quickly pulled apart.

"Mark, I think we need to get moving." I forced myself to take several deep breaths to try to shake off the sexual tension that had built up inside me. I wasn't having as much luck as I wished I could.

He sighed deeply then nodded his head in agreement. The golf cart moved out again. Strangely, I made no effort to move away from him on the seat and he made no effort to remove his warm inviting arm from its tight hug around me. I sat snuggled tightly against his side for the rest of our trip.

In about five minutes we were at the entrance of a hallway section that had warning signs all over the walls. Mark slowed down considerably as the cart climbed a rather steep incline into the building above. At the top of the incline the ramp became wider and blended seamlessly with the concrete floor of the building.

"This is it, Jennifer. What do you think of it so far?"

"So far I can't really say much yet, Mark. If you've seen one construction site you've seen most of them. What makes this one so special?"

"Just follow me and I'll show you!" He stepped out of the cart and extended his arm. Again, I accepted and we made a top to bottom sweep of the massive structure.

I saw the beginnings of a huge theater, some sort of amusement ride and several exhibit areas. The whole tour took almost three hours as he described how each part of the building would look when finally completed and what the various sections would be used for. Near the end of the tour we walked through the area where the people would come into the attraction. The construction crew was busy running cabling then putting up sheet rock to cover the walls. As we walked past everyone stopped and gathered around us.

Mark introduced me to the crew then I spent another hour signing autographs and talking with the crew about the project. The excitement level was quite high on the crew despite two major design problems and several setbacks caused by design changes. It was here that I learned I was partially responsible for some of the problems.

I thanked the crew for their support and excitement for the project then walked with Mark back to the golf cart.

"Mark, what did they mean when they said that I was partly responsible for the delays in the project? What have I done?"

"Nothing yet, Jennifer. We've been holding off on several key pieces of the project until we knew if you were going to participate or not. If you are going to come on board we wanted to incorporate you in the actual design of the building and get some of your thoughts and recommendations. You know that we want to use you to greet the people via a video presentation of course and we had hoped to make several animated figures of you for the various venues in the building."

We got into the cart and left the building for a quick stop for some supper before I was to head back to the hotel.

"So you're telling me that I'm going to be a very large part of the project?"

"Much more than when we first talked last week, Jennifer."

I rode in silence for a few minutes. "Well, I need a few days to digest all of this and make a decision. How soon do you need to know to keep the project on schedule?"

"Next week will be fine. I should tell you that if you do decide to participate we'll be delaying the opening until late May or June instead of March."

"There's that much more to do?

"Yes. Oh… here we are. I picked out a nice quiet place for us to eat."

Mark and I walked out of another concealed entrance to the underground tunnels into a quiet setting resembling a garden. Off in the distance a fairytale castle rose up over the trees. We walked a few hundred feet and slipped through a small gap in a high hedge onto a busy small town street.

"This is our 'middle America' area. There are several good places to eat here. Would you like anything in particular?"

"Just a salad and something to drink, please. I stuffed myself at lunch today."

He nodded then motioned toward a small outdoor area with tables and chairs under brightly colored canopies. We seated ourselves at a table and moments later a waiter was taking our orders.

My salad was fantastic with lots of veggies and some chicken. The iced tea was ice cold with just the right twist of lemon in it.

Mark watched me eat in silence for a few minutes then started the conversation again.

"So did you have a good time today?"

"Other than the shock I got this morning I had a great time, Mark. This is a truly amazing place."

"Thanks, we worked very hard to make it that way. Umm… Jennifer, did you really mean it earlier when you said you liked parades?"

"It's true, Mark. I've enjoyed parades since I was a little kid. I even have a few record albums of parade music in my collection. There's just something about a big marching band or the big band musical sound that really gets me going."

"Do you have to be back at the hotel early tonight to leave or can you stay over a day or two?"

"I have to be back home by Thursday. I have a play rehearsal then performances over the weekend. What did you have in mind?"

"Ever heard of the Festival of Lights parade?"

"Yes I have. I use the original theme music for the parade as my theme for my radio show. You know, 'Baroque Hoedown' by Perry and Kingsley?"

"How would you like to see the parade from the inside out?"

"Do you mean see the behind the scenes activity? I'd love to, Mark!"

"Great, then finish your salad and we'll go over to the preparation area."

I was really looking forward to the parade. This was the one where they had over twenty different floats all lit up with colored lights. The parade was held at night and wound through several areas of the theme park to the accompaniment of music from speakers along the parade route. The parade culminated in a fireworks show over the huge lake in the middle of the park. I was going to get the chance to go behind the scenes and actually see the floats and how the parade was put together before it started.

Not wanting to miss a single thing, I hurried to stuff the rest of the salad in my mouth and wash it down with the iced tea.

"WHOA there woman! I don't want you getting sick on me! SLOW DOWN! We're got about three hours yet before the parade starts. There's plenty of time."

"OK, Mark. I'm just so happy that I'll be seeing the parade close up."

"That pleases me, Jennifer. I'll make certain that you get a front row seat for the parade." He had a big smile on his face at the fact that I was so excited about seeing the parade.

Since I really didn't want to get sick and toss the wonderful salad I slowed down and in about half an hour we had both completed our meals. The ride to the parade area through the tunnel system took another twenty minutes since traffic at that time of day in the tunnels was heaviest with one set of staff leaving and another set of staff members coming in for the evening hours.

Mark slowed the cart to a crawl as we neared the dressing area for the parade's costumed characters. We slowly inched past the congestion in the area then continued along to the float area above ground.

I spent the better part of an hour and a half looking at almost every float in the parade. In the light of day they were almost ugly in their simplicity. A skeleton of metal rods supported hundreds of colored light bulbs in whatever form was needed to give the float it's "lighted" shape, everything from a dragon to a huge corporate logo in the form of a hat to a mouse drawn carriage in the shape of a pumpkin. Each float had space for a driver and a huge bank of batteries to run the lights and electric motors to move the floats along the parade route.

Mark finally caught up with me and pulled me away from the floats. "I promised you a front row seat for the parade. We need to get you ready now."

"Ready? Ready for what?"

"For the parade of course. You have to change into your costume."

"Costume? Whatever for?"

"Remember that pumpkin coach you saw?" I nodded in agreement. "Well, you're going to bet the princess riding in it. We need to get you into your costume now."

"But I…"

"Hey, YOU"RE the one that said she loved parades, remember? I just arranged for a front and center seat for you. Do you want to be in the parade or not? All you have to do is ride in the coach and wave to everyone. That's not a very hard job, Jennifer."

I gulped away my fear and slowly nodded my agreement. Mark gently took my elbow then guided me back over to the waiting golf cart. A few minutes later we were at the underground costume area.

"Jennifer, I'd like to introduce you to Rose Bartell, our costume director. She'll get you all set in the Princess costume and take care of your hair and makeup. If you'll excuse me I have a few things to attend to before the parade." Mark left me with Rose.

"Hi Rose, I'm pleased to meet you."

"Me too, Jennifer. Let me get some measurements and I'll get a costume for you." She took out the tape measure and jotted down my measurements then went off in search of the proper costume among an endless sea of clothes racks.

"I found one that will do the job. There's a screened off area in the corner, you can change into this there. Bring your street clothes back here and I'll make sure they're secure for when you return." She handed me a large garment bag and pointed to a corner of the room.

The bra in the bag was strapless and rather low cut leaving loads of breast exposed and lots of cleavage on display. The sleeveless dress was cut to match the bra and hugged every curve I had tightly. Fortunately the dress extended to my ankles with huge petticoats to make the bottom extend out at least a foot or more. The shoes that Rose gave to me were totally clear and resembled the fabled glass slippers of the popular story. These were made of a heavy Lucite material instead of glass and fit my feet perfectly. The red polish on my toenails gleamed inside the see-through shoes. I put on my best Princess manners and stepped out from behind the screen.

"Enchanting, my dear, absolutely enchanting."

I curtsied to Rose them glided over to the makeup table and seated myself regally.

"Good! I'm glad to see you're in character. Please STAY in character until you come back here to change out of the costume. While you're out in public remember you're a REAL Princess to our guests."

"Thanks, Rose. I'll remember that."

"You know your hair is almost perfect already. Is this your normal style?"

"The ponytail fixed like this, yes. I wear it almost every day. People expect to see me like this after having my picture on all those billboards."

"Then we'll work with this. Mind if I fluff it up a bit and add a few highlights?"

"No problem, go ahead."

Rose worked on my hair for several minutes then removed my old makeup and applied much heavier and more colorful makeup to stand up to the lights that would be shining on me inside the coach. The view in the mirror when she was finished was amazing. I really did look like a Princess waiting for her Prince at the dance.

"WOW! Are you ready m'lady?" I jumped a bit at the sound of Mark's voice coming from behind me.

"I'm ready, Mark how do I…" I stopped talking as I turned around to see Mark dressed as a Prince complete with a large jeweled crown on his head. He held a golden tiara encrusted with jewels and a long flowing cape.

He simply smiled back at me and said, "Well, you didn't think I was going to let you have all the fun by yourself did you? Are you ready, my Princess?"

"I am, my Prince." I stepped closer to allow him to place the tiara on my head and the cloak around my shoulders. He extended his arm and I again willingly accepted it playing Princess to his Prince.

"Just remember m'lady, act the part in front of our guests. As for looking beautiful you can't improve on the perfection I see in front of me right now." He raised my hand to his lips then kissed it. Little jolts sped up my arm and blasted into my brain. I blushed a deep red. We got into the waiting cart and sped off toward the parade's starting point.

Within minutes of our arrival we were onboard the pumpkin coach all ready for the parade. Promptly at eight PM the lights in the park started going out leaving the parade route in near total darkness. Only a few pools of light were left to light the designated crossing zones where people could cross the street during scheduled breaks in the flow of the parade.

The lights on the coach gently ramped up to full brilliance as the coach started to move. I could hear the sounds of "Baroque Hoedown" echoing all over the park. The pomp and majesty of the opening fanfare sent little shivers of anticipation streaking up my spine.

As the coach cleared the assembly area the crowd erupted into a roar of applause as we waved to them. I doubted that anyone would recognize me the way I was dressed but I soon found out I was seriously mistaken. Someone yelled my name then pointed to the carriage. The noise from the crowd ramped up a few decibels more as word was passed ahead of us that someone special was in the coach.

The entire parade route was one huge wave of applause that traveled with the coach. In some spots it completely drowned out the music. The feeling that I had from the crowd response was beyond words. Up until now I had absolutely no idea that I was that well liked because of the radio show. It certainly wasn't the play since that was a local thing back home. Maybe it was the television appearances on the morning show too. Whatever the reason, I was on an incredible high that no drug known to science could duplicate.

The coach stopped in the parade end area that was screened off from the rest of the park. I was a jumble of nerves as we transferred from the coach to a waiting golf cart. Mark climbed into the driver's seat while I sat beside him.

"Want to see the fireworks before you go back to change?"

"Yes, I do. I need a little time to wind down if you don't mind, Mark."

He simply nodded then pointed the golf cart toward the large lake in the center of the park. The cart eventually stopped in a secluded area on a little bluff overlooking the lake.

"I hope you like this spot. I come here often myself to watch the fireworks in summertime." He looked over at me to see that I was starting to shiver. "Cold?"

I nodded my agreement. "I have just the thing." He reached behind us and pulled up a large blanket from the storage compartment on the cart. "Slide over beside me."

I just sat there looking at him. "What? Haven't you ever heard that two people in a blanket were warmer than just one?"

I shrugged then slid across the bench seat to snuggle up beside him. He wrapped the blanket around both of us and pulled it tightly closed after he put his right arm around me. We sat there watching the moonlight and the lights of the park shimmer on the small ripples in the lake. The soft smell of flowers and the fresh outdoor air washed over us in little waves as the wind playfully rippled the lake.

It was true. Two people in a blanket ARE warmer than just one can be especially when one of then is a man turned woman with an estrogen soaked brain. The feeling of our two bodies snuggled tightly together under the blanket was an incredible turn-on for me. Even the lingering smell of his cologne had an effect on
my sex-starved body. It had been at least two months since the last time Adam and I spent a night together and I was decidedly feeling the effects.

"Jennifer, did you have a good day today?"

"I had a great day, Mark. An incredible day in fact."

"Is there something I can do to make it even better?"

"Well…" I buried my head in his chest afraid to admit that what I wanted most now was a soul-shattering kiss.

Once again his warm hand lifted my face toward his. Our lips slowly inched toward each other. I couldn't stand the suspense any longer and closed my eyes to await the heat of his lips against my own. Suddenly our lips were locked together in the most shattering kiss I've ever experienced either as a man or a woman. My mind simply went into near-total meltdown as our lips danced with each other.

The only thing that stopped that kiss was the first volley of fireworks going off high over the lake. We broke the kiss as the loud crack of the first explosion reached us from high overhead. My heart was racing as I leaned up against Mark and put my head on his shoulder to watch the show above us. I didn't think it was possible but Mark held me even tighter until the last flash and crash of the last shell echoed off the lake and buildings surrounding us.

"I guess that's it for the night, isn't it, Mark?" I was hoping that he might have had something else in mind. One more kiss like that last one and the right words and I could have been his for the night quite willingly.

He looked at his watch after hitting the light button on it. "Yes, we'd better get you back to change then get you to the hotel. You must be exhausted from the day's activities."

"I am tired, that's true, Mark."

"Hang on then."

I wrapped both of my arms around him as he backed the cart out of the parking area. We rode quietly back to a nearby tunnel entrance then sped underground across the park to return to the costume area.

Rose was waiting for us when we returned. Mark went off to another dressing room to change. "I was wondering where you two went. I was getting ready to send out the security folks to check on you."

"We stayed to watch the fireworks, Rose."

"On the bluff overlooking the lake?"

"Yes. I had a wonderful time."

"Oh, did he wrap his arm around you and hold you tight during the fireworks? Did you kiss just as the first shell went off?"

"How did…"

"Honey, listen, Mark Townsend is one smooth operator. You're not the first skirt he's chased and you certainly won't be the last."

What little hair there was on the back of my neck was now at full attention. "Oh really? And how would you know?"

"He did it to me too. That kiss in the moonlight, the hugging under the blanket, that swerve on the golf cart, it's like he has it all planned out."

I sat down heavily in a chair and put my head in my hands.

"It worked didn't it? You were almost going to give yourself to him weren't you?"

"Rose, one more kiss and the right words and I would have gone to bed with that creep. Are most men like him?"

Rose walked over and put her hand on my shoulder then handed me a tissue for my teary eyes. "No, sweetie, they aren't. I've met a few that cared about the love of their life very deeply. I just bet you have someone like that already back home don't you?"

"It's just that we haven't been together in almost two months. I've got this burning…"

"Ah yes. The itch you can't quite scratch, eh? I know all about it, dearie. If your man is as devoted to you as you seem to think he is he'll have the same 'itch' as you do. I can just about guarantee that he'll be in your arms real soon if that's true."

I remembered what happened on Sunday night with Adam, or rather what didn't happen. Rose was right! Adam really DOES care deeply for me! Otherwise it wouldn't have upset him so at what happened that night.

"So what do I do about Mark?"

"You've got a few choices there. You can let him go ahead and scratch that itch of yours if you want. Just remember he'll be a one-night stand. If anyone even hints at marriage he goes running off to his wife."

"HIS WIFE?"

"Yup. She's the one with the money in that family. She got an inheritance when she turned twenty-five and had to be married to get it. She's got to STAY married until she's thirty to get the whole thing and keep it. She just keeps him around to get to her money. Other than that there's very little between those two."

"That dirty son of a…"

"Easy there, dearie. Remember you're still in costume. Words like that shouldn't come out of the mouth of a princess!" My anger deflated as we both laughed.

"So what's another choice?"

"String him along until your deal is all set then dump him or you can tell him off now. If the company wants you as bad as the rumors say they'll have someone else available to negotiate the deal in his place."

"So how should I handle this, Rose?"

"I have absolutely no idea how YOU should handle this. Hon, I'm just giving you the facts as I see them, what you do with that information is entirely up to you."

"I can understand that." I walked over to the screened-off corner and started to change back into my street clothes.

"And I'll tell you one more thing from the rumor mill. Nobody has been able to get a solid lock on this one though. Ya know that huge theater they're building at the new attraction?"

"Yup. The thing is huge. Looks like they'll have a complete HDTV production studio setup there."

"Ah, you did notice that then. You know what they're gonna use it for?"

"Mark mentioned something about a live TV show from there once a month after the opening ceremonies."

"That's what we hear. Ya wanna know who's the leading candidate to host those shows?"

"You can't mean…"

"Yup, YOU! Face it girl, you're HOT right now. Did you notice what happened the last time you appeared on the morning show?"

"Well, I was supposed to do just the gadget segment but they talked me into doing quite a bit more: doing the weather outside, talking with the crowd outside, a cooking segment inside and I even got to sit in on a book review with the book's author. Thank God I'd actually read that book!"

"Wanna know why they did that?"

"I sure do!" I had shimmied out of the costume and was starting to put on my own clothes again.

"They wanted to see if the ratings the show got that day were as good as the ratings for your first appearance on the show. Was the first show just a fluke or do you have real drawing power? Know what they found out?"

"COME ON, GIVE GIRL! The suspense is killing me!"

"Your last appearance totally trashed the ratings your first appearance generated since they were able to promote you for a week ahead of time. You're so hot, girl, you're almost radioactive. The execs around here have been drooling over the prospects of getting you into something regular on the TV network. If you do the special and the ratings are as good as they think they should be, you're almost certain to get an offer of a variety show."

I finished dressing then plopped down in a chair next to Rose. "So I'm sort of in the center of all this, huh?"

"Girl, if there was ever one of us that had a chance to grab that brass ring and turn it into a jewel encrusted golden ring it's you. If it was me I'd go for it for all I was worth but that's just the way I am. So what are you going to do?"

We heard a knock on the locked door to the costume room. "Are you almost finished, Jennifer?"

"Almost, Mark. I'll be out shortly." I turned back to Rose and whispered. "Rose, how come you didn't tell me about this BEFORE I went out into the park with him?"

"The company has a rule. NO SEX IN THE PARK. If you're caught screwing like rabbits on the Tilt-A-Whirl it's grounds for immediate dismissal and he knows it. You were completely safe from him in the park. Outside of the park though…"

An eerie shiver went up my spine at the thought of what would have happened in my hotel room tonight if Rose hadn't filled me in.

"Rose, I think I'm going to run a delaying action so I have some time to think this through. The only problem is what do I do about him?'

"Whatever you do, let me know, OK? I slipped a card with my number in your purse. I gotta know what you do to that lounge lizard." She handed me my purse then pushed me toward the door after unlocking it.

"G'nite, Jennifer!"

"Thanks for all the help, Rose! BYE!"

Mark extended his arm and I accepted it again. This time I was able to maintain my resistance to his charms but I didn't let on that I no longer felt the same depth of emotion as before when he pulled me close.

"I have a limo waiting. Where can I take you?"

"Just back to the hotel I think, Mark. I'm very tired from the activities today. I need to get some sleep."

"All right." He seemed a little disappointed that I hadn't taken the bait to go out with him tonight. I had something just a bit different in mind to keep this fish on my hook.

We arrived at my hotel and, as I figured, he offered to escort me to my room. I decided to let him and spring my own trap outside my hotel room door. He accepted my hotel card and scanned it in the lock. The door popped open as we stood facing each other in the hallway.

"Thanks for a wonderful evening, Mark. I really enjoyed our time together. Can you set up another meeting at around nine AM in the conference room? I want to talk with everyone a little more about their plans for me after I've seen what's involved today. The entire day has been quite an eye-opener for me."

"Consider that meeting scheduled. Jennifer… do you want to go somewhere for a nightcap? My treat?"

"I don't think so, Mark. I just want to go soak in the tub for a little while then crawl into bed. I will give you something to think about overnight though."

I threw my arms around his neck and pulled him very close to me. Our lips locked together as I played a little tongue tag with him. I slid one hand down his back and gently groped his firm butt. I felt him stiffen briefly and his body shook just a bit. Feeling that I got my message across, I broke my hold on him and watched as he tottered unsteadily for a second or two. I turned on my heels and waved goodbye as I disappeared into the hotel room locking the door behind me.

The peephole in the door let me see that he stumbled back toward the wall opposite my door then stood there for a few more seconds as he recovered from my little trick. He was walking rather stiffly as he passed out of view of the peephole.

Giggling softly to myself, I watched for as long as I could see him through the peephole. I knew that he was probably mentally primed for sex and my little trick had paid off big time sending him into a mental meltdown. My plan now was to fend him off until I could make a deal with the MouseWorld organization. Thanks to getting the word from Rose I was no longer under the influence of Mark's advances.

One thing that I told Mark was true, I was very tired from the activities of today and the day before. I skipped getting into the tub and showered instead. Within a few minutes I was stretched out in bed deep in thought. It was going to be an interesting night if I couldn't get any sleep.

---------------------------------------------------------

Monday, January 6, 2003 — Jennifer's office

Barb sat at her desk idly drawing doodles on a sheet of paper as she waited for a knock on the office door. She deeply dreaded this visit and the memories it would dredge up but there was no way around it. Her friend was simply the best person for the job of finding out what was happening with one of Jennifer's checking accounts. With Jennifer on the way to Orlando, the task of finding out what was going on was up to her.

Just as the clock on her desk turned to six PM, there came a gentle rapping on the outer office door. Barb smiled then commented out loud to the empty office. "As punctual as ever…"

She opened the door to reveal a woman standing in the cold. "Hi, I see you found the place. Come on in."

The woman smiled and stepped into the warm office. As soon as the door was closed the woman gave Barb a big hug and the two woman cheek-kissed like they were old friends. Barb toOK the woman's coat to place it in the closet then they both got comfortable at Barb's desk.

The woman handed Barb a business card. It read…

Stewart and Company
Private Investigations
Rebecca A. Stewart

Barb looked up from the card to the woman seated across the desk from her.

"It's good to see you again, Becky. How've you been?"

Becky frowned. "Shouldn't I be asking you how you've been? You've certainly changed since the last time I saw you over a year ago, Barbara."

"I suppose I do owe you an explanation." Barb fell silent for a few seconds trying to think of how to begin.

"I'm waiting…"

"You know most of it, Becky. You and I were partners in the city police task force investigating the sex slavery ring that had moved into the city. Women were being kidnapped and sold as sex slaves in foreign countries. I had to go under cover to try to crack the ring."

"I remember. You were doing pretty well at it for a while there"

"Then my cover got blown. I still don't know who or how that happened. Instead of just killing me they got creative. I woke up to find I had tits and a woman's voice and overall appearance, and quite a striking appearance at that! They removed the family jewels but left the rest of me intact down there. When I healed I was sold as a shemale sex slave in Thailand."

"I remember from your report that you spent most of a year planning how to escape and bring the ring down. I was involved in the arrest of Joey Scarvone and the mob that ran the operation. After your return from Thailand you just disappeared."

"Yes, I did."

"You know I quit the department and spent over eight months looking for you when you disappeared? WHERE THE HELL WERE YOU?" Becky glared at Barb. The look of anguish on Barb's face was all that Becky needed to see.

"Trying to make some sense out of what happened, Becky. Trying to see if I could ever return to something approaching a man again. The government helped me and set up appointments with one doctor after another trying to reverse the damage those bastards did to me." Barb lowered her head and stared at the desktop. "After three months of the best doctors in the world looking at the problem the only recommendation anyone could come up with was for me to go ahead and finish what those people started."

"I didn't know, Barb… I…"

Barb raised her hand to stop Becky. "Look, I'm sorry I left like that. I needed time to try to adjust to this. To have everything I knew, everything I was, just ripped away and be told I could never restore things to the way they were devastated me. I spent the past nine months trying to adjust. I finally got a new identity thanks to my government connections. I only started here a few weeks ago." Barb waved her hand around the small but cozy office.

The office was quiet for a couple of minutes as the two women simply looked at each other.

"Are you happy now, Barb? You were always so happy and easy-going when you were Jeff…"

Barb raised her hand to silence her former partner again. "He's dead, Becky. He died when they did this to me. Let him rest in peace."

"All right, Barb. I can accept that. Now, are you happy here? Are you really adjusting to all of this?"

"I am adjusting to the change, Becky. It's a day-by-day process. Am I happy here doing this job? I'd have to say yes. I'm needed and I can make a difference here."

"As an office manager? Why not go back to the force?"

"And do what? Ride around in a patrol car or go into public relations? I'd never be able to go back to under cover work again so why bother. Besides I'd be the laughing stock of the department. You know what it was like for YOU when you joined the force, right?"

"I remember, Barb. It was hell until I proved myself to those male swine." Becky took a few moments to suppress a growing rage as she remembered her first few months in the police department. She sighed then looked at Becky again.

"What makes this job so special, Barb?"

"My boss."

"Is that the one that got hit by lightning and…"

"That's her. She's such a unique person. In some ways she's wise beyond her apparent years and in others she's like a six-year-old child all wide-eyed to explore the world and savor every second of it. I can make a difference for her, Becky."

"Is this what you really want, Barb?"

"Yes. It doesn't matter to her what I am or what I was."

"Does she know the truth about you?"

"NO!… and I'm NOT going to tell her anything either."

"She deserves to know, Barb."

"Maybe one day, Becky but not right now. Both of us have too many unresolved personal issues to deal with."

Becky sighed deeply again. "So why did you invite me here? I'm certain it wasn't to talk over old times."

"I have a job for the best private investigation firm in the city. One of her old checking accounts was re-activated by someone and we want to know who and how." Barb pushed a stack of paper across the desk toward Becky.

Becky took a couple of minutes looking through the evidence the bank had faxed. "This is all you've got?"

"That's WHAT we've got, yes."

"Not much to go on." Barb put the stack of paper back on the desk. " Well, I can start by finding out more about that address and who or what lives there. That's the first clue. I'll look into some of these other organizations that had funds moved through the checking account. I'll bet I find a few that aren't quite legitimate businesses or charity organizations."

"Then what happens?"

"We need to get more evidence before we turn it over to the police, you know that or you wouldn't have called me. What you have there isn't even close. We need enough information to make any conviction in a trial stick beyond any reasonable doubt."

"Any idea how long this could take, Becky?"

"A day, a few days, a week? There's no way to tell on something like this. If someone did set this up they need to get sloppy for us to catch them. If they pay attention to what they're doing then we won't get much up front."

"All right, Becky. Do whatever it takes to find out who's behind this."

"Do you have any idea what this could cost, Barb?"

"I have and knowing my boss it won't matter to her one bit."

"I'll get started on this tonight, Barb. Can I take these?" Becky picked up the pile of papers.

"Yes, they're photocopies."

Becky glanced at her watch. "I've got to go, I have another appointment. You gonna be OK?"

"I'm getting better about what happened to me, Becky. I'll be fine."

"I have to ask, have you had the surgery to…"

"Not yet but very soon now, Becky. That will bring some closure to the whole mess. I've accepted who I've become and the surgery will remove the last painful reminder of who I used to be."

Becky rose and hugged Barb tightly. Barb watched as Becky let herself out the door of the office into the cold black night.

Barb glanced at the clock on her desk noting that her boss was just about halfway through her flight if the plane took off on time at six PM. Another hour and the plane should be landing in Orlando. Somehow Barb couldn't shake a nagging feeling of impending disaster. She grabbed her day planner with a duplicate of all of Jennifer's travel information and switched out the lights in the office. She pulled the collar of her coat tightly around her neck as the cold wind hit her full force when she locked the outside office door behind her.

<<<<To be continued in Chapter 13 of Zapped! >>>&gt

To my more technically oriented readers,

I freely admit that great liberties were taken with the airplane segments of this story and that the scenario would most likely happen in a quite different manner. I went for dramatics effect and not accuracy in that section of the story. This is, after all, a work of fiction isn't it?

Bob Arnold

Zapped! -13- Making Up Is Hard To Do

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

College / Twenties

TG Themes:

Romantic

Permission:

Zapped! Chapter 13 - Making Up Is Hard To Do

Zapped Chapter 13 — Making Up Is Hard To Do
By Bob Arnold — Copyright 2003 by Robert Arnold — All Rights Reserved

Thanks to Lynn Jennings for editing and proofing assistance with this chapter. Any errors left are likely my own in working on the story after Lynn worked on it.

Zapped Chapter 13 — Making Up Is Hard To Do
By Bob Arnold — Copyright 2003 by Robert Arnold — All Rights Reserved

January 8, 2003 — Wednesday

This morning, more than almost any other morning in the past few months, I awoke with very little confusion as to who and what I was and, perhaps more specifically, where I was. Maybe that was because I hadn’t slept more than a couple of hours all night long. I spent most of the night tossing and turning while running the possibilities of the deal I had discussed with MouseWorld over and over in my mind.

Several important things had resolved themselves. The first was that I wasn’t doing this for the money. Yes, the money they offered was extremely attractive and I suspected there would be royalties from the album and merchandising to consider as well. Between the settlement from my accident and the profits I made from the radio show and the morning show appearances, I would be secure for the rest of this lifetime. No, I was doing this, if I did it all, for myself. The ideas they put in my mind as far as hosting the live TV show and opening ceremonies, the record album and the TV pilot both scared me and intrigued me. It scared me because I had never done anything quite like that before and intrigued me immensely for exactly the same reason.

I always had a burning need to learn and grow. As a man, and not a very attractive one, my need pushed me toward electronics and computers. I was always taking on a new challenge to drive myself to grow beyond the boundaries that my appearance and health forced on me. Now, as what I’m told is a very attractive woman, I find myself taking on a whole different set of challenges to grow and learn in ways that were never open to me. Yes, I would rise to the challenge set before me not because of the financial aspect but because of the great unknown that it represented. I know it sounds selfish and I feel that way too. For most of my "real" forty-plus years I had been doing everything I could for other people. Was it wrong of me to want to do something for myself? Well, it sure FEELS that way. I guess I'll just have to deal with those feelings as best as I can.

With the main decision out of the way, a thousand and one details remained to be resolved. Things like housing for the time I would spend in Orlando, the play, the radio show, the morning show appearances, and the public appearances I was supposed to do. Those and ten thousand more little problems assaulted me driving any chance of a full night's rest completely away. I finally gave up in frustration and drifted off to a fitful sleep. That was about two hours ago.

The call of nature was a far more effective alarm clock than the one next to my bed. I reached out to disable the alarm before the shrill noise it would make very soon jarred me any more than the over-full feeling that had already roused me. I stumbled to the bathroom and relieved myself. The tub looked quite inviting so I started to fill it. Lacking the bath oils I had packed, I made do with the supplies provided by the hotel. I greatly missed the lilac scent as I eased myself into the warm bubbly water.

The time spent soaking helped me to crystallize my plans for the day: the meeting at the MouseWorld corporate office this morning and the flight back to Syracuse in the afternoon. If nothing intervened, I was certain that I’d be sleeping in my own bed tonight, possibly in the warm inviting arms of Adam if he would have me after the disaster of Sunday night. If that fell through I was going to make certain that he and I spent some time together over the weekend, whatever it took to do it.

The water started to chill and I reluctantly kicked the stopper out letting the water drain away. The huge towel I wrapped around my middle soaked up the last of the droplets of water on my body. Another towel wrapped around my wet hair helped keep it in check until I could blow-dry it. My hair took almost an hour to completely dry and brush out. When I was finished with it though it gleamed like spun gold.

My damaged luggage yielded a set of undies, a red satin blouse and matching skirt that would end a few inches above my knees. The pair of white, four-inch heels I had packed somehow survived the fire and foam disaster intact so I added those to my outfit for the day. I took a few moments to transfer a pair of nice warm jeans and a heavy flannel shirt to my carry-on bag so I could change into them on the plane. I was sure that the warm seventy plus degree temperatures in Orlando would NOT be following me to Syracuse, that city being buried under a thick blanket of lake effect snow that had fallen overnight.

It took just a few minutes to change into the clothes I selected and a few more minutes to "paint" my face using the meager supply from my purse. As I looked in the mirror I was somewhat satisfied at my appearance in view of the things I had to work with after the accident. Not quite as nicely turned out as I could have been, but good enough to turn more than a few heads at the meeting. The blouse and skirt set was one that I had tailored for me and it hugged every curve to perfection. I left the top few buttons open revealing a fair amount of breast and cleavage, nothing too eye popping, but enough so that they understood in no uncertain terms that I was all female and comfortable with it.

The finishing touch was a pair of gold studs in my earlobes. Each one had the MouseWorld corporate logo on the end of the stud that poked out of my earlobe. I spotted them on one of my trips to a rest room and bought a pair as a souvenir. I wanted to see if anyone noticed them.

A knock on the door at quarter of eight meant that the help I had asked for with my bags had arrived. I put the last of the makeup supplies in my purse as the rest of my bags were loaded on a cart for the trip downstairs. The hotel management agreed to secure my bags while I visited their dining room for a quick breakfast.

An egg, three slices of bacon, two slices of toast with orange marmalade and a mug of tea later I was quite full and waving to one of the waiters so I could sign the check to have the meal added to my room costs. I figured that since the corporate folks were picking up the tab for this visit that breakfast should be on them too.

The chair in the lobby wasn't very comfortable so I was extremely pleased to have the limo driver walk into the lobby. "Hello, Miss Stevens. Are you ready?"

"Yes, here come my bags now." Seeing that the limo driver was here, the hotel management had retrieved my bags from whatever black hole they were stored in. The driver quickly stashed them in the trunk then helped me into the massive car. I was very surprised when I saw Mark already waiting for me in the back seat.

"Mark! I didn't know you'd be here this morning! I was expecting to see you at the office."

"I realized you had a problem and I'm here to solve that problem for you."

"What problem, Mark?" He help up a plastic bag with what looked like the remnants of my heavy coat. "Oh! I forgot about that. I'll have to buy a new one before I get on the plane."

Mark smiled then nodded to the driver. The limo pulled away from the curb heading in the opposite direction from the office complex. "Don't worry about it, the board has authorized me to make sure you had a replacement. That's where we're headed now."

"But the meeting…"

"The meeting will wait for you, Jennifer. I moved it to ten AM to make sure this got taken care of. We can't have you getting sick even if for some reason you DON'T decide to work for us on the project."

Not knowing what else I could do I smiled in thanks and nodded in agreement. The limo traveled the streets of Orlando for another twenty minutes until it glided to a stop in front of a very upscale clothing store.

"This is the place, Jennifer." He got out of the limo and extended a hand to me to help me out. The feeling of my hand touching his started to light the burning desire again. Then I remembered the little conversation I had with Rose last night. That muted anything my body tried to do to my mind.

We walked into the store to be greeted by one of the store's salespeople. Mark must have alerted them we were coming since they knew our names. We followed along behind the salesperson to a large rack filled with all kinds of winter coats. The problem was that these were coats for a Florida winter, not a central New York winter.

I gazed over the selection on the rack and frowned. "Umm… do you have anything heavier than these?"

"Yes but you wouldn't want those. You'd swelter down here in one of those, Miss Stevens."

"Ah! NOW I see the problem. I'm not from Orlando, I'm visiting from upstate New York, Syracuse to be specific." I picked up the tissue paper weight sleeve of one of the "Florida" coats. "I'd freeze in one of these in a few minutes at home. "

"Syracuse, didn't they get two FEET of snow last night? You LIVE in THAT?" The woman's jaw dropped wide open.

"Hey, that snow last night was just a light dusting." I smiled and shrugged. "In a few more hours that will all be cleaned off the main roads and things will be getting back to normal."

I followed the salesperson to another rack of coats. These were much heavier and looked like a parka for skiing. I tried one on and liked the fit of the coat and the heavy construction. This coat, however, had a fake fur lining that felt so nice against my skin. Even the hood of the parka was lined with the fake fur. I had to take the coat off rather quickly to keep from sweating inside it. It was much nicer than my old coat and I was almost going to take it until I looked at the price label hanging from the sleeve.

"SEVEN HUNDRED DOLLARS? Mark, I can't…"

He smiled as he handed the coat and a credit card to the salesperson.

"But MARK! I can't…" He put a warm finger to my lips.

"SHUSH. You DON'T have a choice, Jennifer. This is a gift from MouseWorld for everything you've done so far and for being so understanding about the accident. Besides, like I said, we don't want you getting sick even if you DON'T work for us on the project."

"So I don't have a choice, huh?"

"Nope."

"OK, I'll take it." Despite the fact that Mark appeared to be such a slime-ball I gave him a large hug and a kiss on the cheek as we walked back to the waiting limo. The coat, in a travel bag, was placed in the trunk of the limo with my bags.

The rest of the trip to the corporate offices took just a few minutes. The limo pulled up just outside the main entrance. Mark helped me out then the limo glided away. He saw the concerned look on my face as I watched my bags disappear. "Don't worry, he'll be back to take you to the airport."

With everyone once again assembled in the conference room the meeting began. This time I was introduced to the chairman of the board of the company, William Neuwirth. He was a large man in his late forties with close-cut black hair, dazzling deep blue eyes and a big bushy moustache. He looked me up and down then motioned for me to have a seat at the conference table next to him.

"I must say, Miss Stevens, that I was extremely concerned about your affiliation with our company when several of our executives suggested it. I had my own personal doubts about someone with your publicly known background being suitable for such a task. I am forced to admit that I was seriously mistaken and for that I apologize profusely." He took my hand and gently kissed the back of it. I couldn't contain the blush that swept into my cheeks. "Will you accept my apology?"

"Certainly, Mister Neuwirth!" was all I could squeak out.

"Bill, please, Miss Stevens. Now on to the business at hand, I'm most impressed with your radio show and your spots on the morning show on our network. I've seen the video of your performance at the play and again, your talents are quite impressive. I can see why our executive staff has suggested the affiliation. I have to state right now that I'm in complete agreement with them."

As I looked around the room several of the people at the table looked massively relieved when they heard that bit of news. "Thank you Mis... ah… Bill. I'm looking forward to reaching an agreement in the next week or so. And please do call me Jennifer or Jen if you prefer, Bill."

"Thank you, Jennifer. Has Mark filled you in on the basics?"

"Yes he has."

"I do have one small change to present to you in the hope that you'll say yes. You were quoted a figure around a million dollars for your participation in the projects as outlined, correct?"

"That's correct."

"I see. Well my staff was in error there. The price for your involvement in the projects and for six months of your non-exclusive time as a spokesperson for our company has changed." He slid a single sheet of paper across the table toward me. The figure on the paper was several times more than the company had first proposed. The paper also carried his signature.

"Does that include any future television variety shows?"

Bill glared at the executives gathered around the table. "I see you're as good a businesswoman as you are a performer. No, that figure does not include the potential variety show."

I paused to think about the change in the deal. The conference room got so quiet I thought I could hear the hearts pounding in the gaggle of executives seated at the table. Taking a deep breath I launched into the little speech I had prepared earlier.

"Gentlemen, after considering carefully everything that has been presented to me, subject to the completion of a contact to our mutual satisfaction, I accept your proposal." I extended my hand to Bill as the rest of the people at the table started breathing again. Bill accepted my handshake to affirm the deal as a photographer snapped the first of many pictures. Bill then turned my hand over and kissed the back of it once again. I responded by giving him a big hug. As I pulled away he was smiling from ear to ear and the rest of the executive staff was busy congratulating him and each other.

The festivities lasted for nearly thirty minutes. Slowly, the group of executives dwindled until just Bill, Mark and I were left in the conference room.

“Bill, Mark, I really do need to get moving. I think I can just get back home before the next blast of snow closes the airport down.”

Mark nodded. “I know. I have the limo waiting for you whenever you’re ready.”

“Then I think it’s time I headed back home. It’s been so much fun visiting MouseWorld. I’m looking forward to working with everyone here.”

Bill leaned forward in his chair to take my hand again. “And we’re looking forward to working with you, Jennifer. Now get moving. I used to be a Watertown, New York lad myself so I know all about that damn lake effect snow.” We both rose from our chairs and Bill escorted me to the conference room door.

It took just a few minutes for me to make my way to the waiting limo and speed off to the airport. The limo pulled up alongside another small jet like the one I left Syracuse in. A familiar head popped out of the open doorway.

“Hi guys!” I hugged Bill Tyler and George McReedy, the two pilots that had started my odyssey in Syracuse. “They got you right back to work I see.” Bill walked me to my seat while George closed and locked the cabin door.

“Thanks again for sticking up for us, Jennifer. We both really appreciate that.”

“No problem, Bill. It wasn’t your fault at all. Just one of those unfortunate circumstances.” I started to get comfy in the seat.

“Don’t get too settled in. We both have a little surprise for you.” He pulled out a wrapped box from the overhead compartment and handed it to me. “Go ahead and open it now.”

My fingers trembled a bit as I unwrapped the box. Inside was a leather flight jacket with a pair of silver wings pinned to the chest over a zippered pocket. My name was embroidered into the leather of the jacket above the pair of wings. “WOW! Thanks, guys.” I put the jacket on then returned to strapping into the seat.

“Why are you doing that, Jennifer?”

“Doing what, Bill?”

“Strapping in here. From now on whenever you’re flying with us you got the engineer’s seat if one is available in the cockpit. Let’s get you strapped in up there and get some fire in this bird’s tail. We gotta get you home before the airport gets snowed in again.”

"Thanks Bill but I think I'll stay here. After we get to cruising altitude I want to change into my New York clothes and try to get an hour or so of sleep. I didn't get much rest last night."

"All right. We'll turn out the seatbelt light when it's safe for you to move around. Just knock on the door when you've changed, OK?"

"I can use the restroom to change, Bill."

"Have you ever tried it? That place is essentially half of a tiny closet with a toilet. You'd have to be a contortionist to change in there!"

"I can just see me trying to change into jeans and a flannel shirt while folded in half. All right, we'll do it your way. Thanks, Bill!" I gave him a hug then he left for the cabin.

Around a half an hour later the plane was at altitude and I'd changed into the warmer clothes to stand the near blizzard conditions I expected at home. I made a quick visit to the cockpit then settled into my chair in the cabin. The next thing I remembered was a hand shaking my shoulder.

"Jen?" I nodded trying to shake the sleep out of my head. "Better buckle up. We're about twenty minutes out from Syracuse. I think we'll just get in ahead of the snow band north of the airport."

"Thanks, Bill." I buckled up and watched as the plane descended through several cloudbanks finally touching down on the main runway at the airport. Just as we pulled up next to the hanger at the private facilities, the sky turned abruptly white and the wet, heavy snow turned the bare asphalt taxiway white again in just a few seconds.

A small tug attached itself to the nose of the plane and pulled it into the hanger moments after the jet engines were shut down. When the plane stopped, the side door opened and a tall man stepped inside. "Hello, Miss Stevens. I'm here to take you home. The limo is waiting right outside. I think we need to get moving quickly because of the weather. Do you have any bags?"

"Yes, they're right here." I pointed to the small pile next to my seat. He began loading them into the limo while I put on my new parka.

I really didn't need the parka since it turned out the limo was parked next to the jet in the hanger. While it was cold, the hanger kept the wind and the driving snow outside. I thanked my wonderful crew and got into the limo for the last few miles to my home.

The limo pulled up in front of my house late in the afternoon. The light was fading quickly as I trudged up the stairs of the front porch. As I neared the top step, I heard a tiny mewing sound. I almost missed it over the howling wind that was driving the heavy snow into every crevice it could find. The mewing continued as I looked for the source of the sound. Finally, after several minutes of desperate searching I found that the sound was coming from under the front steps of the house. The sides of the steps were open and nearly drifted in solidly from the blowing snow. The mewing was louder now and I dug furiously with my bare hands to clear away the snow.

I managed to clear enough to see under the porch steps. A tiny kitten was huddled as far back as it could get to try to stay out of the wind and snow. It glared at me in distrust as I reached toward it. I stopped with my hand a few inches away from the skittish kitten and let it cautiously sniff my hand. Much to my surprise it started to crawl into my outstretched hand. Ever so gently I pulled the scruffy kitten out of the confines of the porch steps and tucked it inside my jacket long enough to get it inside the house. The mewing stopped to be replaced by a purring I could feel against my skin as the kitten snuggled into the warmth.

Once I got inside, I headed for the office since Barb was waiting for me. I sat down in a chair at the end of the desk.

"So how was the trip, Jen?"

"Profitable I think. How are things here?"

"About the same. Umm… Jen… What's that lump in your coat? It keeps moving."

"I found this as I was coming in just now. It was under the front porch steps." I took the tiny ball of fur out of my jacket and set it on Barb's desk. The kitten looked to be just old enough to be out on its own with a thick reddish-brown coat and a bushy tail. It had a white blaze mark on its throat and four white "booties" on its paws.

It uncurled from the little ball it was in and stood up. It shook itself then headed straight for me on the far side of the desk. Boldly it walked up the arm I had rested on the desk and straight to my shoulder. It sat there nuzzling my cheek and purring softly.

Barb giggled as she watched the antics of the kitten. "Looks like you've been adopted, Jen. Are you going to keep it?"

I put the kitten back on the desktop only to watch as it climbed back up on my shoulder again and continued to purr in my ear. "Looks like I don't have a choice, Barb." I gently lifted the little fur ball off my shoulder and cradled it in my hands. "Now what am I going to call you?" I snuggled the kitten under my chin as I thought. "Hmmm… what ARE you anyway?" I examined the back end of the purring feline. "Still a little young to know for certain but I think you're a little girl kitty."

"How about Rusty?"

"Nope. Doesn't quite fit this little one." The kitten was now busy batting my finger around with its tiny paw.

"Mittens then?"

"Cute but no."

"Cuddles?"

"A little TOO cattish I think. I've got it! How about Maggie?" The kitten stopped batting my finger and looked straight into my eyes. "Maggie? Is that what you want to be called little one?"

As if to answer my question it worked its way up onto my shoulder again this time licking my cheek and purring even louder than before.

"All right, little one, Maggie it is. I bet you're probably really hungry. Barb, do we have any cottage cheese in the kitchen?"

"Sure, want me to get some?"

"Yes please, and a little bit of warm milk too. I think Maggie here needs a good meal and some sleep." I scratched the kitten under the chin as it leaned in to get the maximum scratching effect. "I think I have a litter tray and some clean litter in the basement left over from a previous cat. Want to take a stab at finding it?"

"I think I saw it yesterday. A breaker popped and I had to go down there to reset it."

"Thanks, Barb!" The kitten and I watched as Barb headed for the kitchen. "Now what do I do with you, eh?"

I gently put the kitten on the desktop then stood up to take off my coat and hang it up. When I got back Maggie had settled herself in the in-basket and was curled up into a little ball. I walked over and gently stroked the tiny kitten. She lifted her head and mewed at me as if to say, "Thanks for the home".

"No problem little one. I'm glad you're with us." I smiled as the kitten drifted off to sleep purring loudly.

Barb returned a few minutes later with a small bowl of cottage cheese and another of milk warmed ever so slightly in the microwave. I took a dab of the cottage cheese on my finger and held it under Maggie’s pink nose. The kitten’s nose twitched a few times then her eyes opened as she woke up.

She licked furiously at the glob of cottage cheese on my finger until it was all gone. I put the bowl of cottage cheese in the middle of Barb’s desk then placed the inquisitive kitten next to it. It took Maggie a few seconds to figure out what was in the bowl. Once she did though she licked the bowl clean quickly and started looking around for more.

“Still hungry little one?” Maggie looked up at me and mewed loudly. “All right. Try this…” I replaced the empty bowl with the one containing the warm milk. Maggie took a couple of sniffs at the bowl then proceeded to drain the bowl dry. Apparently filled to capacity, Maggie began the normal cat’s cleaning routine licking her paws as she rubbed them over her face to get the last little bits of cottage cheese and milk out of her fur.

“Let’s see what she does with this, Jen.” Barb set a freshly filled litter pan on the office floor then placed the tiny kitten in it. The little ball of fur took a few sniffs then proceeded to do her business in the pan. “Well that answers that question. She may be someone’s pet that got out. She’s litter trained at least.”

“I’d hate to think that someone is agonizing over this little kitten being out in this nasty weather. Let me call some of the neighbors to see if it belongs to any of them.”

“Are you sure you want to do that, Jen? Seems to me you’re almost as attached to that kitten as it is to you.”

“Am I that transparent, Barb?”

“Only to me, Jen. I’ll keep the little fuzz ball busy for a few minutes while you’re making the calls. Now shoo…” Barb pushed me toward my own office then closed the door behind me.

When I came back out of my office about twenty minutes later I was greeted with the sight of the kitten curled up again in Barb’s in-basket. I rubbed the kitten's tummy and it rolled over on its back to let me rub more. "Well, I talked to all of my neighbors except one. None of them know anything about a stray kitten. I left a message for the one that didn't answer the phone on their machine."

"Think they'll call later?"

"I don't know, Barb. Hey! You need to get going for your own home, girl. It's kinda nasty out there! Get moving and I'll lock things up here for the night."

"You sure, Jen?"

"Yup. Maggie and I will be just fine. Besides, I need the extra sleep. I'm turning in early tonight."

“All right. I’m outta here. See you tomorrow. There’s a stack of call sheets on your desk if you want to work through some of them today.”

“Thanks again, Barb. Now scoot before you get snowed in here. The roads were just starting to ice up as the limo pulled in.” I watched Barb gather her purse and gloves then put on her coat. I waved from the office door as she pulled out of the driveway.

“Well, Maggie, looks like it’s just the two of us.” The kitten lifted its head, looked at me and meowed. “Come on little one.” I lifted the sleepy kitten and carried her with me into the kitchen after I turned off the office lights.

I found a place for the kitten on the counter then I decided that a sandwich was just what I needed as a light supper. I made a turkey sandwich from the cold cuts that Barb had purchased earlier in the day and sat quietly at the kitchen table. I heard a loud meow coming from the countertop. Maggie was standing there looking at me and trying to figure out a way to get to me.

Since I didn’t want the tiny kitten to try a jump I carried her over to the table. She sat a couple of feet away from my plate sniffing the air. “All right, Maggie. Here you go.” I pulled off a bit of the turkey from my sandwich and placed it in front of her. It only took a sniff for her to figure out it was food. It took just a few seconds for the tidbit to disappear and she started looking for more. I put a large slice of the turkey on the table and watched the hungry kitty devour the whole thing. “Where are you putting all that, cat?” I reached over and felt the kitten’s tiny stuffed tummy. Maggie instantly rolled on her back with all four feet in the air looking for a tummy rub. She made little mewing sounds and wiggled as I scratched her tummy for a couple of minutes.

Maggie watched me scurry round the kitchen putting away the sandwich fixings and my dirty dishes. I scooped the kitten off the kitchen table and carried her into the living room then settled myself on the couch and put the tiny kitten on the couch beside me. As I grabbed the remote to turn on the TV and catch up with the local news, Maggie made her way into my lap and settled down curling herself into a tiny ball. I managed to watch the local news before I got sleepy and stretched out on the couch.

I woke up two hours later with Maggie curled up on my stomach as my tummy rose and fell with my breathing. The kitten was completely asleep and barely moved when I ruffled her fur. Feeling very tired, I realized that the best thing I could do was to go to sleep. Bringing the sleepy kitten with me, I headed for my bedroom after retrieving the litter pan from the office. I put the pan in my bathroom and placed the kitten in it while I got a small cardboard box from the office. I put a soft towel in the bottom of the box then placed Maggie inside. I finished my own business in the bathroom then placed the box on the floor beside my bed. I got into the bed and pulled the covers up around my neck before turning out the lights.

Moments after I turned out the room lights Maggie started mewing and wouldn’t stop. I turned on the lights again and looked down into the box to see her standing there looking up at me. “Scared, little one?” The kitten put her paws on the side of the box and tried to climb up the side of the box to reach me. I sighed then reached into the box and scooped up the tiny fur ball. I placed Maggie on the bed and watched as she boldly climbed up on my pillow and snuggled down just inches from my head purring loudly.

“So this is where you’re going to sleep, eh cat?” I turned out the lights waiting for the kitten to make some noise about the darkness. All I heard was a contented purring sound a few inches away from my ear. “G’night, Maggie.” I gave the kitten a gentle rub and was soon asleep myself.

January 9, 2003 — Thursday

Waking up this morning was another memorable experience. I opened my eyes in the growing daylight to find a warm furry lump on my throat. The room had cooled a bit overnight and Maggie apparently decided to climb on me for some additional warmth. The kitten’s silky soft fur was tickling my chin and I giggled a little as I stirred in the bed. Of course, Maggie woke up at that point and started to wriggle trying to get back to sleep.

The call of nature over-rode my desire to stay in bed a while longer so I pulled back the covers. Maggie jumped up and scooted down my naked chest between my breasts till she skidded to a stop on my tummy. Her tail was swishing from side to side and rubbing my breasts as she stood there. The tickling sensation made me giggle again prompting Maggie to turn around and look at me.

When she realized that I wasn’t going to hurt her she stretched out on my tummy. Her tail, still swishing furiously, began to sweep over another far more sensitive part of my anatomy sending tidal waves of tingles racing up my spine. I pondered the situation for just a moment before the call of nature once again invaded my thoughts. I scooped up the sleepy kitten and padded to the bathroom. I put Maggie in the litter pan while I saw to my own relief.

Completing my morning ritual, I lifted Maggie out of the litter pan and placed her on the cold tile floor. I watched a moment as the perplexed kitten's paws slipped on the floor. Maggie made a little yelp of alarm then collapsed in a tangle of paws. "Kinda slippery there, huh, Maggie? I got ya…" I carried the fidgety kitten back into the bedroom and set her down on the carpeted floor. She made a beeline for my bed and tried to climb back up onto it.

"Maggie, I'm not going back to bed sweetie." She finally made it on top of the bed so I sat down next to her. She climbed onto my leg and sat there quietly mewing at me. I scratched her between her tiny ears. "I guess you're hungry again. Well, time for me to get moving anyway."

Maggie was content to stay on the pillow as I rummaged around the room gathering my clothes for the day. A matching bra and panty set, a nice blouse and my favorite pair of around the house jeans all wound up in a pile on the bed. A pair of sheer to the waist panty hose and a pair of low-heeled sandals completed my outfit for hanging around the house.

The panties glided over my smooth legs and tickled my more intimate parts. I'd finally gotten used to the slinky feeling of most of the female underthings I now wore. I'd even come to love some of the more erotic sensations I got from time to time when I moved in certain ways. The luscious satin bra cradled my breasts to perfection providing the much-needed support in a silky smooth cocoon.

The panty hose came next and I marveled at the sensation as the nylon caressed my legs tightly. I know I really didn't need to wear them with jeans; I just loved the way they feel! The blouse, while made of satin, had a liner that made it a bit warmer in central New York's rough winters. My jeans went on last. They fit snugly around my hips but the legs were loose so that they were comfortable to wear in the colder temperatures. The trapped air acted like insulation. I slipped my feet into the sandals then moved over to the makeup table to work on my tangled hair.

When I moved away from the bed, Maggie decided to follow me and stood mewing at the edge of the bed looking for a way down. "Kinda high isn't it, Maggie?" I gently put her on the floor then proceeded to brush out my hair. I felt her take up residence on my foot and curl up into a tiny ball. I finished my hair in my normal ponytail then scooped up the dozing kitty.

I was about four steps past the front door and headed for the kitchen when the doorbell rang. I backtracked and opened the door. A little girl all bundled up against the cold weather looked up at me.

"Hi! My Mommy said that you found… TOBY!" Maggie came wide-awake at the sound of the girls voice and started to squirm to get loose from my hand. "You found TOBY!" The kitten was trying to leap into the outstretched hands of the little girl.

"Come on in, it's cold out there!"

I handed the squirming kitten to the girl and gently pulled her inside then closed the door. Maggie settled down in the girl's hands and began purring loudly. The girl pulled back the hood of her coat to reveal two pigtails and the cutest set of blue eyes I'd ever seen. I recognized her instantly as Sally, the girl from the neighbors I called last night, the ones that weren't home.

"Thank you Missus Stevens."

"It's Miss Stevens, Sally, but you can call me Jennie, OK?

"Thank you, Jennie. We… I… thought that Toby was dead. He got out last night in that nasty weather."

"I found him under my porch, Sally. He's fine now."

"I'm so happy you found him. I've got to get back home and get ready for school. Thank you again for keeping him safe for me!" Sally hugged me tightly then left with the kitten bundled inside her jacket against the cold. I didn't have the heart to tell her that I was certain that the kitten was a female. I was certain that they would discover that when they took the kitten to a vet for a checkup.

What puzzled me was the fact that I was depressed that the kitten actually belonged to someone else. I suddenly lost my appetite and decided to simply plunk down on the living room couch instead. That was where Barb found me curled up into a ball and crying quietly when she arrived at the office almost an hour later.

"So there you are! I was getting worried that something had happened to you overnight." I looked up at her and smiled weakly. "Oh my, tears? What happened, Jen?"

"Memories."

"Memories?" I nodded. "Well, are you gonna tell me or do I haveta tickle it outta ya?" She started to reach toward on of my ticklish spots.

I put up my hand and pushed her hand away. I uncurled from the little ball and sat up on the couch making room for her to sit down. "You sure you wanna know, Barb?"

"Why shouldn't I want to know? Say, wait a minute… where's Maggie?" Barb glanced around the room looking for the little ball of fur.

"Gone."

"Gone? Where… how?"

"Turns out that she belonged to the neighbor's daughter. The girl came to get her this morning."

"Is that what's bothering you this morning?"

"Yes."

"But there's more than just that, right?" I nodded yes as the tears started to flow again. "Is this where the memories come in?"

Between sobs I managed to get out the story of my previous cat, the one I called Ebony. I raised her from a kitten and we really bonded, so much so that she knew whenever I was feeling down or upset and she would come over to me to try to cheer me up with a nuzzle or cuddle.

"So you really loved her?"

"I did, Barb. Then one day during the worst snowstorm of the season she disappeared. I found her in the bottom of the ditch in front of the house when the snow melted in spring. Twenty feet from the front door and I couldn't find her! I looked for days! Maybe if I could have found her in time I could have saved her..." The tears were flowing heavier. "DAMN! Why does this have to happen now? I never cried like this when I lost her."

"You were a man then right?" I nodded in agreement. "Then you probably had much better control of your emotions than you do now, hon, it comes with that body of yours."

Barb held me as I cried myself out. "Feeling better now?" She handed me a fistful of tissues to mop up my soggy face. The mascara I put on earlier in the morning made dark tracks down my cheeks.

"I think I'm ok now, Barb. Thanks!"

"Have you had anything to eat yet?" I shook my head no. "Get yourself right into the kitchen and get yourself a bagel. I got some fresh this morning with a BIG tub of cream cheese. Go load up one with a nice thick layer of cream cheese and grab something to drink. We have a LOT of stuff to go through before noontime."

"Thanks, Barb." I hugged her tightly then left for the kitchen. A few minutes later I walked into the office. Barb was talking to someone on the phone.

"..she just came in. Let me get her on the line for you." She punched the hold button. "Jen, it’s Greg at the theater. He's got some news for you."

"I'll get it in my office, Barb." The plate with my bagel and the glass I was carrying got placed off to one side as I slid into the chair behind the desk." I hit the button for Greg's line. "Hi Greg! What's up?"

"Hi Jennifer!" I have to thank you right now for giving them the idea. It was a brilliant suggestion."

"Huh? What idea, Greg?"

"The idea to come for a visit!"

"What visit?"

"To the theater of course!"

"Greg, please make like you're telling someone about this for the first time, OK? After the trip I just had I'm not working up to full speed yet."

"Sorry, Jen. The folks from the morning show are coming for a visit. They're going to do a live remote from the theater next week on Friday morning. They want us to do a couple of the musical numbers from the show for them, Jen."

"Are you serious?"

"Never more serious, Jen. Can you make it? If you can't the deal is off."

I shook my head in amazement. "I'll be there, Greg. What time do you need me?"

"I figure about five in the morning, Jen. There's makeup and wardrobe to consider too."

I sighed quietly. "All right. I'll see you at the theater at five in the morning. By the way, what numbers are we doing?"

"Me and You and Le Jazz HOT! They're about the best in the show."

"Is there still going to be a rehearsal tonight?"

"Yes, there sure is! I need to make the announcement to the cast and get as many as possible there for the remote next week. I just wanted to make sure our star could be there before I talked to everyone else."

"OK, Greg. I'll see you tonight then. Bye!" I heard the line go dead right after Greg said goodbye.

I looked skyward and wondered aloud. "Why ME, God? What did I do?" I half-expected to hear an answer as I sat there with my head in my hands wondering what I had gotten into now. Instead what I heard a few minutes later was…

"Jen, it's the morning show for you, line two."

That turned out to be the start of an avalanche of phone calls into and out of the office over a period of several hours. It seemed to me that I was elected the co-coordinator of the remote by default since I knew most of the people involved from the local TV station to the morning show staff to the theater crew. I even called Sal to arrange catering for munchies for the cast and crews at the urging of the morning show staffers.

I blessed Barb for being with me, as she was able to take a great deal of the load off my shoulders by managing the details and keeping everyone in touch with each other. The fax machine got a major workout for most of the day. Even the mayor's office got involved when we discovered we needed a permit to park the satellite truck on the street in front of the theater.

By around three in the afternoon everything had calmed down considerably with the bulk of the plans in place. A few small details remained to be resolved but it was nothing that would halt the remote completely if they didn't get worked out today.

I was sitting at my desk when Barb walked into the office with two glasses of red wine. She placed one in front of me and sat down in the chair next to my desk with the other.

"What's this for, Barb?"

"I figured you needed to loosen up a little."

"Um…Barb… remember? I'm going to give this up." I slid the glass across the desk toward her.

She pushed the glass back toward me. "Well don't worry about getting drunk, Jen. It's sparking grape juice. No alcohol in there. Tastes a lot like wine though. Try it!"

It did look awfully tempting so I gingerly picked up the glass and sniffed at it. The aroma was quite pleasing and the carbonation tickled my tongue and nose as I sipped a little of the dark red liquid. "Hey! That tastes pretty good! You're sure there's absolutely NO alcohol in here?"

"Don't believe me? I left the bottle in the fridge in the kitchen. Go look!"

"No, I'll take your word on it, Barb. It tastes so much like wine it's incredible. I like it! Thanks!"

"So how do you feel after all the stuff that went on today?"

"Tired and confused, Barb. I wanna say right now that I couldn't have gotten through any of it without you. Thanks, girlfriend!" I lifted my glass of pseudo-wine for a toast. "Thanks to the best gal-Friday that anyone could ever ask for!"

Barb tapped her glass against mine and we both took large sips from our glasses. "Thanks, boss! I knew I could make a difference here."

"I'm going to close up early today, Barb. Can you stay around long enough for me to go get a good soak? I can get the door and the phones after that."

A big smile appeared on her face. "Getting ready for Adam at the rehearsal tonight, eh?"

I bushed bright red. "Well… I do have some serious making ou.. ah, UP to do don't I?"

She tried unsuccessfully to stifle a giggle. "I suppose. Sure, go look fantastic for that guy of yours. I'll mind the store until you're done."

"Thanks, Barb." I finished the sparkling grape juice and headed for the bedroom.

Less than ten minutes later I was up to my chin in a tub of hot water with my favorite lilac bath beads. I stayed in the tub until the water started to cool and my fingers and toes looked slightly wrinkled. When I looked at the clock on the nightstand next to my bed, I found out that I had been in the tub almost an hour.

Barb smiled at me as I scooted back into the office looking freshly scrubbed and much more relaxed. "WELL! I was beginning to think I'd have to call in the rescue divers to see if you were lost in the tub. Feeling better?"

"Much better, thanks, Barb. I can handle things now so why don't do head on home. And thanks again for everything today."

"Thanks, Jen. Remember you've got a light day tomorrow since you have the play in the evening. You can go ahead and sleep in a while in the morning. I'll get the office open and wake you at around ten if you're not already up by then. But if I see a certain Mustang parked in the driveway beside your truck I'll just let the two of you sleep."

"BARB!" I protested loudly then giggled as much as Barb at the thought. "Go HOME! See you in the morning." I have her a very tight hug then pushed her out of the door.

Having about two hours before I had to leave for the theater, I headed for the kitchen to get something for supper. As I opened the fridge I found a large bowl with a note taped to the top. The note read, "Just heat and eat!"

The bowl contained about a dozen pieces of chicken covered with Shake 'N Bake already cooked. Another bowl had some mashed potatoes and a third bowl contained some gravy in it. I dimly remembered Barb telling me that she had something ready for lunch but I was too deeply involved in the preparations for the remote to break free, I guess she saved everything for me to have for supper. I wondered again just what I'd do if I didn't have Barb and Tammy around to look out for me.

I popped two pieces of chicken on a plate beside a mound of the mashed potatoes. I made a hole in the potatoes and added a little of the gravy to the "potato bowl" on the plate. The microwave dinged about three minutes later telling me that my supper was ready. I got the bottle of sparkling wine out of the fridge and plunked down at the table.

As I sat munching on my supper I marveled at just how much had happened in the six or so months since my change. I'd gone from a male forty-something overweight network manager to a curvy twenty something female with her own national weekly radio show and monthly appearances on the country's number one morning TV show. I was starring in a local play that I wasn't even supposed to be in and would have to perform on national TV in a week or so a couple of the musical numbers from that play. On top of that, the future held the promise of hosting a TV show about the opening of a new attraction at MouseWorld, I'd be starring in a half-hour animated TV show pilot and I had a deal pending to become a recording star. I'd escaped a run-in with twisters not just once but twice, rescued people from a burning bus and survived an airplane crash.

If someone were to write a book about my life so far it would most likely read like a cheap dime store novel by some hack writer too old and tired to write anything else. Heck, even I didn't believe everything that had happened to me so far and I LIVED it all!

The down side to my life so far was that I screwed up miserably last weekend by getting drunk and not being able to spend time with Adam. I desperately wanted to spend time in his arms again and have him hold me tight. I promised myself that I'd do whatever it took to patch things up between us if that was even possible.

The last of the supper dishes clattered into the washer and I closed the door and hit the start button to process the load inside. A quick check around the kitchen told me that everything was taken care of and I hurried to bundle up against the cold outside for the trip to the theater.

The pickup rumbled to life grudgingly and I waited for it to work some oil into the old engine. I hadn't driven the truck in almost a week since I was away in Orlando. It seemed like it took forever for the heat to appear. The windows slowly cleared the thin layer of frost that had developed on them from the inside because of my breath.

About half an hour later I pulled into the theater parking lot. There weren't too many cars there yet though. I did recognize Greg's car, Tammy's Saturn and Adam's Mustang all lined up next to each other nearest the stage door. I pulled into the slot next to Adam's car then hurried into the building before the howling wind chilled me to the bone.

After stashing my coat and purse in my dressing room I went searching for everyone. I ran across Tammy getting the sound system ready. "Hi Jen! You feeling better now? It's been a hell of a week for you hasn't it?"

"Yup. I won't even go into all the gruesome details right now. Umm… have you seen Adam yet?"

"Yes."

"Well, WHERE IS HE?"

"What are you going to do, Jen?"

"I know he's mad at me about last Sunday night, Tammy. I want to talk to him!"

"MAD AT YOU? HA!" She turned her back on me and fussed with the sound console.

"JUST WHAT THE HELL IS THAT SUPPOSED TO MEAN?"

Tammy spun around glaring at me. "Don't you know, Jen?"

"Know WHAT?"

"He never told you?"

"What are you babbling about, Tammy?"

“He…” All of a sudden Tammy got very quiet. “No, you need to have this conversation with him, not me. You both need to work this out on your own. He’s in his dressing room, Jen.” She pointed backstage then turned back to the sound console.

I was definitely confused as I walked down the hallway. I stopped in front of the door then took a moment try to compose myself. As soon as I had calmed down a bit I knocked on the door. I heard the lock on the door snap then it opened slightly.

“Oh, it’s you.”

“Hi Adam. Can I come in?”

“I suppose…” He opened the door to let me inside then closed it behind me. “How are you Jennifer?”

“I’m all right, Adam. It’s been a busy week. How are you doing?”

A simple “OK” was his only response as he sat down in front of the makeup table to read his script.

“OK? Is that all you have to say? Just OK?”

“What else do you want me to say Jennifer?”

“Well, how about we talk about what happened on Sunday night first?”

“There’s nothing to talk about, Jennifer.” Adam turned back to his script.

“Don’t give me that, Adam. I know something is bothering you, hell, it’s bothered me the whole week.” He tried to hide it but I saw a single tear run down his cheek. “Come on, Adam. We need to work this out right now.”

He drew a very deep breath then let it out slowly before he started to speak. “I can’t go on like this, Jennifer. I just can’t watch it happen all over again.”

“Watch WHAT happen all over again?”

“I can’t watch someone I love very deeply kill themselves with alcohol again. I just can’t deal with it.”

“WHAT?”

“Your drinking on Sunday night, I see all the signs I saw in my father when he started drinking, Jennifer. They’re all there in you.”

“Adam, I…”

“The high pressure job, the freewheeling lifestyle, it can grow to be an addiction, Jennifer. My dad got so addicted to drinking that it eventually killed him. I tried everything I could think of to get him to break the cycle and recover but none of it worked. I watched him slowly kill himself for six years before he finally succeeded. I can’t watch it happen all over again to someone I love as much as you.” He turned with his back toward me hiding the pained look on his face.

I put my arms around his shoulders and hugged him tightly. He pulled away from me and sat down heavily on a chair next to the makeup table.

"It's over Jennifer. Please go."

"WHAT?"

"You heard me, go. Our relationship is over if you keep drinking. I won't watch you kill yourself."

“Adam, that isn’t a problem any more.” He looked up at me after staring at the floor for several seconds. “I gave up drinking on Monday morning, Adam. I felt so bad from the hangover I’ll NEVER go back to that again, Adam. I promise that you will NEVER see me with another alcoholic beverage of ANY kind in my hand ever again, even just wine or champagne. This recycled body of mine just can’t handle it.”

“Do you really mean that, Jennifer?” The look on his face was one of hope mixed with uncertainty.

“HEY! I might LOOK like a twenty-five-year-old woman, but remember what I used to be, Adam. It doesn’t take a load of bricks falling on me to get something through my thick head.”

“You understand that if I even get a hint from anyone that you’re drinking I’m history. Our relationship is extremely special to me and I won’t watch you kill yourself like that.”

“I agree completely to the terms, Adam.” I grabbed a tissue from the box on the table and wiped away the lone tear as it trickled down his face.

“I’m sorry, Adam. If I’d known I never would have put you through all of that." I pulled him close and hugged him as tight as I could. We stayed that way until we heard a knock on the dressing room door.

"We need to talk more, Adam but I think we're going to have to wait. Want me to get the door?" He nodded in agreement both to talking more and for me to open the door.

When I opened the door it was Tammy. "Are things better between you two?" We both nodded yes. "Good, nearly everyone is here and Greg has called a meeting out front in five minutes. Are you two coming?"

"We'll be right there, Tammy. Thanks!" She left closing the door behind her. "So are you coming over to my place after the rehearsal tonight?"

He nodded yes. "If even half the rumors I heard about what you're going to do are true I think we'd better talk, Jen."

"Just remember that whatever happens in the next few months, I'll always find a way to make time for us to be together." I pulled him close again and gave him my absolute very best soul-melting kiss. He was responding quite well when the dressing room door burst open.

"SHEESH! This is a theater, will you two get a motel room for heaven's sake?" We looked up to see Tammy standing in the doorway grinning at us. "Come on, you're late. Everyone is waiting for you."

It took us a few moments to get ourselves presentable then we followed Tammy out to the seats. As we stepped down the stairway off the stage the cast and crew started to applaud.

“Jen, I just told everyone what you’ve done for us and they all agreed to be here next Friday morning. Thank you for making this wonderful way to promote our show possible.”

I sighed and turned to address the cast and crew. “I’m afraid that everyone is giving me much more credit than I deserve. On my last trip to New York City I invited the cast of the morning show to attend one of our performances. It was their idea to turn the invitation into a live remote from the theater. Please extend your thanks to the cast and crew of the morning show by giving them your best performance when they’re here next week.” They burst into a wave of applause again as Adam and I took our seats in the front row.

Now it was Greg’s turn again. “OK, quiet down please everyone. We’re going to do the whole show tonight but without costumes and makeup. That way we’ll have a little more time to go over a few things and really polish things up right. Let’s get ready for the opening act everyone.” He turned toward the stage and charged up the stairs. The rest of the cast and crew took it as their cue to get busy and streamed onto the stage to begin preparations.

Almost three hours later we all found ourselves back in the seats listening to Greg make a few closing remarks after the rehearsal. “Thanks, everyone. It’s rare that I’ve worked with such a professional group as this one. Each of you has ramped up your performance here tonight considerably making this the absolute best cast and crew this community theater group has ever had.”

A few cheers went up from the audience at this and it took Greg a few moments to get everyone quiet again. “I also wanted to announce that the performances we originally scheduled to the end of the month are almost entirely sold out. The demand for tickets remains very high and I’d like you all to consider adding performances to our schedule to the end of February subject to Jennifer’s availability. I know she’s recently agreed to other commitments and we need to work out how her schedule would allow us some additional performances. I don’t need an answer now but please give it some thought overnight and be prepared to give me an answer by the end of the show tomorrow night. That’s all I have everyone, now go home and get some sleep. Goodnight!”

The rest of the cast and crew slowly drifted out of the theater over the space of a few minutes leaving Adam and I, Greg and Tammy. Tammy was just finishing shutting down the PA system and lighting leaving everything set up for tomorrow night. Greg walked over and sat down beside me in the front row of seats.

“Well, Jen, did you ever think in all the years we’ve known each other that either of us would go through anything like this?”

“I would never have seen anything like this coming, Greg. It’s amazing how much has happened in such a short time.”

“Do you have any idea now what your schedule looks like next month?”

“Well… I was sort of planning for this but I’ll have to check with MouseWorld to make sure they don’t need me on weekends for something. I might be down in Orlando for a few days each week then fly up here on weekends for the show. It could get to be a hectic month.”

“Will you let me know as soon as possible? If we can go another month or even a part of it we’ll be able to get enough money to run another year or so even if the next few productions are flops.”

“All right, Greg. I’ll let you know tomorrow night for certain. I’ll make a few calls tomorrow morning to confirm that I’ll be available on weekends at least. Now if you’ll excuse us I want to get back home and get some rest before the show tomorrow night.”

Greg hugged me tightly and kissed my cheek. It seems that he had finally accepted my change and had stopped thinking of me as the overweight, balding man I used to be.

Adam followed me home and parked his Mustang beside my truck in the driveway. We barely made it to the front steps of the house before the frigid wind kicked up the powdery snow into a whiteout lasting several seconds. I managed to get the door open and we hurried inside as the air outside cleared.

“DAMN! I’ll be glad to get to Orlando for a while where it’s nice and warm. The only down side to it is that you’re not going to be there with me all the time, Adam.”

“I know. That’s part of what we need to talk about, Jen.”

“Let’s get these coats off and I’ll make us some hot chocolate then we’ll talk in the living room, OK?”

“Sounds good to me, Jen.”

I put our coats away in the closet then hurried to the kitchen to make a couple of large cups of the dark brown nectar of the gods. Several minutes later I was curled up beside Adam on the couch in the living room.

“God it feels good to be snuggled up beside you with your arms around me, Adam. I could spend hours and hours like this.”

“It feels pretty good to me too. Will you be able to? Make time for us I mean?”

“Adam, I came to realize how important to me you really are earlier this week. In fact I realized how blessed I am having you and Tammy and Barb and a whole bunch of other people as friends and especially you as my love. I’ll make as much time for us as I possibly can, Adam. I’ll even make sure you can come down to Orlando if you can get the vacation time to do it. It looks like I’ll have the use of a house there since it may take several months to get everything done for MouseWorld.”

“I don’t want to use your money, Jen. I have to make it on my own. I’ll work out something to get down to Orlando.”

“Adam, you don’t…”

“NO! I want to do this myself. I don’t want to be known as Mister Jennifer Stevens. I want to make it on my own.”

“I can understand that, Adam and I’ll respect your wishes. I do insist that you stay at the house with me when you’re down there though. It seems sort of silly to have you staying in a hotel when you’ve come down to spend as much time together as we can. That way all you’ll have to take care of is the travel expenses. Does that sound reasonable?”

“Put that way, yes, it’s reasonable and I can’t think of anyone else I’d rather spend the time with.” He hugged me tighter as our lips moved closer together. “This will pick up where we left off after that kiss at the theater.”

Adam proceeded to give me the most mind shattering kiss I’ve ever experienced. My body eagerly responded to Adam’s gentle touch and his to my own gentle stroking. We both arrived at the need to move to the bedroom at the same instant as we stood hand in hand.

“Are you sure you want to do this tonight, Jen?

“Adam, I’ve wanted to do this for the last THREE WEEKS! Now come on!” I pulled him by the arm into my bedroom after I made sure the house was locked up and the lights were turned off for the night. I had no intentions of letting Adam get away from me before the morning came.

Nearly two hours later we both lay exhausted and fully satisfied. We stayed awake just long enough to clean up enough to get to sleep. We fell asleep tightly snuggled together lying naked in each other's arms.

January 10, 2003 — Friday

The alarm clock started buzzing incessantly in my ear. As my senses slowly returned I discovered that I was still entwined in Adam's arms. I freed one hand and shut off the offending clock then rolled back toward Adam. Adam was stretched out on his back with his manhood at full attention. Deciding to wake him in a most pleasant way I untangled myself then carefully lowered myself on his engorged member. I leaned forward feeling the fullness inside me and planted a large kiss on his lips. He started to wake and realized what was happening.

"AGAIN? You want to do it again? Don't you ever wear down?"

"Not really. I'm kinda like that battery bunny. I keep going and going and going and…"

"I get the picture. Jen, you're forgetting one thing. I have to be at work in another two hours and I haven't been home yet."

"So call in and take the day off. You've got the time coming to you for all those hours of overtime you put in during the Christmas season." I wiggled my tush a couple of times eliciting a groan from Adam.

"Jen, you've told me several times that what you're doing is important to you. Well the same thing applies to me. Doing my job at the mall is important to me."

"OK, you got me with that one. Are you sure you won't stay a while this morning?" I wiggled my tush again and bounced up and down a couple of times very slowly. Adam's eyes started to roll backward in his head as his body tensed again.

"You know you're making it real hard don't you?"

"Yup. I can FEEL how hard it is. In fact it feels like it's about ready to explode." I wiggled my tush one more time getting another groan out of Adam.

"I give up. Let's just do it one more time then I have to get ready for work, Jen, OK?"

"Thanks, love!"

"By the way, you want it so you can wiggle that nice little tush of yours for it, OK? And you better be careful! That thing is loaded and ready to go off again!"

"Oh, love, I'm counting on that!"

I lasted about five minutes and had at least two orgasms before I brought Adam to his own orgasm. My legs had turned to silly putty so I carefully rolled off Adam and let him head for the shower in my bathroom. I considered joining him in the shower but he was finished before my legs had recovered enough to let me stand properly without holding on to something.

I watched as he walked naked back into the bedroom using the towel to dry his hair. I watched as he proceeded to put back on the clothes he arrived in last night.

"Umm… Don't you have something out in the car?"

"I didn't plan on last night, Jen. I didn't bring anything else along."

"Oh…" I watched him dress as I lay on the bed on my tummy with my head in my hands. "I'd loan you a pair of my panties but they'd never fit you." He looked over at me and frowned. "Hey, it was just a suggestion! You know, you could leave a few things here."

"Hmm… leaving some stuff here is something to consider. Somehow I think that the only time we're going to have together is when you're in town to do the play. I guess we'd better make the most if it when we can." He finished dressing then sat beside me on the bed. His hands roamed over my bare back working their way down to my bare bottom.

"Adam…"

"Yes, love?" He continued to gently massage my tush and thighs.

"You'd better stop that or..."

"Or what, Jen?" One hand slipped between my legs.

"Or I'm going to rip every shred of your clothes off of you and ravage you all over again. That's what!" His hands stopped leaving me aching inside for more. I wished he could stay the rest of the day but I knew his job at the mall was as important to him as my career was to me.

"I'll see you tonight, Jen. Have a good day!" He lifted my chin up and planted yet another of those mind-numbing kisses of his on my eager lips. He broke the kiss after what seemed like an eternity. "I'll let myself out." I looked up and he was gone. The front door opened then closed again a few moments later. I heard his car start then fade away as he backed out of the driveway.

The clock on the nightstand read almost seven AM. Barb usually turned up around eight leaving me a little over an hour to get myself and the bedroom cleaned up. A sticky feeling between my legs was enough to remind me of last nights and then this morning's activities.

After a quick bathroom trip to empty my bladder then clean up a little I returned to the bedroom to strip the bed and put on new sheets and pillowcases. It took only a few minutes and by the time I finished the bathtub had filled enough that I shut off the water and eased myself into the warm inviting tub.

Twenty minutes later I pulled the stopper with my foot letting the water drain away. Another twenty minutes to dry off and dress and I was in the kitchen fixing myself breakfast. All that activity last night left me ravenous and I decided to treat myself to some homemade waffles. I retrieved a roll of country sausage from the freezer and used a sharp knife to cut off about ten sections from the roll. The rest went into a storage bag to be returned to the freezer. I took off the plastic wrap from each section then placed the sections into a pan on the stove on low heat.

I located my ancient waffle iron and plugged it in to heat up. It made huge round waffles just barely able to fit on a normal plate. While it was coming up to temperature I mixed some pre-made waffle mix with eggs and a dash of oil in a bowl. It took only a couple of minutes to mix so as I waited for the waffle iron I turned the sausage over in the pan.

The indicator on the iron flashed on telling me that it was ready so I spooned on enough of the batter mix to make the first waffle. The aroma of the waffle cooking filled the kitchen as I heard the office outside door open. A few minutes later Barb strolled into the kitchen.

"What are you cooking in here? It smells great!"

"Have you had breakfast yet. Barb?"

"Well, I had a croissant and a cup of coffee at home before I came over."

"You still hungry?"

She glanced over at the waffle iron and then back to the pan of sausage on the stove. "If those are what they appear to be count me in! It's been ages since I had a decent waffle, Jen."

"Can you tend to the sausage and maybe cook us an egg each when the sausage is done?"

"You got it, Jen." Barn took over the spatula for the sausage as I opened the waffle iron to the glorious sight of one near-perfect golden brown waffle. I put it on a plate and started another one. I saw Barbs hand edge toward the plate with the waffle on it.

"Barb, don't eat that one."

"Why, Jen? It looks perfect to me!"

"It won't taste that great, Barb. This is an OLD waffle iron that needs to be 'seasoned' each time it gets used. I'll break that waffle up when it cools and toss it out to feed the birds so it won't be wasted."

"Oh, my mom always did that when I was a kid. I wondered why." Barb turned back to the sausage while I tended to the waffle iron. Both of our waffles were ready about the time that Barb got the eggs fried in the grease from the sausage pan.

"You know, of course, Jen, that this blows our allotment of calories for the day don't you?"

"Right now I'm only thinking of eating right so I don't get sick again this weekend. I'll probably burn all of this off just in nerves during the performance tonight."

Barb only nodded in agreement as the first fork full of waffle got popped into her mouth followed by a chunk of sausage. We both sat quietly enjoying breakfast and chatting about the events of the past week. Eventually the talk turned to the activities of last night.

"So, Jen, have you patched things up with Adam? Tammy called me last night and told me that he went home with you. Anything you'd care to tell me?"

My face must have cycled through five shades of red at that question. "Well… we… talked… and then we…"

Barb giggled a bit then held up a hand to stop my stammering. "I can guess and NO, I DON'T want to know all of the details. I take it you both had a great time last night, then?"

I nodded as I put the last of my waffle into my mouth.

"I'm glad you two patched things up, Jen. You two seem to be made for each other."

"Thanks, Barb, I…" At that moment the front doorbell rang. I started to get up to answer it.

"You finish up, Jen. I'll get it. Might be business." I nodded in agreement as I stuffed the last piece of sausage on my plate into my mouth.

Barb returned ten minutes later with a large brown package with the MouseWorld corporate logo in one corner. The box had been opened and Barb set the contents before me on the kitchen table. "Let's see… your contract with MouseWorld, a copy of the script for the half hour computer animated pilot, a tentative schedule for all the projects and a note from Mark. Want to wade through this now?"

"Nope, I'll do that in the office in a little while. Right now I want to make one more waffle. Want to split it?"

"I thought you'd never ask, Jen!" Barb piled the stuff back in the box and put it in the office as I made the last waffle of the morning.

Barb helped me clean up and load the dishwasher. We left it humming away as we walked to the office.

“So what’s on the plans for today, Barb?”

“I scheduled a light day for you because of the show. Looks like you had better take a look at that stuff from MouseWorld though. My guess is that you can settle the contract today if what they sent is what you wanted.”

“My thinking too, Barb. The sooner I can settle it the sooner I can lock in some plans for the next few months. Greg will be happy tonight if I can do the shows for another month at least. Let me go dive into that box and see what I’ve got to work with.”

Almost two hours later Barb wandered into my office with two cups of steaming hot chocolate. She put one cup in front of me then sat down in the chair next to my desk. “Well?” was all she said.

I leaned back in my chair and took a long sip from the cup. “Looks like everything I wanted is in the contract all right. They even upped the price one more time. I’m almost ashamed to think of how much I’d be getting if I signed.” I held up the page that, with my signature, would seal the deal.

“Is this what you really want, Jen?”

“I think so, Barb. It’s not the money you know but I have to admit that that’s one of the more attractive parts of the deal. It’s all about doing new and challenging things. This will be the most ambitious project I’ve ever done. If I can do this and be a success it means a lot to me.”

“Want me to go get my notary stuff?” I nodded then took another long sip from the steaming cup as Barb went to retrieve her stamp. One of her many talents was that she was certified to notarize documents. I would need her to certify that it was my signature on the contract. She returned with a small leather pouch containing her special seal.

I took a deep breath then signed and dated the final page of the contract then handed the paper to Barb.

“Are you sure, Jen?” I nodded yes. She used the seal to stamp the paper then added her information on the lines provided by the stamp image. “There, all done. Congratulations, Jen!”

"So what do we do with this now?"

"We need to call them and let them know that the contract is signed then I'll fax this page to them. Let me take care of this. Last chance to back out, Jen. Once I send this you're in it for the duration."

I took a deep breath then slowly let it out. "Go ahead, Barb. Do it." I leaned back in my chair wondering if I was really doing the right thing. My involvement in the MouseWorld projects would take nearly six months to complete and could lead to months or maybe years more of work. What effect would this have on my relationship with Adam? Would I be able to do everything they needed me to do? So many questions and so few answers. I sat with my head in my hands as I listened to Barb make two calls to MouseWorld, the first to Mark followed by the final fax call to send the document sealing my fate.

Barb and I spent the rest of the day adding various events to my calendar and making sure that any previously scheduled appearance was still viable. Fortunately, most of the appearances were set for a weekday and wouldn't interfere with the play. MouseWorld was more than willing to work with me to resolve their needs with the last few public appearances left on my schedule.

I got so involved with a series of telephone calls about the upcoming schedule that I never noticed Barb head for the kitchen. The most wonderful smell of baking Italian bread and spaghetti sauce floated into my office. I took a break and wandered toward the kitchen sniffing the air all the way.

"BARB! You don't have to keep cooking! We could have ordered something or just made some sandwiches."

"Would YOU want a cold sandwich after looking out the window?" She pulled back the curtain over a kitchen window then pointed to the whiteout going on just outside.

"It's fine with me! I don't expect you to cook for me, Barb." I sat down heavily in a chair next to the kitchen table.

"Hey, I LIKE to cook. It's better for me than all that prepared stuff and salt laced fast food. It doesn't cost any more to cook something here than it does to order something, in fact it costs less. The bread was frozen dough from the store, the sauce is a good bottled sauce and the meatballs are some inexpensive hamburger with a few spices tossed in. Even the pasta was a sale item so stop your protesting and help me!"

"What can I do?"

"Get out another pan and fill it with water. I need to get the spaghetti on to cook."

"Done, Barb." I grabbed my favorite pasta pan and filled it with water and added a bit of salt then set it on the stove over a burner on high heat. "There you go. All set"

'Thanks! Now you go back to the office and work on the schedule. I'll yell when everything is ready and you come running, OK?"

"We have a deal! Thanks, Barb." I hurried back to the office and got lost in the planning again. I heard Barb yell then looked at the clock to see that it was nearly twelve thirty. I hurried to the kitchen following the marvelous aroma of bread, spaghetti sauce and meatballs.

As usual Barbs cooking, even with the simple ingredients, was nearly restaurant class and I eagerly stuffed myself full. "That was wonderful, Barb. Thanks for taking such good care of me."

“To be honest I’m looking out for myself too, Jen. I gotta keep the boss healthy and feeling good. If you go I don’t have a job any more.”

“Well, thanks anyway, Barb. Now let me help you put this stuff away.”

Much to my disapproval I got told to get out of my own kitchen and go back to work on the schedule again. Barb said that she would take care of the dishes and put the leftovers in the fridge. Having nothing better to do I worked the rest of the afternoon on the schedule and even read over the script for the animation. I liked the story and decided to have Adam help me with the script over the weekend so I knew my lines when it came time to record them in a studio.

Late in the afternoon I heard the outside office door open then close again. Tammy walked into my office a few moments later.

“Hi Jen! All ready for the play tonight?”

"Me? Ready for the play? HA! I'm the same bundle of raw nerves inside like I always am, Tammy. We don't have to go right away so I'm going to take a few minutes to shower and change my clothes. Be right back."

A quick glance out of my bedroom window told me that function was going to win out over fashion. If someone was expecting me to dress the part of the "star" they were going to be really disappointed tonight. I stripped down to my birthday suit and headed for the bathroom. After popping on a shower cap I was very careful to tuck all of my hair under it. Getting it wet could take an hour or more to dry and style properly and it would use time I didn't have right now. I mused that it was quite a departure from my old body where a quick run of a comb through what hair I had left was all that I needed.

My body may be high-maintenance now but oh the feelings it was capable of giving me! The hot water from the showerhead sprayed over my nipples sending little tingles through my breasts. Aiming the water further down, it played over the most sensitive parts of my new anatomy sending bursts of pleasure through my entire body. Not wanting to start something I didn’t have time to finish, I carefully washed everything then shut down the shower and dripped dry for a few seconds before stepping out onto a big bathmat on the floor. I used one of my softest towels to pat myself dry then applied powder and some moisturizing lotion to several strategic spots.

I left the towel on the rail outside the shower along with the shower cap and walked naked back to the bedroom. Dispensing with the panties, I slipped on a pair of sheer to the waist panty hose. Just the simple act of pulling the silky smooth material over my legs sent tingles all over my skin.

The outfit I planned on wearing was a pair of heavyweight jeans with some insulation on the legs and a soft cotton blouse also insulated on the inside. The jeans fit rather snugly and I had to wiggle my way into them then I held my breath as I zipped them up. Knowing how messy makeup can sometimes be I walked over to the makeup table leaving the blouse on the bed. My breasts, being free of any restraint, bounced and swayed gently with each step. How different it felt now as compared to those dim memories of my old body!

I applied my makeup so that any spillover would land on bare skin or a towel I wrapped around my waist instead of the hard to clean jeans. Finally satisfied with my makeup, I retrieved my bra and blouse and put them on. I stepped up to the mirror to see what I looked like. The bra pushed my breasts together and upwards creating a fair amount of cleavage visible through the unbuttoned blouse. The jeans hugged my hips and thighs leaving little to the imagination. It was another one of those mixed feeling moments that I was having so often now, more than a small bit of pride with how I looked and a healthy dose of fear for the same reason. Was the pride my decidedly female mindset taking over and the fear my old fading male mind fighting back? I watched myself shrug in the mirror. It ultimately didn't matter since there was very little I could do but accept the situation and move on with my life.

The boots I decided to wear were insulated with a three-inch narrow heel. The boot tops came all the way up my calf stopping just below my knees. As I looked in the mirror I smiled to myself. At least I was nice and warm. The over-all look seemed to lack something as I examined myself in the mirror. It hit me that I wasn't wearing any jewelry at all. A quick trip to the jewelry box yielded a pair of silver studs tipped with tiny ruby red hearts and a matching ruby heart necklace on a silver chain. The chain was just the right length that the heart hung at the top of my cleavage almost drawing the eye to it. Another check in the mirror told me that I looked much better.

After rummaging around for a minute or two I found a large purse and loaded it with everything from my usual daytime purse. I tossed in a few extra things including a couple of pairs of panties I would need at the theater. I grabbed my new parka from the closet. I got a couple of long whistles from Barb and Tammy as I walked back into the office.

"I'm all set. Let's go!"

"WOW! Look at YOU!"

"Thanks, Barb. You've been trying to talk me into dressing a little better."

"Are you sure you want to wear that tonight?"

"Tammy, what was the weather like when you came in a little while ago?"

"I see your point. There's no good reason to freeze that lovely tush off tonight is there?" Tammy just shrugged then grabbed her coat and headed for her car with me following right behind.

“We’ll take my car tonight, Jen. I'm going to stop somewhere and make sure you have a good supper.”

"You'll get no arguments out of me on that, Tammy."

We talked in the car and decided on going to a mall to get some bourbon chicken from a Cajun place. As we walked into the mall I noticed a lot of heads snapping our way as we walked toward the food court.

“You’re really enjoying this, aren’t you, Jen?” I saw the gleam in Tammy’s eyes. I decided to up the level of interest and took off my parka and tossed it over my shoulder showing my blouse unbuttoned to just above my bra and the cleavage that revealed. I added just a little more wiggle to the way I walked making my breasts bounce gently.

“Sometimes it scares me but there are other times I’d feel there was something wrong if men didn’t follow me with their eyes.”

“I’d say you have their interest now, Jen.” She giggled quietly as we neared the Cajun place. “A few of those guys got a good thumping from their wives or girlfriends because of you.”

“That’s their problem, not mine.” We got into the line to order our meals then made our way over to the seats when the trays were ready.

Slowly, ever so slowly, I felt like almost every male eye within a hundred feet was locked on me. I felt that strange mix of emotions again, a bit of fear that so many people were watching me, and more than a little pride that I looked good enough to attract the attention of those around me.

My meal was almost finished when I heard a small cough a few feet away from me. I looked up to see a small girl standing there watching me.

“Can I have your autograph, please?” She held out a napkin for me to sign. I rummaged in my purse to find a pen and signed the napkin after asking her name to personalize it. She was smiling from ear to ear when she sat back down beside her mother a couple of tables away from ours.

As soon as others around us saw me sign her napkin a line of people formed at the table to get autographs and talk to me. I learned that the local TV station was heavily promoting the play and the live remote on next Friday morning. My face had been displayed on the screen several times per hour all day long.

So much for being able to go to the grocery store any more without drawing a crowd. Until now doing everything I had done hadn’t gathered much more than a casual notice from the general public. I could go where I wanted when I wanted with little fear of having a mob of people surround me. Sure there were times when I was recognized and a few people stopped to comment on the radio show or to talk about a computer problem.

Now, with the play and the TV special coming up, I realized that my days of reasonable privacy were likely coming to an end. Anything I said or did in public and maybe even in private was likely to draw attention and be the topic of discussion over some office water cooler somewhere. I would have to be much more careful in what I did and said from now on.

At least half the people in line were men and every one of them talked to my cleavage instead of looking me in the eyes as we chatted. I was really tempted to yell at each one of them that I had a face too but decided that I'd let it pass. What is it with the male fascination for the female breast anyway? WOA! Where did THAT come from? Six months ago I used to be a man and was just as smitten with the female figure as any of them!

The line of people waiting for a signature slowly dwindled to nothing. I glanced at my watch than at a somewhat amused Tammy. “Time to go?”

“Almost beyond time, Jen. We’ve got to get to the theater.”

“Let’s get going!” I grabbed my parka after taking care of the food tray and followed Tammy out to her car.

Twenty minutes later we pulled into the theater parking lot. The wind was howling outside the car and I was certain now that I had elected to wear the right outfit for the weather. I zipped the parka up all the way and hopped out of the warm car into the frigid cold night. The twenty-foot walk to the stage door felt like it was taking forever as the cold wind raked across my face and hands.

The theater was warming up inside nicely. The backstage area was a whirlwind of activity as the stage crew got the sets and props together for the show. Someone was busy with a hammer repairing a scenery flat while others were doing paint touch-ups here and there.

Cast members were crowded around the door to the wardrobe room waiting for their costumes. Dolly and Maggie were busy tending to small rips and tears, fixing them with a needle and thread. More serious repairs would be made in the morning though. Tammy and I waved as we passed by the door.

I tried to follow Tammy to the orchestra pit area to help her with the sound and lighting systems but she marched me right back onto the stage. “Look, Jen, I’ll handle the tech on this show. You’ve got more than enough just playing the lead role. Now head for your dressing room and get busy girl!”

I got that little girl pout and looked at her with big puppy-dog eyes. “But I wanna help!”

She giggled then swatted my backside. “That’s NOT gonna work on me, Jen. Adam might fall for that but not me. MARCH!” She raised an arm and pointed toward my dressing room. I gave her the “I tried” look, shrugged and resigned myself to the tasks at hand.

My dressing room was nice and warm already. I took off my parka and unbuttoned my blouse to just above my bra in an attempt to cool off slightly. There was something different about the room. I realized that it was a clothes rack full of my costumes or what I thought were my female costumes for the show. I recognized one of the costumes that I had worn last weekend but the rest were new to me. I was examining them when I heard a knock on the door.

“Jen? It’s Greg. Can I come in?”

“Come on in, Greg!”

“Oh, good. I see you found this little gift.”

“Gift?”

He nodded yes. “A designer house has provided these for you. They’re so much nicer than the regular costumes I couldn’t say no. Besides, they wanted to talk to you about something. I told them I’d pass along the message. What do you think?”

“I think they’re gorgeous, Greg.” I lifted the strapless, sequined ball gown from the rack and held it up to my body. “This is going to look incredible for the final scene. I wonder how much this thing costs anyway?” I looked at myself in the mirror and imagined myself in it. It would be the most dazzling costume of the show.

“I overheard one of the delivery people. I think that just that gown costs around five thousand dollars, Jen. Take good care of it, OK?”

“FIVE THOUSAND DOLLARS? Are they crazy? I can’t wear that, Greg. I’m scared to death just holding it!” I carefully placed the gown back on the rack.

“I think they expected that response. They said to have you call this number and they’d explain.” He handed me a small business card. “Make the call right now, OK?” Greg left closing the door behind him.

The cell phone was barely out of my purse before I started dialing the number. Someone answered on the second ring.

“Hello? This is Jennifer Stevens. I need to talk to someone about… yes I see… really? All right then, thanks!” I slumped down in the chair next to the makeup table.

It turned out that MouseWorld had contracted with a top design house for my costumes for the special and this was a side benefit of that contract. The clothes were mine to keep after the run of the play since they were made expressly to my measurements. If I needed anything special for a public appearance or for anything else I did up until the special I was to call the design house first.

After spending several minutes looking over the new costumes I realized that I was going to be late and left my dressing room to get my makeup and hair done. It didn't take long and I found myself back in the dressing room changing into my first costume. I was sitting at the makeup table looking over the script for the show when I heard a knock at the door. "Come in?"

The door opened and Adam peered around into the room. "Can we talk?"

"Sure, Adam. Come on in." He stepped into the room and closed the door behind him. "What do you want to talk about?" I motioned for him to come and sit beside me on the couch along one wall of the room.

"Us, I want to talk about us, Jen."

"I'm listening, Adam." I snuggled up beside him and he put an arm around me and pulled me closer.

"What are you going to tell Greg after the performance tonight? Will you be doing the extra performances?"

"Yes, Adam, I'm going to tell Greg that I'll be available on weekends through the end of February. Past that it's impossible to schedule the weekends so I'm here. I think I'm going to be in Orlando much of the time past then, Adam." I leaned my head on his shoulder.

"So where does that leave us, Jen?" he leaned his head over on top of mine.

"Like I said, Adam, I'm going to make the time so we can be together as much as you can take. You're not going to get rid of me very easily you know."

"I know, Jen. I'm going to see if I can get a couple of weeks off from work to visit you in Orlando. Since you're going to have a place for me to stay I only need to get there and that doesn't cost much."

"Speaking of staying… want to stay overnight at my place for the weekend? I love waking up next to you in bed in the morning."

"I can't tonight, Jen, you wore me out this morning, remember? Besides, you have to do the radio show in the morning."

"I know. How about after the performances on Saturday?"

"I think I'll be recovered by then. I'll even bring along a couple of changes of clothes. How's that?"

"I think we have a plan. There is something you can help me with while you're around on Sunday morning, Adam."

"What's that, love?"

"I got the script for an computer animated pilot for a half-hour show they want to try. Can you help me by reading with me? I need the help."

"Sure. We can do that on Sunday morning after breakfast. You ARE making me breakfast aren't you?"

"Of course. Anything you want!"

"What if all I want is you?" He squeezed me even closer.

"I can handle that order." I hugged him as tightly as I could then gave him one of my best mind blowing kisses. We sat for several more minutes on the couch exchanging one mind-numbing kiss after another until the door to the room opened.

"HEY! Will you two get moving? Twenty minutes until show time!" We looked up to see Tammy standing there smiling. "You BOTH need to get your makeup re-done. I suggest cleaning up before you go out there. It looks like you've been doing some extensive tonsil examinations on each other."

"Umm… thanks, Tammy." She turned and waved as she closed the door behind her. "I guess she's right, Adam. We do look like quite a mess." I giggled as I used a tissue to wipe off some of my own makeup from his face.

"I guess it's time, Jen. See you out on the stage." He hugged me tightly then gently kissed me on the forehead. I felt him release me from his bear-like grip. I watched in silence as he left my dressing room.

I wish, Dear Diary, that I could report more on the activities during the play. This performance was no different than the ones before and no details stuck in my mind. I do remember concentrating intently on remembering my lines and hitting my marks while trying to stay in the correct pitch for the musical numbers. The one thing that stuck in my mind was the roar of the audience as we took our bows at the end of the performance. The applause from a group of people that appreciate your work can be intoxicating all by itself. The applause eventually died down after six curtain calls.

We waited around half an hour for the crowd to leave then Greg opened the curtains and we all took seats in the theater. He got everyone to quiet down then began to speak.

"Thanks everyone. Another great performance tonight! I guess you're all wondering about the possibility of some additional performances. Well, Jennifer has told me that she'll be available through the end of February for performances on our current schedule, a Friday night performance, two on Saturday and an afternoon performance on Sunday. The rest is up to you. I need a show of hands now of the people that can participate."

To my amazement, everyone there raised his or her hand. When Greg asked for who could not participate there wasn't a single hand showing!

"Thank you everyone! This means a lot to the theater group. Now everyone go home and get a good night's sleep .We have two shows tomorrow."

I watched the cast and crew slowly file out of the theater. I waited a few minutes more for Tammy then we headed for her car. Just outside the stage door we ran into a crowd of around twenty people waiting to see me. I managed to sign all the autographs everyone wanted and talked to a few people for several minutes in the frigid temperatures. Finally I could stand the cold no longer so I sadly excused myself and headed for the warmth of Tammy's car.

"WHEW! You sure do attract the crowds don't you?"

"I guess it's something I'm going to have to get used to, Tammy. I wonder if I should have Greg make an announcement that I'll be in the lobby after each play to sign autographs. It would be much better for the people waiting than standing out in the cold."

"And YOU wouldn't freeze your boobs off either."

"Well… now that you mentioned it…" I grinned from ear to ear. "Hey! Here's an idea. How about we ask Greg to make up some pictures to sell to the crowd. We can autograph them if someone wants our signatures on a picture."

"Sounds good. That should make some extra money for the theater. Do you want to stop for a late snack, Jen?

"I think I'll pass, Tammy. I need to get some sleep. We have the radio show in the morning then two performances in the afternoon and evening."

"All right, Jen. I'll drop you at your house and come over in the morning again to pick you up. OK?"

"That works for me, Tammy." We rode the rest of the way in silence punctuated by the drone of the wiper blades and the roar of the heater keeping the windshield clear and us warm. Another fifteen minutes and we were pulling into my snow-covered driveway.

"Good night, Tammy. See you in the morning."

"Night, Jen. I'll wait until you're inside." I walked up the driveway slipping a couple of times on the layer of ice under the snow. I finally made it to the porch and opened the front door. I watched Tammy back out of the driveway and waved as the taillights of her car faded out of sight.

Just as I was closing the door a tiny rust colored streak ran into the house from the shadows of the porch. The streak slowed to a walk a few feet inside the front door then turned around and walked back toward me. I looked down to find Maggie the kitten was paying me another visit.

I picked up the little ball of fluff and hugger her tightly. "It's not a good night for a little one like you to be out, Maggie!" I waggled my finger at the purring kitten who, at that moment, decided to bat at it with her paw. "Guess I better call over next door and tell them you're here."

I made the phone call and learned that Maggie was going to stay the night with me again. They'd come over in the morning to get the kitten. I put the phone down and picked up Maggie again.

"Looks like it's just you and me again, Maggie. Are you hungry tonight?" The kitten was happy cuddling in my warm hands and didn't seem to respond. I made my way to the kitchen and got out a gallon jug of milk, a glass and a small bowl. The bowl got filled first and Maggie got to work as I filled the glass. I watched as Maggie licked the bowl dry and then started in with the ritual fur cleaning. As soon as I finished my own milk I put the dirty items in the washer and the gallon jug back in the refrigerator.

How Maggie got off the table onto the floor I’ll probably never figure out but she followed me into the bedroom trying to attack my toes every step of the way. I headed for my bathroom to get undressed and make one final “pit stop” for the night. The litter pan was still in the bathroom and Maggie made good use of it. I walked back to the bed and got in before hearing a plaintive mewing sound coming from the floor beside the bed.

“Sorry, Maggie! I forgot.” I gently lifted the tiny kitten onto the bed. She marched right up to the head of the bed and settled herself beside my head on the pillow. I fell asleep with Maggie’s gentle purring just a few inches away from my ear.

January 11, 2003 - Saturday

I woke up to the feeling of a tiny furry paw batting the end of my nose. The light was streaming into the room and splashing across the head of the bed. I saw a stray lock of hair hanging down across my face and it moved whenever I exhaled. Maggie had decided to have some fun with my hair and was batting at the movement with her paw. I played the game with Maggie by varying the time I held my breath between exhales. Finally I blew a stream of air from my mouth that moved the hair up and out of the way.

Maggie looked a little depressed that the fun was over and curled up again in a little ball on the pillow. I, on the other hand, felt an urgent need to use the bathroom so I was forced to get up for the day. Water splashed into the tub as I took care of my own business then I slid into the warm, inviting water. Twenty minutes later I was back in the bedroom dressing in an outfit quite similar to the one I wore yesterday, a pair of jeans with a blouse. I spent a few minutes brushing and combing my hair then applied my makeup lightly since it would all have to come off at the theater later in the day. Maggie was sitting on the end of the bed cleaning her fur again as I finished.

“Hello, little one. Feeling fine today?” Maggie looked up at me and made a little purring sound. “Come on, then. Time for breakfast before you have to go back home.” I placed Maggie on the floor and she followed me into the kitchen.

Four slices of toast went into the toaster. Four strips of bacon went into the microwave along with an egg mixed up for an omelet in a special microwave-cooking dish. The microwave dinged as I buttered the last of the four slices of bread. Maggie’s breakfast consisted of a small bowl with cottage cheese and another small bowl of milk. I poured a glass of orange juice for my own breakfast.

A few moments after I sat down I felt tiny claws starting to climb up the leg of my jeans. I looked down to see Maggie doing her best to get to the table. I lifted her off my leg and set the squirming kitten on the table. She sat next to my plate staring at the bacon strips. Smiling to myself I took half a strip of bacon and placed it on a napkin on the table next to Maggie. I watched as she devoured the piece of bacon then she looked at my plate for the rest of the strip. “All right, little one. I guess you’re on solid food now aren’t you?” The rest of the strip of bacon disappeared as quickly as the first half did.

From previous experience I knew that cats eat almost anything people do so I cut off a small chunk of my omelet and placed it on the napkin. That too disappeared into the tummy of the tiny cat. The last little bit must have filled her up since she started her fur cleaning operation again. I managed to finish my breakfast while Maggie cleaned up the bowl of cottage cheese and milk after I placed them on the table.

The last of the dishes from breakfast went into the washer as the front doorbell chimed. “Well, Maggie, looks like it’s time you went home again.” I scooped up the happy kitten and answered the door.

The same little girl from yesterday stood on the front porch. “Hi, Sally. Toby got out again.”

“I know. We can’t figure out how he does it either.”

“Kittens can squeeze through the tiniest openings, Sally. Just remember that any time Toby disappears check with me, OK? He seems to like visiting with me.”

“Thanks, Miss Stevens. I’ll do that.” I handed the squirming kitten to Sally and watched her walk back to her house with the kitten tucked inside her coat.

For the next few hours I busied myself with maintenance on the computers I used to run my web site. The time moved by quickly until I heard the front door open and close again. Moments later Tammy poked her head into the computer room.

“All set to go, Jen?”

“Sure, just give me a moment to print a couple of things then log out of the system.”

“Good. I need to use the facilities anyway. It’s COLD out there!”

“You can make a cup of hot chocolate if you want some, Tammy. Help yourself in the kitchen.”

“Sounds good to me, Jen. Want a cup?”

“Sure. You go warm up and I’ll make it, OK?”

“Thanks, Jen.” Tammy headed for the bathroom in the office as I headed for the kitchen. A couple of minutes later we were sitting at the kitchen table waiting for the milk to warm up in the microwave.

“So are you ready for today, Jen?”

“About as ready as I was last weekend, Tammy. As much as I will have to do this over the next two months I don’t think I’ll ever get used to doing the play. The radio show is sort of old news to me by now.”

I watched as Tammy took the two cups of milk out of the microwave and stirred in the special hot chocolate mix then added some mini-marshmallows to each cup. “I know what you mean. It seems strange to be going seven days a week doesn’t it? I have to go to college then do the radio show with you then the play at night.”

“I’ll be spending a few days each week in Orlando then coming back up here for the radio show and the play. I wonder if I’ll have any problem remembering where I am every day?”

“Just look outside. I think it’ll be easy to figure that one out, Jen. White means New York, green means Florida. That plus the fact that you’ll freeze those lovely boobs of yours off if you go around without a coat up here right now should keep you informed."

"Sounds reasonable to me, Tammy. Say… I think we better get moving for the radio station."

Tammy glanced at her watch. "You're right. We've got about an hour to get there. Let's go."

The drive to the station took about half an hour in the slippery winter driving conditions. That was certainly something I wasn't going to miss when I had to be in Orlando.

The radio show went like it always did with lots of questions and just as many answers. Word of my activities at MouseWorld had started to leak out since I got several questions from listeners about it. I promised to provide a weekly update if my listeners wanted it and asked them to send me an email if they were interested. When I checked my email at the end of the show, over three thousand emails were already there asking for the weekly update. It looked like this phase of my life was going to be an open book to the public.

Tammy and I agreed on Kentucky Fried Chicken for lunch so we picked up a small bucket and a few side orders and took them to the theater. As usual for a Saturday, we were the first to arrive and went about the task of turning up the heat and the lights. We went to my dressing room to have lunch as the theater warmed up. Fortunately the dressing room warmed up faster than the rest of the theater and we were quite comfortable.

I wish I could report that the two shows we did were memorable but like the show last night it was becoming somewhat routine. I still had a major case of stage fright every time the curtain opened for my first appearance. Each time I swallowed my fear and put on the "stage face" my fellow cast and crew had come to expect.

I vividly remember that the discussion during the catered supper between shows turned to my activities. Details had leaked out on one of the evening entertainment reporting shows about my deal with MouseWorld. I got bombarded with questions from everyone about what I'd be doing and when. While I was only certain of certain milestones in the schedule I provided as much information as I could. It seemed to satisfy most of the cast and crew and soon the attention turned away from me back to the local gossip that we always had about local people in the theater and broadcasting.

The crowd in the theater lobby had grown after the second show to meet me and get an autograph. I stayed much longer than previous Saturday nights to satisfy the demand. Finally I was forced to admit to myself that I was a "someone" now. Six months ago I was a nobody going nowhere fast. My death then would not have left even a footnote in history. Now I was the center of attention at least for this group of people that wanted to meet me. I wondered again how long I would be able to walk in a grocery store or go shopping in private without a crowd of people or paparazzi following me around.

The mass of people slowly dwindled to nothing. I looked up to see Adam waiting for me. "Ready to go, love?"

"Am I ever! You're taking me home?" He nodded yes. "You're staying the night I hope."

""Well, you DID promise me breakfast didn't you?"

I hugged him tightly and kissed him. "Just try to get away from me!" I wrapped an arm around him as we walked out to his car.

The bucket seats in his Mustang didn't allow me to snuggle up beside him but I did manage to lean over and rest my head on his shoulder as we traveled the slippery streets back to my house. We arrived intact and headed inside the warm house.

Adam turned to me as we headed for the bedroom. "Jen do you mind if we just…"

"…get to bed?" He smiled then nodded. "Adam I'd really like that and I'm not even going to insist that we do anything more than go to sleep right now. I don't know about you but I'm really tired and I wouldn't enjoy having a little fun now as much as I would in the morning."

"Thanks, Jen. I knew you'd understand."

"Adam, just having you next to me is all I need tonight." I started to undress. "I'm going to go take a bath and clean up. A hot bath is going to help relax me."

Adam started to undress too. "Is the tub big enough for two?"

"Yes, it is but only if we don't get something started neither of us has the energy to finish tonight." I dropped my panties and bra on the floor. "Give me a couple of minutes then come in, OK?" Adam nodded as he stood by the bed in his underwear.

"Let me use the bathroom by the office and I'll be right with you, love." He walked out of the bedroom as I headed for the bathroom.

I started to fill the tub and added some of my favorite bath beads to the water. The pleasing fragrance of lilacs filled the bathroom. I used the toilet then slipped into the inviting water. Adam walked in a few moments later.

"Is there room for one more?"

"Sure! I patted the water. Come on in!" Adam eased in beside me and we snuggled in each other's arms. I never knew that simply washing up in the tub could be such an erotic experience. Just the gentle touch of Adam washing my sensitive parts sent me over the edge at least twice. I returned the favor my using my hands to bring Adam to the edge of ecstasy several times then completed the job after I'd gotten out of the tub. I let the water drain then told Adam to rinse off using the shower head before he came to bed. I patted myself dry then headed for the bedroom and slipped between the satin sheets on my bed.

Adam appeared a couple of minutes later and got in beside me. We lay spooned together in each other's arms as we both drifted off to sleep.

January 12, 2003 - Sunday

Waking up was heaven as I felt Adam's arms wrapped around me. I lay as still as I could trying not to wake him too early. I waited as long as I could before the demands my body was making took over forcing me to get up and head for the bathroom. I finished up as quickly as I could and returned to the bed to find Adam waiting for me.

"Morning, beautiful. How are you feeling this morning?"

"I'm doing great, Adam. How about you?"

"I'm ready to go if you are."

"Let's not spoil the feeling. Let's just cuddle some more. We don't have to be up for another two hours."

"Fine with me. I'm glad to know our relationship is more than raw sex."

"Well… the sex is great but I like just being with you, Adam."

"And I love being with you, Jen."

We snuggled back down in the bed and slept for almost two more hours before we both needed to get up. Adam went first to take care of his morning ritual before he dressed in clothes he brought with him. I then completed my own morning preparations then dressed in a revealing teddy and put a terry bathrobe on over it.

I was preparing waffles and sausage again when Adam came into the kitchen with the Sunday morning paper. "Want me to read the review of the play last night?"

"Sure, why not?"

"Let's see…" Adam fumbled with the paper until he found the Entertainment section. "Ah… here it is. I'll skip the movie review just before our review. Ahhh… ‘and I was in attendance again at the second performance of Victor/Victoria last evening at the Community Theater. The group continues to produce a crisp highly entertaining show with few mistakes and loads of fun for everyone in the theater. Word has leaked out that additional performances will be added until the end of February on the current schedule of a show Friday night, two shows on Saturday (one in the afternoon, another in the evening) and a Sunday afternoon performance. Performances through the end of January are already completely sold out so don't wait too long to get tickets for the additional performances. I suspect that Jennifer Stevens recent association with the MouseWorld organization will not let the group schedule performances past the ones just added. As soon as I can dig up more details on the MouseWorld deal you'll see them here.’"

"So that's all he said, Adam?"

"That's all. Not much, eh?"

"Well, I wouldn't expect much more. What more can he say that he hasn't said already?"

"True, Jen." Adam dropped the paper on the table and began sniffing the air in the kitchen. "WOW! Those waffles smell great! Is mine ready?"

"Coming right up, Adam."

I placed a plate in front of Adam with a large waffle, two sunny side up eggs and a few pieces of sausage. I then went to prepare my own plate.

"This is great, Jen. Do you have breakfast like this every day?"

"No, I've learned that with this body I can't eat like this all the time. Days like this where I'll be on the go all the time I can get away with it but I usually just have a bagel with some cream cheese and some orange juice as my normal breakfast."

"I could have this for breakfast every morning. I love waffles on a cold winter morning."

"It's one of my favorite things too, Adam." I watched him devour the waffle then look thoughtfully at his plate. "Want one more?"

"Do you read minds too, Jen?" The smile on his face stretched from ear to ear.

"No, I just know how good these things are. I'll start another one for you." I got up and started another waffle cooking in the waffle iron then went back to the table. I finished my breakfast then served Adam his waffle. While he was eating that I busied myself cleaning up the kitchen and loading the washer with the dishes.

"Adam, will you help me with the script for the animated show? We have almost four hours before we have to leave for the theater."

“Sure, I wanted to see what you were getting yourself into anyway.”

I tugged on his arm until he followed me into the living room. I pointed to the couch then went to the office to get the script.

“This is it. It’s kinda like a western set in the world inside a computer. I play Jenny Hex, the town’s sheriff. A ‘bad guy’ moves into town and starts taking over everything in sight and he isn’t doing it by legal methods either. The bad guy is called Draco Selinoid and is sort of a cross between Recardo Montalban’s Mister Rourke character on Fantasy Island and Darth Vader. He polished and sophisticated on the surface but totally evil at his core. I want you to read his part in this scene.”

“All right. Looks like you have the first line.”

“Here goes….”

Jenny: “All right, Draco. What’s your game?”

Draco: “Why, Miss Eight, whatever gave you the notion that I, of all people, would be involved in some nefarious scheme?”

Jenny: “Because of those two idiots you call your employees, Bits and Null, that’s why!”

Draco: “What have they done now, my dear lady?”

Jenny: “According to old man Wombly at the General Store they came into the store and trashed half the place. They said that Wombly better sell out to you or there wouldn’t be anything left to sell anyone.”

(Script directions — Draco sits for a few moments forming a reply.)

Draco: “Those two idiots. I told them to go buy some trash bags NOT trash the place. Good help is SO hard to fine these days.” (A sleazy smile spread across his face)

Jenny: “That’s your story?”

Draco: “That’s what happened.”

Jenny: “I don’t believe it or YOU for one nanosecond, Draco. You’re out to take over the town and everyone in it. I’m NOT going to let you get away with it either. “ (Jenny stomps out of Draco’s office)

(Scene shifts to room next to Draco’s office — Bits and Null have been listening at the door.)

(Draco is heard slightly muffled through the closed door) Draco: “Oh, boys, will you please come in here?” Draco’s tone of voice is sickly sweet.

Bits: “We’re in for it now. I don’t like it when the boss talks nice to us.”

Null: “I know but we gotta do it anyway. We’re on the payroll.”

(They enter the room to face Draco.)

Draco: “Boys, I told you to trash the place and let old man Wombly know who he was dealing with. I didn’t expect him to go running to the law.” (Draco impatiently drums his fingers on the huge oak desk making it shake. Bits and Null tremble.)

Bits: “Sorry, boss. We did like you said. Is she gonna be a problem? (Bits points toward the door where Jenny has left the room.)

Draco: “Yes, She is. As much as it pains me to rely on you two clowns I have a job for you.” (Draco’s eyes start to glow a dull red slowly increasing in intensity.)

Null: “What is it, Boss?”

Draco: “She’s going to have an accident.”

Bits: “What kinda accident, Boss?”

Draco: “One that will keep her out of my way until I take over this town.”

Bits: “But Boss…”

Draco: “No excuses. Just do it.” (evil tone in his voice here) “If you fail this is what will happen to both of you!” (Draco pounds his fist onto the oak desktop shattering it into thousands of splinters.) (sweet tone returns to his voice here). “Do you understand, boys?”

Null: “We understand, Boss. We’ll get right on it.” (Bits and Null almost fall over themselves to get out of the room.)

Draco: “Oh, Boys?” (Bits and Null stop and turn to face him.) “Bring me another desk and clean up this mess will you?” (Bits and Null stand there looking at him. Evil tone returns to his voice again. Draco ROARS at them.) “NOW!” (Draco laughs evilly as Bits and Null run out of the office, Draco’s laugh echoing behind them.)

I looked at Adam in complete amazement. I couldn’t believe that my sweet, caring Adam could sound so evil when he wanted to. “Umm… Adam, how do you DO THAT? I’ve got goose bumps! Look!” I pointed to my arms where little mounds had appeared until my arms looked a little like coarse sandpaper.

“I was just having some fun with it, Jen. I guess I sort of overdid it didn’t I?”

“No, you didn’t. That’s exactly the kind of thing they were looking for, sweet and charming one moment and cold and calculating an instant later. I didn’t know you had it in you!”

“That’s not the real me, Jen. I was just getting into the character.”

I watched the bumps on my arm soften and disappear then looked up at Adam. “I’ve got an idea, Adam. Want to audition for the part? I don’t know if they’ve cast the role yet but I think you’d make a great Draco. You sure have me convinced.”

“You really think I have a chance at it, Jen?”

“Maybe. Let’s record something using my PC and I’ll send a file down to the casting office at the studio. It can’t hurt to try.”

Adam nodded in agreement. We spent the next thirty minutes or so recording the scene we had just read. I added a few effects like a little reverberation to Draco’s evil tone and added the reverberating laughter to the end of the reading. I played it back for Adam.

“Is that ME, Jen?”

“That’s you, love. Oh… Look!” I pointed to Adam’s own arms now covered in goose bumps like my own were. “This is spooky!”

“I know. I sound so slimey. Is that what they really want for the character?”

“From what I know now, yes. Let me send this now so we’ll know something on Monday maybe.” I attached the MP3 file to an email and sent it off to the casting people at the studio. “There, all set.”

“Thanks, Jen. Ah… how much does something like this pay anyway?”

“I’m not certain, maybe ten thousand dollars for the pilot episode, much more if they decide to make it into a series.”

“WOW! That will sure pay off a lot of bills!”

I thought briefly of offering to help Adam but decided that he, like me, had his pride when it came to doing things. He had already told me that he wanted to make it on his own and I was not going to stop him from trying. “Well, don’t get too excited, Adam. I’m sure you are one of a bunch of people that have tried out for the part. We’ll just have to wait and see.”

Adam thought for a few moments. “But, Jen, can’t you…”

“Can’t I what?”

“Can’t you put in a word for me?”

“I thought YOU were the one that said he wanted to make it on his own, the one that didn’t want to become known as ‘Mister Jennifer Stevens’?”

“Yes.”

“Well, I just opened the door for you the same as I would anyone else that had the talent. Other than that you’re on your own getting the part. If you do get it though I’ll ask my lawyer to represent you in the contract negotiations if you prefer. He did a great job for me and you really should get help with that.”

“That works for me, Jen.”

“Now I think it’s time we got ready to leave for the theater. I don’t know where the time went.” The clock showed just an hour left before we needed to leave and I needed to change out of the teddy I was wearing for Adam. I hurried back to the bedroom and changed into an outfit similar to the ones I had worn the past two days. There's only so much latitude you had in dealing with the cold weather in upstate NY winters and skirts or shorts just weren't in the list of options.

While I was changing into my outfit, Adam changed out of the pajamas bottoms he was wearing into jeans and a sweatshirt then ran a comb through his hair. He looked over at me while I was brushing my hair at the makeup table. “There, all ready to go! Come ON, Jen. We’ll be late!”

“We still have time, Adam. You don’t want me going out looking like THIS do you?”

“You look just fine to me. I love that look you get just after we’ve been making out for a while.”

“But we’re going out, Adam. I can’t go out looking like that!”

“WOMEN! You and your primping!” He smiled sweetly at me.

“MEN! Good for only ONE thing and then they only have ONE shot at it!” I tried to keep a straight face but couldn’t. Then I stuck out my tongue at Adam and blew him a raspberry.

“Well, YOU seem to like it enough!” Adam started to tickle my sides. I rolled onto the bed as he kept on tickling. The tickling continued for almost half a minute with me laughing then gulping for air.

“ADAM! STOP OR I’M GONNA PEE MYSELF!”

Adam stopped tickling me and I slowly regained my composure. When I caught my breath I reached up and pulled him down on top of me to give him the most mind-blowing kiss I could muster. When we both came up for air our breathing was ragged and deep.

“You keep that up, Jen, and we’re not going to make it to the theater at all.”

I sighed and let him roll off of me. “I guess you’re right, love. Just hold that thought for when we get home tonight.”

“You mean you…”

“Yup! As many times as we can.”

Adam got a gleam in his eyes. “I guess I better have a good lunch on the way to the theater. Looks like we might not get supper tonight, just dessert.”

“Yup.” I rolled off the bed and went back to finishing my hair and makeup.

The snow crunched under our feet as we walked out to Adam's car. It refused to start because of the extreme cold so we took my truck. It grumbled quite a bit at being started on such a cold morning but it did start.

"We'll take care of your car when we get home again, Adam. Is the truck warming up?" I still felt chilled to the bone.

"Yup, but real slow. We should have heat in a few more minutes, Jen, Can you keep the windows clear with the scraper?" I nodded that I could and set to work trying to keep the frost from our breath from completely icing the windshield over from the inside. I stopped when I noticed the windows starting to clear from the heat flowing from the dash vents.

We stopped on the way to the theater to buy a large pizza and a two-liter bottle of soda. When we got to the theater we turned up the heat then devoured the pizza in my dressing room while we waited for the place to warm up. When Tammy came in about half an hour later we were sitting on the couch hugging each other under a blanket.

“I thought I told you two to go get a motel room or something. SHEESH!” She scooped a piece of the now cold leftover pizza from the box and started to munch on it.

“How can you stand to eat cold pizza, Tammy?” I looked up at her as she bit off another mouth full.

“I’m a college student, remember?” She pointed to her tummy. “I got a cast iron stomach from eating in the cafeteria for lunch most days.” She finished off that slice and grabbed the last one in the box. “Besides. It’s COLD outside. It’s gotta be below zero out there! I need the energy to keep warm!”

“Yah, tell me about it. Even in here I’m freezing and I’ve got Adam to keep me warm.” Adam looked up at Tammy and waved while grinning.

"Now that you mention it, Jen it IS awfully cold out there. How long as the heat been turned up?"

Adam looked at his watch. "It's been almost an hour, Tammy. It's still cold out there?"

"Freezing, Adam. We'd better check the furnace."

My dressing room seemed to be warming up but that was only because of the two baseboard electric heaters. The area where my dressing room was located was a newer addition to the theater and didn't have any heating vents from the old furnace system. When we got into the old part of the theater I could see my breath hanging in the air. We headed down into the basement.

I sniffed the air at the bottom of the stairs and the odor of fuel oil hung rather heavily. As we passed by the paint shop area I grabbed some dust masks and put one on offering the other two to Tammy and Adam. Both refused them but I kept them with me anyway.

The smell of the oil got heavier as we got closer to the furnace. Adam looked the old unit over and found a problem. "Here it is! The breaker needs to be reset." He started to reach for the red button on the burner.

"ADAM! Don't…" But it was too late! The furnace started with a huge WHUMPF sound and shook violently. Huge clouds of black soot shot out of several openings around the furnace, one hitting Adam directly in the face. He staggered back coughing and rubbing his eyes.

"Tammy! Put this on NOW!" I tossed a mask at her then clamped the other one over Adam's nose and mouth as I pulled him toward the paint workshop. Out of the corner of me eye I saw a kill switch for the furnace and hit it but not before a cloud of the inky black soot had been sucked into the ventilation system of the theater. The fans rumbled to a stop as I searched the paint shop for a critical piece of safety equipment.

Thank God the paint shop crew had followed proper safety protocols because they had the emergency eyewash station that I was searching for. I shoved Adam's head over the fixture and pumped away on the handle to spray clean, sterile water into his eyes to flush them of the soot. "Keep your eyes open, Adam. Keep blinking but DON'T shut them. We need to get the soot out!" Coughing continued to take almost every shred of energy he had but he managed to nod his head slightly that he understood.

"Tammy! Call 911 and get an ambulance here. I think Adam is going to need oxygen. He's taken in a bunch of that stuff into his lungs. Get Greg down here if he's up there and get my cell phone."

"I'm on it, Jen." She disappeared up the stairs. Moments later Greg appeared. "Greg, get a mask on. They're over there on the counter."

He came back moments later wearing a mask. "What the hell happened, Jen?"

"The furnace exploded from a load of unburned fuel oil. Adam took a full blast of soot in the face. I think I got his eyes in time, Greg but he's going to have breathing problems. I sent Tammy to get an ambulance. Help me get him out of here." The water was running clear now and I took a soft cloth that was part of the station and got it wet with more of the clean water. I carefully cleaned the area around Adam's nose and mouth so that he wouldn't inhale any more of the soot that was stuck to his face. We managed to get him back up the stairs and onto the old couch on the stage. Coughing still wracked his body and I was getting more concerned as his color changed toward a bluish cast to his skin.

The ambulance crew burst in the stage door a couple of minutes later and immediately tended to Adam. They started administering oxygen and took his vital readings. I stood back and watched as Adam's color slowly returned. The coughing slowly subsided too, but now when Adam coughed thick black mucous appeared. He spit it into a small cup the ambulance crew gave him. One of the crew came over to where I was standing.

"Good save. They told us what you did, Miss Stevens."

"Thanks, and please call me Jen. How is he?"

"He really should spend the night in the hospital. He took in a lot of soot. He could still develop breathing problems overnight. He says he doesn't want to go though."

"You let me talk to him… he'll go."

I walked over to Adam and sat down beside him on the couch.

"What's this crap that you don't want to go to the hospital overnight?" He started to lift the breathing mask to try to speak. "No. DON'T try to answer. I'll tell you. You once told me you weren't going to watch while I killed myself. Well, that works two ways, Adam. You're going to the hospital and that's FINAL."

He started to protest again. "If you go I'll…" I whispered in his ear. His eyes got real big.

He managed to croak out a single word, "Really?" before the coughing started again.

"Yup. When you think you're recovered enough to handle it, love. Now go with these nice folks and don't worry about performing. I have a hunch we're going to cancel tonight anyway. There's soot all over everything here." I wiped my hand on the couch and held it up showing it was almost black with a layer of soot. Adam just nodded then laid back down. I walked back over to the ambulance crewmember.

"He'll go with you now. I've got a few things to take care of then I'll see him at the hospital."

"Wait just a minute, Miss Stevens. You need a bit of help yourself."

"What?"

"Have you looked in a mirror?" She held up a small makeup compact mirror.

My eyes were ringed with a thick layer of soot and, when the mask was removed, thin streaks of soot could be seen going into my nose where the mask hadn't sealed well.

"Where do you want me?"

"Got a dressing room?"

"This way…" She picked up a large black case and followed me to the dressing room. Since it didn't have a vent from the heating system it was clean inside. I plunked down in a chair at the makeup table and turned on the lights so she could see better to work on me.

The first step was to flush out my own eyes and then clean up my face so the soot on it wouldn't get inhaled. Even my ears got filed with the stuff. My hair was caked with soot and a brushing got rid of some of it. The makeup table got covered with clumps of the soot. I cleaned up the table some tissues and deposited the whole mess in the trashcan.

It had taken just a couple of minutes to complete the process of cleaning up. Adam was being bundled up for the trip to the hospital for observation and I was contemplating making the trip along with him to be near him. That was until Greg and Tammy came into the dressing room.

Greg sat down heavily in a chair next to me at the makeup table. “Well, it isn’t good, Jen. I had to cancel the performance this afternoon because of all the soot all over the place and the fact we don’t have any heat out there. I’m worried about the pipes freezing in this cold too. That’ll cause even more damage.”

"I got it covered, Greg."

"HOW? Just how are we supposed to get someone in here to fix the thing on a Sunday afternoon?"

"Don't worry, Greg, I said I got it covered! Tammy, do you have my cell phone?"

"Right here, Jen." She handed me the cell phone. I turned it on and dialed a number I remembered from past use. The phone rang a couple of times before someone answered.

"Hi. Barney. Jennifer Stevens calling. Got a minute?… Yeah, I sure have changed since then… So you heard what happened, huh?… I know, we do have to get together and talk about old times. Listen, Barney, I got a rush job for you. I'm at the Community Theater and the furnace detonated… Yup, soot all over the place… Can you come over and get it running again?… Sure, now is great, Barney… Look, better bring an air filter or two. Looks like an old industrial model to me. I didn't get a good look at it before we needed to clear out of the basement… Great, Barney, see you in about fifteen minutes. Just come around back to the stage door. It'll be open. Oh, before I forget, can you bring the BIG cleanup kit? Great! Bye!"

I hit the END button on the call phone and smiled at Greg, "There, all set, Greg. A friend of mine in the heating business will be here shortly to fix the furnace. He's going to bring one of his cleaning kits too. He's got a side business doing fire restoration work. If you can keep some of the cast and crew here to do the work we can get things back to close to normal today."

A big smile broke out on Greg's face replacing the worried look. "That's great, Jen! Now what do we do about all the people that are expecting a performance today? The doors were supposed to open in about an hour for the audience."

"Simple, just explain the situation and offer to exchange their tickets for another of the new performances we added or they can get a refund instead. Say that it will take about a week to mail the refund since you don't have a whole lot of cash on hand. I'll bet most of them go for the replacement ticket."

"That will work, Jen."

"And as a side offer, run a few tours of the theater and backstage area to let them see the disaster we're facing with all of the soot and no heat. I'll make myself available in the lobby to sign autographs too if Adam will be all right going to the hospital by himself."

"You go check on him and let me know, all right, Jen?"

"I'm on the way, Greg." I caught up with Adam as they were almost out the stage door to load him into the ambulance.

"You gonna be all right, Adam? I'll go with you if you need me to." He motioned for me to come closer.

As I got close enough to hear what he said he took off the oxygen mask and planted a big kiss squarely on my lips. From the feeling of what he was trying to do with his tongue I assumed that his hospital stay would be a brief one and that they would probably have to tie him into the bed to keep him any longer than overnight. He was smiling from ear to ear as I broke the kiss.

"Thanks, love. I think I understand. Are you sure it's ok I stay here and help clean up?" He squeezed my hand and nodded. "All right, Adam. I'll come and pick you up when they're ready to kick you out of the hospital. I'll try to come and see you tonight if I don't have to stay too long here."

Adam shrugged and waved as the ambulance crew opened the door. "AND NO PASES AT THE NURSES NOW!" Adam's eyes got big and he made the common motion with his hands tracing the curves of a woman then gave a big wolf whistle and rubbed his hands together. "I tried my best Jack Benny impersonation, "NOW CUT THAT OUT!", then promptly dissolved into a giggling fit as they loaded him into the ambulance. I stood in the swirling snow and watched the lights of the ambulance fade away.

As I went back inside the theater I felt like I should have gone with Adam and I desperately wanted to run and grab my coat then chase after the ambulance. I guessed that the part of me that wanted to be with Adam was my growing feminine side. What remained of my masculine persona said that I was needed here to help clean up and make sure that things were going to be ready for the play next weekend and for the live remote broadcast next Friday morning. I stood for several minutes in a quiet out of the way area backstage pondering if I would ever get over the duality that seemed to inhabit my brain. Did I really want to shed the masculine aspects of my personality or was I stronger because of my unique outlook on life? I didn’t get much time to think about it.

A pair or arms wrapped around me and lifted me off the floor as I heard a male voice. “WOW! You sure DID change a lot!” I was placed back on the floor and twirled around to face my attacker.

“Barneveldt Brewster! You miserable old rascal! It’s been a year at least since the last time I saw you!” I tossed my arms around him and hugged him tightly then planted a huge kiss on his cheek. “Let me look at you!” I stood back a couple of steps and looked the huge man over. “Yup, you look like you’ve aged about ten years since the last time I saw you.” I smiled and winked at him.

“Well, living with my wife does that to a man.” He shrugged and smiled. “I see you got some miles taken off the odometer and the body has been re-built.”

I twirled around slowly to give him a good look. “Like it? It was designed by Mother Nature, you know.”

“If I wasn’t married already you’d be right at the top of my list.” He hugged me tightly again. “WHEW! You smell like soot!”

“The whole place smells like soot, Barney. That’s why I called you. Wanna start in the basement?”

“That’s where the furnace is isn’t it? Before you can clean up the place we’ve got to get the heat back on again.”

“That’s good cause I’m freezing my buns off, Barney. Follow me!”

He reached over and pinched my bottom. “Nope, not frozen yet but getting close.” I turned and walked toward the stairs to the basement. “Well, with a view like this I sure won’t get lost.”

I blushed several different shades of red as I worked my way down the stairs into the basement trying to wiggle my butt as little as possible. Considering how I was built now and the fact that I was going down a set of stairs I lost the battle. Everything bounced much to Barney’s entertainment and amusement.

Soot covered everything as we neared the now dormant furnace. “WOW! It sure did a good job making a mess didn’t it?” The soot covered everything within ten feet of the now subdued monster.

“Yup. I figure this thing hasn’t been tended to in about fifteen years or so, Barney. Work whatever magic you can on this old beast and get us some heat going if you can.”

He poked around for a few minutes then stood up again holding an old faded paper tag. “Looks like one of your Dad’s units to me.”

I looked at the tag to see that “R. D. Stevens” had assembled the furnace at the factory almost thirty years earlier. “Yup, Dad built this one. He did know how to build ‘em to make ‘em last.” I flashed back briefly to my days as a young boy watching my dad put these things together when I went with him on one of the rare family days at the plant.

“Things are going to get even messier down here. I suggest you go up and have the crew start bringing in the clean-up stuff out of the trailer. Here’s the key to the van.” He tossed a large ring full of keys at me. “You comfortable backing it up to the door?”

“Of course, Barney. I still drive the pickup you know.” He smiled at me and waved as I walked away from the furnace toward the stairs.

“HEY! Bring me down the small shop-type vacuum cleaner. Maybe I can get some of this cleaned up so it doesn’t wind up in the ventilation system again.”

“You got it, Barney! Be right back…” I hurried up the stairway to get my coat.

I managed to get the trailer backed up close to the stage door and the cast-and-crew-turned-cleaning crew started to unload the supplies. Several large vacuum cleaners, cleaning supplies and a few “bunny suits” were being transferred into the theater while I took the small vacuum down into the basement.

“Here you go, Barney. I think I saw an outlet next to the furnace on a support post for this thing.”

He pointed to the filter on the fuel tank. “Water in the filter turned into ice with the colder temperatures down here. There’s a vent in one of the heating ducts that should have been open to add a little heat to the basement. It was closed.”

“Figures! You almost ready to fire that thing up again?”

“Nope. Was waiting for this little baby.” He patted the vacuum cleaner. “I think I can get a bit more out of the ductwork so the cloud of soot when I turn this puppy on again won’t be as bad as it might be.” He plugged in the cleaner and hit the power switch. It roared to life drawing in the soot from the ductwork. Ten minutes later he turned the whining machine off and reached over to hit the reset switch on the burner. The furnace came to life with a small “WHUMP” then settled into a low rumble as I watched Barney make a few adjustments to the burner.

“There, that’s got it. They should be getting lots of heat up there right now.”

"I'll go up and check, Barney. Come on up when you're done down here. I might not be able to get back down here easily."

"Gotcha, Bob… err… Jennifer. Sorry about that. I still remember the old you."

"No problem, Barney. It's like that for me and I have to live in here." I pointed to my female body. "It hasn't been easy sometimes."

"When we have time to get together I'd like to talk about that, Jennifer."

"I don't know when that'll be, Barney but I'll see if I can make some time. I have to get back up there now and sign autographs since we're canceling the performance today."

"Go do what you have to do, I've never known you to do anything else. Now SCOOT!" He poked my ample backside and pushed me toward the stairs. Reluctantly I left the growing warmth of the basement for the colder areas of the theater. Hopefully the heat wouldn't take to long and things would warm up quickly.

The next three hours I spent meeting and talking to the people that had tickets for tonight's cancelled performance. A few people were rather upset that the play was cancelled for the evening but once they saw the mess from the furnace explosion they settled down. A few even grabbed some cleaning supplies and pitched up to clean up the place. I must have signed hundreds of autographs and had at least a hundred pictures taken of me with various people despite the soot streaks in my hair and all over my clothes. Most people commented that this was going to be a story their friends wouldn't believe and they wanted a picture to prove it to them. I suppose years from now pictures of me all dirty and bedraggled are going to turn up in some supermarket tabloid with some outrageous made-up headline proclaiming I'd finally become a street person when my popularity had finally slipped.

Everyone stayed and cleaned until the theater sparkled again. It must have been nine PM when the last of the cleaning supplies was loaded on board the trailer. I caught up with Barney as he was taking the last load of used rags out to the trailer.

"Thanks for coming, Barney. You're a lifesaver. Just send me the bill and I'll see it gets paid." I pressed one of my business cards into the palm of his hand.

"No problem, Bo…. Err… Jennifer. I'm just glad I could help out the group. Do you suppose I could get a set of tickets for me and the missus to come and see you?"

"Why sure, Barney. You just go and see the folks in the box office and tell them Jennifer said to give you a pair of tickets for the best seats in the house any day you want 'em. Just don't wait too long. I think we're going to sell out on the remaining performances."

"I'll do that as soon as I can talk to my wife and find out a night when we can both come. You take good care of yourself, Jennifer, much better than you did before I hope!" He tossed his arms around me and gave me a huge bear hug that forced all the air out of my lungs. I felt a little light-headed when he released me and swayed a little. "Easy there girl! You all right?"

"I am now, Barney. I think you forgot I'm not as big as I used to be old friend. I almost fainted from that big hug."

"OOPS! Sorry about that. Well, it's time I got home." He turned toward the door.

"Barney?" He turned back toward me again.

"Yes?" I gave him a tight hug then planted a big kiss on his lips. Now it was HIS turn to sway a little as I broke the kiss.

"WOW! Now I'm out of breath. I know someone's going to get lucky tonight!"

I was a little uncertain I wanted to ask this next question. "Oh, really? Who?

"My wife. I haven't felt like this in about a year or so and I want to share the feeling with her."

I smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Glad I could help get you started, Barney. Now go home to that lovely wife of yours and have a night to remember."

He waved as he disappeared out the stage door into the howling wind. I went to find Greg and finally located him and Tammy in my dressing room.

"Strange night, eh, Greg?"

"It's certainly been one of the more memorable disasters, Jen."

Tammy handed me my coat and purse. "Going home, Jen?"

"Not right away, Tammy. I was going to go see Adam in the hospital. That is if they'll let me in. It's past visiting time."

"Well, try it anyway, Jen. Let me know in the morning how Adam's doing, okay?"

Greg chimed in. "Me too please. I may need to call in his understudy for some rehearsals if he can't make it this weekend."

"What about the live broadcast on Friday? Do we need him then, Greg?"

"No, I was only going to do the two musical numbers and we don't need him for those."

"Good. I'm going to make sure he gets all the rest he needs to recover for the weekend." I put my coat on and started for the door.

"Umm… Jen?"

"Yes, Tammy?"

"If he comes to stay with you for the week just go easy on him, all right?" She winked as she said it and I blushed quite a bit.

I put my hand over my heart. "I promise, Tammy. No stressful activities of ANY kind! Unless HE starts it that is."

"Good. Now go see that guy of yours if you can get in." She pushed me out of the door of the dressing room then walked with me to the stage door.

"I'd say you handled this disaster pretty well, Jen. I thought you were going to go with Adam to the hospital though?"

We stopped at the old couch and I sat down then patted the couch for Tammy to sit down beside me. "I almost did, Tammy. Maybe I should have but this little male voice inside me said I could do more good here than being with Adam. I sometimes wonder if I should try to drive out the last of the old 'male me'. I think I might be happier that way."

"DON'T YOU DARE! Do you hear me?" I tilted my head to the side and raised my eyebrows in a questioning look. "Look, that last spark of male behavior that surfaces when it's needed is what makes you unique. Don't ever loose it. You wouldn't be the same person without it, Jen."

"But there are times I feel like its tearing me in half, Tammy. I don’t know how much longer I want to go on like this. One moment I'm scared out of my senses then my male persona kicks in and I go from fear-filled to fearless in a few microseconds. It scares hell out of me sometimes especially when the emergency is over and I realize what I just did."

"How can I put this… Jen, have you talked to a fireman, policeman or a nurse or ambulance crew person about how they feel in an emergency?"

"No."

"They feel almost exactly the same, Jen. There's that initial rush of fear and doubt that they're inadequate to the task. Then the adrenalin rush kicks in and they take charge of the situation and get the job done to the best of their ability. What you're going through is a normal human response. Granted you have the dual personality problem but that only makes you stronger, Jen, not less capable. You have a great gift, not some kind of handicap. Stay just the way you are and NEVER change, okay?"

"I'll have to take your word on that, Tammy. From my perspective I'm just not certain."

"Well, come and see me first before you decide anything, all right"

"I will and thanks, Tammy. I'll call in the morning. Goodnight." I leaned over and hugged her tightly then stood up and walked to the stage door. I turned briefly and waved as I opened the door into the cold night air.

My truck rumbled to life and I waited a couple of minutes for the aging engine to even out. I promised myself that as soon as spring arrived I was going to replace the pickup with something new. Doing it right now wouldn't be productive since I was going to be in Florida more than I was at hone over the next six months.

I headed for the hospital about ten blocks away. The time on the clock in the dash said nine thirty as I walked through the emergency room door. The main nursing station was almost directly ahead. I waited patiently at the counter while the staff took care of the people ahead of me.

"Can I help you, miss?" The nurse stared at me with a funny look on her face.

"Yes, can you tell me were I can find Adam Tilton please?" The nurse looked at a chart on the desk.

"He's been admitted overnight for observation. Are you a relative?"

"No, I'm not. Can I see him for a few minutes?"

"I'm sorry, relatives only since visiting hours just ended."

"All right. Could you please tell Adam that Jennifer was here?"

The confused look changed to s huge smile. "Jennifer? I thought I recognized you! You're Jennifer Stevens! I went to see you in the play last weekend. You were great!"

"Thanks um…" I looked at her ID badge. "Molly. I'm pleased you liked my performance. Could you please pass the message along to Adam that I was here?"

"Oh there's no need for that, Miss Stevens. Just follow me!" Molly was positively beaming as I followed her into the elevator. "Mister Tilton is in room twelve on the sixth floor. I think we can bend the rules a little this time."

"Thanks. Molly and please call me Jennifer. I do appreciate this."

Molly chattered away about the play until the elevator doors opened on the sixth floor. She headed for the nursing station where a quick conversation ensued with everyone looking over in my direction and smiling. Molly hurried over to me moments later.

"I'm afraid he's sleeping right now, Jennifer. We gave him a sedative to get him to rest. Do you want to look in on him anyway?"

"I'd like that if it isn't a problem, Molly." She nodded then motioned for me to follow her after putting a finger to her lips telling me we needed to be quiet. She stopped in front of a door about halfway down the hallway and quietly pushed it open then motioned for me to go inside. I expected her to follow me into the room but the door just closed quietly behind me.

In the dim light in the room I saw that Adam was stretched out on his back in the bed and sleeping soundly. I walked over to him and leaned down to kiss him on the forehead. An oxygen mask blocked any effort to kiss him on the lips. His eyes fluttered open briefly and he smiled up at me. I felt his hand take hold of mine and squeeze gently before he faded off to sleep again. I watched him for several minutes as I smiled to myself thinking how lucky I was to find someone like him to be with.

That thought came as quite a shock when I remembered that about six months ago I was just as much a man as he was now. How could my attitudes change so much in such a short time and why didn't it seem to bother me as much as it probably should have? I searched my memories for any shred of an answer to my questions.

I stood next to Adam holding his hand for what seemed like an eternity until I felt another hand on my shoulder. I turned slightly to find Molly standing beside me. She silently motioned for me to follow her out of the room.

"Jennifer, you were in there for about twenty minutes. Are you all right?"

"I'm fine, Molly. Just thinking about a lot of things and not finding any answers."

Not quite knowing what to say, Molly simply shrugged then smiled. "I have someone that wants to see you if you have a few minutes, Jennifer."

"Sure, lead the way!" Molly took me toward a small break room off to the side of the nursing station. As I entered the room I ran right into a large smiling man. I looked up into the face of Doctor William Abrams, the doctor that treated me during my change.

"Doctor Abrams!" I threw my arms around his neck and hugged him tightly then planted a kiss on his cheek. It was the first time I saw him blush.

"I see you've recovered nicely, Jennifer. I hope to say the same for your young man in there."

"You're Adam's doctor? How is he doing?" We got comfortable seated next to each other on the couch.

"He'll be able to leave tomorrow. I hear he has you to thank for saving his sight. Nice work on getting his eyes flushed out. It could have scarred his eyes permanently if you hadn't acted so quickly."

"I thought that might have been the case, Doctor. I know that soot makes a mild acid when it gets moist. I've seen what it does to aluminum antennas mounted on a fuel oil furnace chimney. Will Adam have any other problems?"

"His voice is going to be a little rough for a few more days. He doesn't have a singing part in the play both of you are doing does he?"

"No, just the lead male role, no singing."

"Then he should be able to perform this coming weekend. That's good because I have tickets for Sunday."

"How did YOU get tickets? We just started selling them tonight."

"My wife got them at the theater tonight. I couldn’t go because of another emergency here. That's why I was here when Adam arrived. She called me on her cell phone and told me what happened."

"Thanks, Doctor. Adam means a lot to me but if you asked me why I couldn't tell you."

"Still making the adjustment?"

"Yes and there are times it absolutely scares or confuses me. I'm doing fine though. I think I'm finally getting used to all of this." I pointed at my body.

"And are you getting used to your newfound fame too?"

"Well, that's been a little harder. I never expected that to happen at all."

"You seem to be handling it so far. You're even flourishing since your change. I'm very happy for you."

"Thanks, Doctor. By the way, how is Peggy? I sort of lost touch with her when this all started."

"Peggy is doing fine and misses the time she spent with you. Why don't you give her a call sometime? I'm sure that you have lots to share with her."

"I will, Doctor. Now I think I had better get home and get some sleep. I have a busy day tomorrow to get ready for another trip to Orlando on Tuesday."

He nodded then reached over to hug me tightly and this time he gave me a kiss on the cheek. "You take care of yourself, okay?"

"I will!" I left the break room then made my way back down to the parking garage. The pickup grumbled to life again and I was soon headed for home.

The driveway had a light dusting of snow as I pulled in then shut down the engine. The icy wind took my breath away before I got the front door open. Out of the corner of my eye I saw a tiny fur ball make a mad dash inside the house just as the door closed.

It was Maggie again. I picked up the tiny kitten and carried her with me to the living room. I placed her on the couch as I wriggled my feet out of the boots and tossed my coat on the couch as well. Maggie jumped off the couch onto the floor and batted at my wiggling toes with her tiny paws. She followed me into the kitchen and danced around my feet as I got out the milk, a glass for me and a small bowl for her. She jumped up onto my lap moments after I sat down at the table then jumped again to get onto the table.

"I see you've been practicing your jumping, Maggie." I scratched the kitten under the chin while she purred loudly. When I pulled my hand away a tiny paw shot out to try to stop it and pull it back under her chin again. "There'll be time for that later, little one. Right now I need to eat something and so do you!" I pulled some of the meat out of the turkey sub I bought and placed it beside the inquisitive kitten. A quick sniff was all she needed to decide that it was edible.

The pile of turkey disappeared in a few gulps then Maggie started looking for more. I pulled another chunk of the meat out of the sub and watched in wonder as she polished that off too. A bowl of milk followed the turkey into the little tummy of the hungry kitten. I knew Maggie had eaten enough when she started the mandatory paw and face-cleaning thing again.

About a third of the sub went into the refrigerator along with the milk jug. I was full and I didn't want to make Maggie sick by giving her any more right away. I put Maggie on the floor then headed for my bedroom.

Maggie followed me into the bathroom and immediately used the litter box under the sink. I stripped out of my clothes as the bathtub was filling. Maggie seemed enchanted by the splashing water so I carefully placed her on the end of the tub near the faucet. She playfully batted at the water streaming into the tub with both paws. She leaned a little too far out and tumbled into the tub.

The water was only an inch or so deep but it was enough to completely drench the sputtering kitten. I giggled as I watched her walk around the bottom of the tub trying to shake the water out of her fur. She finally gave up and stood at the far end of the tub yowling loudly at me.

"All right little one. I got ya." I scooped to kitten out of the rapidly filling tub and dried the squirming mass of wet fur off as best I could with a small hand towel. I placed the slightly miffed kitten on the bathroom floor and watched as she instantly went into cleaning mode to straighten out her matted fur.

The tub had filled by the time Maggie curled up on the floor and started to purr. I stepped into the tub and stretched out letting the warm water sooth the tensions of the day away. The warm water and the sent of lilacs floating in the air nearly had me falling asleep right there in the tub. I decided that the bed was probably a much better place to fall asleep and finished cleaning myself but not before taking care of an urge I had been feeling since I visited Adam in the hospital. There was one highly important thing I had learned about my "new" body and that was that the urges were a normal part of life. I could try to ignore them and be miserable or I could take care of them and be much more relaxed in everything I did. The orgasm spread outward from my lower regions sending a wave of pleasure to every cell of my body. The only way this experience would have been any better would have been having Adam there making wild, passionate love to me.

I popped the cork draining the water in the tub then stood up to towel myself dry. I tossed the towel into the hamper then padded quietly into the bedroom. In less than two minutes I was snuggled in bed with the lights turned out. I felt the bed move slightly as Maggie climbed up the side and settled into her usual spot on my pillow. I reached out and stroked the purring kitten as I drifted off to sleep.

***************************************

The crew of men and trucks worked their way down the street on the city's north side. In fact, the street was the same one that Jennifer Stevens lived on. It seemed rather odd for a tree clearing crew to be working on a cold winter day but then the residents of the street had been asking the power company to clear the branches away from the power lines in the area for almost a year. Nobody paid attention as the truck stopped at a tree across from a house three doors away from Jennifer's.

It looked to people on the ground like the crew was clearing away branches that would be in danger of falling on the power lines if a storm knocked them down. Not a single resident of the area saw one crewmember move the bucket of the boom truck closer to the tree and mount a small box high in the top of the tree. He quietly spoke into a small radio.

"How's the picture look, Becky?"

In a van parked a few streets away Rebecca Stewart tweaked the image on the monitor and tried the controls that let her remotely move the camera inside the small box. "The picture looks good. Is the solar panel to charge the battery mounted? I don't know how long this is going to take."

"Yup. It shouldn't be visible from the street level. Let me know when it's okay to move on."

"Go ahead Ronnie. Everything looks fine here."

"Right, boss lady. See you back at the shop."

Rebecca muttered to herself. "I hope this damn thing works. I could have just set in the van across the street. I spent a fortune for the tree crew." She adjusted the controls to focus on the house across the street from the tree.

The house was the address that the bank had been given as Jennifer's residence on the pirated bank account. Becky found out that the bank would be sending a statement shortly so that meant that someone was going to have to pick up the mail at the house. A thorough background check of the home's residents turned up absolutely no connection with the activities going on in the bank records. Becky felt that the address was merely a mail drop and that the owners of the house didn't know that the abuse of their address was going on. Simple surveillance of the house had shown that it was usually unoccupied when the mail arrived but no one was seen checking the mailbox. Becky decided a little more devious method of watching the home was needed and that led to the tree crew's work today.

She watched as the mailman put the mail into the mailbox next to the front door. "Now we settle back and wait." Becky pushed a button on a tape deck and started a video capture of the scene every five seconds. A computer would compare the previous video capture with the current one and sound an alarm if the differences were too great indicating that someone had entered the picture.

After nearly two hours the alarm sounded and the video recorder went into standard video recording mode. Becky watched as someone with Jennifer's hairstyle walked up onto the porch of the house and reached up to the mailbox. The woman went through the mail selecting at least three of the letters and then returned the others to the mailbox.

The woman then turned around revealing her face to the camera. The resemblance to Jennifer was quite striking but Becky was certain that it wasn't her client. Jennifer was out of town at the moment on another trip to Orlando. Becky herself had discreetly watched Jennifer board the corporate jet then watched as it lifted off for Florida.

"I got ya now!" She pressed a few keys on the computer to start taking digital stills from the video as the woman walked toward a waiting car. Becky's hands flew to the zoom and pan controls for the camera to zero in on the license plate. She managed to get a slightly blurry image of the plate, but one that was good enough to read the letters and numbers as the car pulled away from the curb. Pictures of the mystery woman and the view of the car's license plate were coming out of the printer as Becky reached for her cell phone.

>>>>> To be continued in Chapter 14 of Zapped. <<<<<

Zapped! -14- Good Times, Bad Times

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

College / Twenties

TG Themes:

Accidental

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Zapped! Chapter 14 - Good Times, Bad Times

Zapped 14 - "Good Times, Bad Times"
by Bob Arnold

Thanks to Lynn Jennings for editing and proofing assistance with this chapter.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

For the week of January 13, 2003 to January 19, 2003

Dear Diary,

WHEW! What a week this has been. If I had known the… well, I'm getting ahead of myself. It all started Monday morning…

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Monday, January 13, 2003

Sally came over to get Maggie again. It seemed like it was going to become something of a habit for the kitten to visit me periodically. I didn't mind it at all and looked forward to the little fur ball showing up again.

I managed to get myself into the office reasonably on time despite having a problem with the water heater. I had to settle for almost ice-cold water in the shower this morning. I wasn't in the shower very long that's for certain.

"Morning, Barb. Oh, before I forget, there's no hot water. I think the water heater is out. There was a BIG puddle under it in the basement when I checked a few minutes ago. I'm going to call a friend to come and take a look at it."

"All right, Jen. Whom should I keep an eye out for?"

"The truck will say 'Brewster Heating and AirConditioning' on the side, Barb."

"This guy isn't a plumber?"

"He does plumbing for a few special clients. I'm going to give him a call now." It took a few minutes for me to get settled in my office then I dialed Barney's number. A woman answered the phone after a couple of rings.

"Brewster Heating. Can I help you?" I recognized the voice on the other end as Barney's wife.

"Can I speak with Barney please?"

"He's in the workshop at the moment. Can I tell him who's calling?"

"Please tell him its Jennifer Stevens. I'll wait."

"Jennifer Stevens? .. Oh Bob… err… Jennifer? This is Jolene. WOW! You sure do sound different!"

"Hi Jo! Barney said you were doing fine when I talked to him last night. How have you been?"

"With Barney around life is never dull, that's for certain. Say, when are you going to come over again? We haven't had you over for supper in ages. You're always welcome you know! Besides I want to see what you look like in person after your change."

"I know, Jo. Since the accident my life has sort of turned upside-down. I'll make time to pay both of you a visit but it might not be until summer."

"Well, we hoped we'd see you before that but I understand. Let me go get Barney for you, okay?"

"Jo, tell him I have water heater problems. I need him to come take a look at it if he has the time."

"All right, hang on." I heard the phone clack as it was placed on the desktop then footsteps as Jo left the room. A minute or so later she returned. "He said to tell you he'd be right over. You still at the same place?"

"Yup. Didn't see any reason to move elsewhere after the accident, Jo."

"I'll let him know. You come visit when you can. Bye Jennifer!"

"Bye, Jo!" The line clicked then went dead. I put the phone back on the hook and called out to Barb. "Barb?"

She poked her head around the door. "You bellowed?"

I rolled my eyes skyward and faked a hurt look. "Sheesh, everyone has to be a comedian. Barney Brewster should be here this morning to look at the water heater."

"Is this the same guy that worked on the furnace at the theater last night?"

"It is. Why?"

"I talked with him a little while ago. I got the figure for the repairs last night." She handed me a faxed bill.

I cringed when I saw the total on the bill. "Well, write out a check and give it to him when he comes. I guess it could have been worse. I'll talk to Greg about getting it back when the play is over."

"I'll make sure he gets the check, Jen. Oh, while you were on the phone with him, Ed Wilson called from the morning show in New York. Says to call him back at the studio immediately. There's been a change for Friday morning."

"Thanks, Barb, I'm on it." Since it was one of the phone numbers I was calling quite frequently recently I programmed it into a speed dial button on my phone system. I found out that Ed was outside at that moment doing a weather segment and some crowd shots. I left a message and went back to work on a stack of paperwork.

About ten minutes later Barb asked me to pick up line one. "Hello"

"Jennifer? It's Ed Wilson from the Morning Show. How are you doing today?"

"I'm fine, Ed. What can I do for you? Barb said something about a change for Friday?"

"Yup. I hate to spring this on you but they decided to do the entire show from the theater not just some live remote cut-ins. The entire cast and crew of the show will be up there on Wednesday to get settled in for Friday morning. Dan and Shelly are going to fly in late Thursday night."

"WHAT? Do you mean I have to book…"

"Jennifer, calm down! We already took care of all the additional arrangements for hotel rooms and such. We even called your caterer and arranged some additional food. Everything is fine. All we really need you to do is another one of your gadget segments for us in addition to the excerpts from the play. Can you get a segment ready in time?"

"Sure, that's no problem, Ed. I can do that."

"Great! I'm going to head up there this afternoon on the corporate jet. Can you meet me at the airport and show me a bit of the city?"

"I can do that, Ed. I'm glad to be your hostess for your stay in Syracuse."

"I'm happy to hear you say that because I have a favor to ask of you. Would you like to do the weather segments with me from various locations around the city during the rest of the week? The local affiliate is going to help with the video and uplink so that's all covered. All I need are some suggestions on where to go and what to see. Have any ideas?"

"Are you sure you want me to do this, Ed?"

"I wouldn't have asked you otherwise, Jen."

"All right. Let me call the station and see what they're capable of for remotes. It's been a while since I worked with them on anything like that. I know they've upgraded their gear since then."

"Thanks, Jen. I'll be in Syracuse around two this afternoon. See you at the airport?"

"I'll be there, Ed. At the private terminal right?"

"Right, gotta run. They need me for another segment again. Bye!"

The line clicked then went dead. A glance at the clock told me that the tech folks at the station should be available. I spent the next thirty minutes learning about the capabilities of their new remote gear then spent another hour getting some remote locations arranged for Ed's weather segments. By the time I finished it was coming up to eleven AM. I grabbed my cup and stepped into Barb's office to fill it up with hot chocolate.

"So how are things going out here at Insanity Central this morning, Barb?"

"Insanity Central? Where did THAT come from?"

I plunked myself down in the chair next to her desk. "Oh, I just have a feeling that this week isn't going to be one that I want to remember too well. I had sort of expected to spend a day on the phone doing some house hunting in Orlando but that's all gone out the window." I gave Barb the run-down on the change in plans as I knew it.

"Well, maybe I can help with some of this stuff. Did you want to pick up Ed yourself or are you going to send a limo?"

"He's expecting me, Barb. I was going to take the pickup and go myself."

"Hmm… I'm parked right behind you. Want to swap places now? It wouldn't hurt to warm the truck up either. It got down to five below zero out there last night."

"Good idea. The old girl has been complaining a lot lately. I haven't had the time to go out and try to get something new to replace it. I kinda hate to see it go."

"Well, just buy something new and get the truck fixed. With the way things are going for you I don't see a problem with your finances to do that. You could pay cash for the new vehicle too. No finance charges to hike up the price."

"Well, let’s get the vehicles swapped now while I have a little break in things. Let me get my parka."

Barney arrived just as we completed swapping the two vehicles. The pickup had complained bitterly about being roused out of a sound sleep. The engine sounded like it was going to fall apart until the oil had a chance to work its way into the chilled engine block. The sound returned to normal after it had a chance to warm up though. A few minutes later I caught up with Barney in the office.

"Hey, Barney! Thanks for coming over! I really appreciate it."

"After last night I thought I'd do this one for parts only, Jennifer. I owe you one for the business."

"I really appreciate that Barney but it isn't necessary. Let me show you where it is," He followed me downstairs into the basement watching my rear gyrate and bounce on each step. I heard a low whistle behind me as I reached the bottom step of the stairs.

"Still a tush man, eh, Barney?"

"Oh sh…..BUSTED! I admit it. Still have a thing for shapely posteriors like yours, Jen. I only look though. Jo still has complete control of my heart."

"And that's as it should be. If I ever hear that you've been unfaithful to that wonderful wife of yours I'll… I'll…"

"Okay, stop sputtering, Jen. I promise, cross my heart!" He made a crossing motion over his heart. "Now what's the problem here?"

I pointed to the puddle under the water heater. "No hot water and I found this when I came down to check."

He fussed with the old heater for several minutes as I watched. "Well, it's a good thing the emergency shut-off worked. Otherwise you'd be up to that delicious tush of yours in water right about now. Good thing the floor drain wasn't frozen either. The old glass tank inside the heater ruptured. I'll have to replace the whole thing. Have you had enough hot water when things were working?"

"Now that you mention it I sometimes run out when I take a bath right after doing a load in the dishwasher. I never had a problem before since I used to take real short showers. With this body I tend to take a long soak in a nice tub full of hot water a lot more often now. Guess I'll need a bigger heater huh?"

"Yup, unless you want to run out of water all the time. I'd guess that it would cost a few hundred dollars to get what you need and get it installed."

"Go ahead with it Barney. I might not be around when you're finished but Barb should be here. Just see her to get paid."

"Thanks, Jen. Let me make some notes on what I'll need then I'll go get the stuff. You should have plenty of hot water later this afternoon."

I hugged Barney and then left for the office.

"Well, Jen, is he all set down there?"

"He needs to make some notes then go get the parts. Looks like a new water heater. At least I won't run out of hot water when I go to fill the tub after this. When he's finished go ahead and pay whatever he asks. I trust Barney to do the right thing with the repairs."

Barb looked over at me as I sat down in the chair next to the desk. "Jen, how did you ever get to know someone like him anyway?"

"Oh, it was years and years ago when I was working construction jobs for a sound company. Barney was one of the folks working the heating and plumbing jobs and I kept running into him on a lot of the job sites. We struck up quite a friendship back then. I was even best man at his wedding to Jolene. The guy owns a multi-million dollar company now and he still goes out on the jobs himself because he cares about his customers. I'll grant the fact that his personal customers are a bit more select now than they were when he started though."

"Even then you traveled in some pretty high circles didn't you?"

"Not really, Barb. Barney is an old friend that made it good after years and years of very hard work. He's the exception not the rule in the crowd of folks that I know. Most are ordinary folks like you and I."

"Ordinary folks like YOU? You're hardly ordinary now, Jen."

I rolled my eyes and shook my head in mild amusement. "Well, like I USED to be then. Nothing has been ordinary since the accident, Barb."

"You got THAT right!" Barb glanced at the clock on the wall. "I got you all set up for this afternoon picking up Ed. They're expecting you at the private terminal."

"Thanks, Barb. I really don't know what I'd do without you now."

She simply shrugged then smiled. "You'd figure it all out on your own, Jen, but I have a feeling that your stress level would be off the charts. Now go get lunch ready while I make a few calls. I put a small turkey breast in the oven this morning so you can go check on that. There's a box of Stove Top stuffing that you can make up too. The cranberry sauce is in the fridge. Now SCOOT!" She gave me a pretty good pinch on my tush to get me moving.

"OW! I'm going… I'm going!"

The marvelous aroma of roasting turkey made my mouth water as I walked into the kitchen. I peeked into the oven to check the turkey then carefully basted it to make sure it didn't burn. I added some water and other fixings to a small sauce pan for the stuffing and put it on the stove to heat up. I used a can opener to open the jellied cranberry sauce it and put it in a bowl. Somehow it felt great to turn my mind away from the events of the day and think of nothing more than fixing a good meal. I found a simple inner peace and rejoiced in the feeling.

Barb wandered into the kitchen a few minutes later as I was finishing the stuffing.

"The stuffing 's all set, Barb. Think the turkey's done? The smell is driving me crazy!"

"Me too! It should be done. You set the table and I'll get the turkey out of the oven."

"You got a deal, Barb."

The lunch was fantastic and I completely stuffed myself with the turkey, stuffing and cranberry sauce. There was some left over and I was looking forward to a good turkey sandwich when I got home later.

Barney returned with a stack of parts and the new water heater. The new one looked huge when I saw it being brought in. Barney was going to make sure that for most normal situations I wasn't going to run out of hot water again.

Sadly, the time came when I had to leave to meet Ed's plane. The truck rumbled to life and I made a quick trip to the hanger at the private terminal. The huge outer door opened as I neared the building and a ground crew person motioned for me to park inside the hanger. Ten minutes later the hanger door on the airport side of the building slid open and a small jet with the network logo on the tail was pulled inside.

I watched as the door opened on the side of the jet and the stairway was lowered. I saw Ed pop out of the plane and look around the hanger. When he saw the truck he waved and walked over with a huge smile on his face. "Let me guess, Twister, right?" He was pointing to the red Dodge RAM 1500 pickup truck I drove.

"Well, I saw it and I just fell in love with it a few years ago. I didn't realize how much it looked like the truck in the movie until someone else pointed that out to me."

"Looks great, Jen. Maybe we can use it as our signature vehicle when we do the weather segments. I'll bet it looks great on camera."

"That's fine with me, Ed. Got much baggage? The space behind the seat in the cab is available as is the entire back end if you need it."

"Good. Let's get loaded then we can go to the hotel to get me settled in." I watched five large bags get loaded into the back end of the truck then Ed climbed inside. "All set, Jen. I'm ready."

I pulled the truck out of the hanger and headed for the hotel in the downtown area. The traffic wasn't too bad at this time of day and we passed several snowplows cutting back the snow banks on the way.

Ed's eyes bugged out a bit as we passed the lumbering snow plows. "Are all the plows here that big, Jen? They're absolutely huge!"

"Well, we do get a lot of snow around here. I thought you graduated from SUNY Oswego so you knew all about central New York winters."

"I did but they didn't have plows that big over twenty years ago, Jen. Think we can do one of the remotes from a highway garage and talk to the plow crews? Might make an interesting story."

"I'll see what I can do about that, Ed. Ah, here's the hotel now." I pulled the truck into the parking lot and just made it into a parking space before a HUGE bang came from under the hood. The whole truck shuddered then the engine died a very noisy death.

"Uh oh. I don't like the sound of that, Jen."

"Neither do I, Ed." I sighed then shook my head. "Neither do I. Let me go take a look under the hood."

We both got out after I hit the inside hood release. Ed found the outside release lever. A big cloud of steam and smoke erupted from the engine as the hood popped open.

"Oh, Shit! Sorry, Jen. I didn't mean for you to hear that."

"Ed, in this case you said EXACTLY the right word." I looked at the hole in one of the valve covers and the oil that dripped slowly from everything. "Looks like it tossed a rod. We won't be using this as our transportation for a while, Ed."

"Do you have another vehicle, Jen?"

"No, but I can get one relatively quickly. I was going to get something new anyway and now's the time to do it."

"Aren't you going to fix this one?"

"I want to fix it, Ed. It has some very pleasant memories attached to it that I'm not ready to let go yet." A glance at my watch told me there wasn't much time left today if I was going to get a rental vehicle for a few days. "Let's get you inside and settled."

We walked into the hotel to get Ed registered. While he was taking care of that I called Barb to come and pick me up and then I made arrangements to get the truck towed to a friends repair shop in my old hometown. Ed borrowed the keys to get his bags out of the back.

Ed went to get settled into his room while I waited for Barb to come. As Ed left we agreed that I'd pick him up at the hotel around five in the morning to get ready for the first weather remote.

Barb picked me up and we headed back to the airport to visit a car rental place. I arranged to rent a Dodge Caravan for at least a week since I had no idea how long it would take to get another vehicle of my own. I had owned two Caravans before I got the pickup truck so I was comfortable driving one. When all the paperwork was completed I followed Barb back to the house and pulled the van in ahead of her car.

We settled into the office after we stashed our coats in the closet. "Well, that was an interesting afternoon, Barb."

"You've been saying you wanted to buy a new vehicle. Now you have a great reason for doing it."

"I didn't want to have to do it in the middle of winter, Barb. Now I don't have much of a choice, do I?"

"Guess not." She smiled at me as the phone rang. "Stevens Media Services. Yes, she's here. Would you like to speak with her?" Barb put the phone on hold. "Mark from MouseWorld on line one, Jen."

"I'll take it in my office, Barb, thanks!"

It took me a few seconds to get comfortable at the desk then I picked up the phone and punched the button for line one. "Hi, Mark. What can I do for you today?"

"How are things up there in sunny central New York? Getting any more snow?"

"All the time. That parka you got for me is getting a real workout. I'm sort of up to my armpits in alligators right now, Mark. Was there something you wanted?"

"Busy huh? What's going on?"

"Do you REALLY want to know?"

"Yup. Wouldn't have asked otherwise. Spill it, Jen."

"Well…" I told him the events of the day up to that point.

"Sounds nasty. Well, maybe I have something to cheer you up a bit. Want to spend a couple of weeks in sunny, WARM Los Angeles right after the play closes?"

"I was planning on a vacation anyway, Mark. What did you have in mind?"

"You've heard of Star Quest, right?" Star Quest was the highest rated sci-fi show on any of the networks at the moment. I was one of the biggest fans of the show before my change and had remained so recording each of the shows even if I couldn't be there to watch them in person.

"I watch it, Mark."

"Well, we produce that show at the studio in Los Angeles. I've been asked if you'd like to guest star in a two-part episode. We figure that it should take three to four weeks to shoot your scenes."

I paused to think for a few moments. Several big-name stars getting millions of dollars each for appearing in pictures had volunteered to work for scale to get on that show. Now here was a VP of the studio that produced the show asking me to do a guest shot that spanned two episodes.

"What's the deal, Mark? Why me and not some big name to catch the public's attention?"

"We wanted to give you some additional exposure on the show to build your name before you hosted the special, Jen."

"This isn't a part where I play a guy in a girls body is it? I don't want to get typecast that way."

"No, not at all. In the show you'd be a woman that had a brain aneurism and was cryogenically frozen after you died to preserve you until such time as they had the technology to fix the problem. The crew of the Quest discovers your cryo-ship drifting way out in space. They're able to revive you and repair the damage a full five hundred years after you died. We're still working on the rest of the script. The producers asked me to find out if you were interested."

"Well, you certainly have my attention but I'd like to see the script before I commit to doing the show."

"That's a reasonable request. If it's all right with you I'll pass along your interest in doing the show and have them send a copy of the script as it currently exists for you to look at. Expect a Fed-Ex package tomorrow, Jen. I think they'd like to get your input as soon as possible. They're willing to work with you on the episodes if you have any ideas."

"Thanks, Mark. I'll have Barb watch for it. It might be next week before I can look at the script though. I'm going to be pretty busy the next few days with the morning show folks. I have three live weather remotes to do with Ed Wilson then the performance on Friday morning."

"I know. Everyone here at corporate is very excited to see how well you do and what the numbers for the show look like."

My stomach made a huge flip-flop as I realized just now much my performance this week was going to weigh into my future. "I'll do my best, Mark. That's all I can do. I hope to visit Orlando next week for a couple of days to start looking for a house. Maybe I'll see you then?"

"Sure. Let me know of your plans materialize and I'll arrange something. Gotta dash. I have a call on another line."

"Thanks, Mark. Bye!" I put the phone down after the line went dead. A few moments later Barb poked her head into my office."

"Well, Jen, spill it! What did he want?"

"You mean you don't know already?"

"Well, I only heard your side of the conversation. You DID leave the office door open."

I spent the next ten minutes playing a game of twenty questions with Barb. Her probing and prodding helped me to sort out what I really wanted to do about the offer.

The clock was quickly running down to closing time for the office. Barb busied herself taking care of some last minute details for the remote tomorrow morning as I sat down next to her desk.

"I just wanted to say thanks again for being here, Barb. I really don't know what I'd do without you right now."

"I'm just doing what I was hired for, Jen."

"And you've gone above and beyond those duties, Barb. I've thought a long time about this. I'm going to double your salary, Barb. You're worth your weight in gold to me and I want to show my thanks for all of your caring and hard work. We wouldn't be as far along as we are if it wasn't for your constant support. And I'm NOT taking NO THANKS as an acceptable answer."

I watched the tears flow from the corners of Barb's eyes. She dabbed at the tears as they continued to flow. "I don't know what to say, Jen other than ‘Thanks!’ I'm just doing my job though."

"Let's not get into an argument over that, Barb. Now go fix your face and head on home. I'll lock up here. I have to get to sleep early to get ready for the remote in the morning."

"Thanks, Jen. Oh, before I forget again, I have the final surgery scheduled for about two weeks from now. They tell me I'll be able to come back in about a week after the operation for light duty stuff at the desk. It will take another few weeks for me to heal completely though. Looks like I'll be able to go with you for the big fuss in Orlando when you're ready."

"That's GREAT news, Barb! I really didn't want to leave you behind on this one. I'm really going to need you and Tammy down there when the pressure is on. Now go get some rest. I'll see you tomorrow afternoon because I won't be here when you get in. You can reach me on the cell phone if something comes up."

I watched her pull out of the driveway then I turned off the office lights and locked up.

I decided that a trip to the hospital to visit Adam was just what I needed to pick up my morale and quite possibly his as well.

I waited just outside his room until the nurse told me he was ready.

"Hi, love. How are you doing today?"

"I'm doing great, Jen. They tell me you saved my sight. I want to find a way to say thanks."

"Oh, I'm sure we can work something out, Adam. You can count on it!" I sat down on the bed next to him. "Now when are they busting you loose from this place?"

"They tell me tomorrow afternoon. I'm kinda looking forward to getting outta here."

"That's great! Are you feeling up to spending a few days at my place?" I hugged Adam tightly.

"Umm… well… I think I'd better go home if you don't mind. I'm not quite up to your kind of loving care yet, Jen. Besides. I need to tend to things at the mall."

I put on a pout and looked sad. "Are you sure, Adam? I really miss you."

He chuckled a little and shook his head. "WOW! You really got this girl stuff down don't you?" He tickled my side.

"Well… a girls gotta try doesn't she?" I sighed and hugged him even tighter. "Are you coming to the performance on Friday morning?"

"I doubt it, Jen. I don't think I can get the time off from work but I'll try." He returned my hug with a force a couple of times what I could muster.

"Hmmm… I love those hugs. I understand, Adam. I'll see you at the play on Friday night then. Now I'd better leave you alone so you can get some sleep. I need to get to bed too because I have to be up real early in the morning myself. Goodnight, love. This will have to hold you until Friday night."

I tossed my arms around Adam's neck and gave him the most mind-numbing kiss I could muster. When I broke the kiss we were both a little woozy.

A nurse hurried into the room with a look of great concern on her face. "Is everything all right in here? The readings from our patient there went off the scale for a few seconds."

I giggled a little then turned toward her. "Oh, that. We were just kissing. We seem to have that effect on each other." Adam nodded in agreement as his breathing returned to normal.

"I'll have to ask you to leave, Miss, visiting hours are almost over anyway."

"I know. I was just saying goodbye to your patient here. See you Friday, Adam. Goodnight, love!" I hugged him tightly then followed the nurse back out into the hallway.

I followed the nurse back to the monitoring station. "Is he really going home tomorrow?"

She nodded in agreement. "Tomorrow afternoon according to the charts."

"Thanks! I'm heading home now. Goodnight!"

"It was a pleasure to meet you Miss Stevens. Goodnight."

I left the hospital wishing I could be there for Adam when he was released tomorrow. Sadly, other plans had already been made that I couldn't break on such short notice.

When I got back home I spent a couple of hours doing the mundane tasks that help keep the house clean. I'd been so busy the past few weeks that I had neglected everything except the basics of keeping the kitchen and my clothes clean. I pondered the possibility of hiring a cleaning service but dismissed that idea since I had no idea how much I would be staying in the house the next few months. Events were building that would keep me away from home for what might be weeks at a time.

It was well past time for me to get into bed when I finally finished cleaning up. I decided to be good to myself and headed for the bathroom to give myself a treat. Barney was true to his word and the new water heater produced more than enough steaming liquid to fill the tub. It was just a bit hotter than before so I had to add a bit of cold water to make it just right. After a good soak I patted myself dry and headed for my bed. I had expected Maggie to be curled up on the pillow next to me but she was nowhere in sight when I closed up for the night. I even called for her just to be sure she wasn't waiting for me outside. It sort of left an empty spot in my heart and on the pillow next to my head as I drifted off to sleep.

Tuesday, January 14, 2003

I was up almost two hours earlier than normal since I had to pick up Ed for the first weather remote. I took another nice hot bath and enjoyed every minute of it. The warm water relaxed every muscle in my body and gave me a nice warm feeling inside. I reveled in the experience because I knew I was going to freeze my tush off outside over the next few hours.

I dallied way too long in the tub and managed to put myself a little behind time to pick up Ed. I decided to skip breakfast and pick up something on the run. Dressing took a little longer too since I was going for the warmth and not style. Central New York is an inhospitable place in winter and you don't want to tempt Mother Nature to do you any harm with frostbite.

A final glance at the clock told me I was running slightly later than I felt was comfortable so I grabbed my purse and parka then headed for the van in the driveway. The van started without a complaint and warmed up quickly on the way to the hotel. I pulled up out in front as Ed stepped out of the doors.

"Morning. Jen. I recognized you as you pulled in. Nice van. Is this your new vehicle?"

"Just a rental, Ed. I'm going to go to a dealer right after the remote this morning."

"That's good. Say, is there somewhere we could get a quick breakfast. I didn't have much to eat in the hotel."

"I skipped breakfast myself. Hmm… how about some bagels and cream cheese with a nice hot cup of coffee?"

"Sounds good to me."

"Great. I know just where to stop."

The Dunkin' Donuts shop was on the way to the park where the waterfall was located. I'd chosen a park in Chittenango since I knew that the waterfall there was all iced over and quite spectacular at this time of year. We would be doing the remote from the bridge at the top of the falls but I'd arranged for a camera crew to get pictures from the bottom of the falls where the best view was.

Ed followed me into the store. We waited in the line until we reached the counter.

"Can I help you, miss?"

"Sure. I'd like two dozen assorted bagels, three dozen assorted donuts and two large cups of cream cheese and two twenty cup packs of hot coffee with all the cups and napkins and stuff we'll need."

"It'll take a few minutes."

"All right, can I have a large coffee now and a couple of glazed donuts? Ed, what do you want while we wait?"

"What you're having sounds good, Jennifer."

I looked at the man behind the counter. A look of recognition spread across his face as a large smile appeared. "Got it. Go have a seat and I'll bring the coffee and donuts out, Miss Stevens."

Ed smiled at me as we slid into a booth. "Busted, eh?"

"It happens a lot around here, Ed. I'm a local celebrity I guess."

"Must be hard on you at times."

The counter person brought over then donuts and our coffee.

"Thanks.. um..."

"Bill, my name is Bill!"

"Thanks, Bill!"

"If you can wait a few more minutes we have a new batch of donuts and fresh hot bagels almost ready." I looked over at Ed. He nodded that we had the time.

"Thanks, Bill. We'll wait. I have a very cold and hungry remote crew to feed this morning."

"Great. Stop by tomorrow and I'll be glad to take care of your needs again, Miss Stevens. We've all been looking forward to your performance on Friday." He pointed to a television mounted in the corner of the shop. It was tuned to the local network affiliate's morning news program. A promo spot for the morning show was running showing me with the rest of the morning show crew.

"Jennifer, please call me Jennifer, Bill." Bill waved as he headed for the counter.

I smiled at Ed. "As you can see, fame does have some benefits sometimes. I'm sure the crew out at the remote is really going to enjoy those hot fresh bagels and donuts. Think we can give them a shout-out, Ed?" (Note: a "shout-out" is a mention of someone or a product that is not charged for like a normal commercial. In most cases it's just to say hello to someone or a supporter of the show.)

"I see no reason why not, Jen."

We munched on the donuts and hot coffee until our order was ready. I paid the bill and Ed lugged the big box out to the van while I carried the two huge plastic lined insulated cardboard containers of hot coffee.

We made it to the remote site and passed out the food to a chilled crew. Ed and I talked in the warmth of the van until it was time for the segment. We stayed at the waterfall location for the whole three-hour duration of the show doing the cut-ins as scheduled. A small crowd had gathered by the end of the show and we closed our last segment to the rousing cheers of almost a hundred people.

Ed and I bundled ourselves back into the warmth of the van after we told the crew about the arrangements for the highway garage tomorrow morning. At least the shoot tomorrow morning would be a bit more comfortable inside the huge garage.

I dropped Ed off at the local affiliate since he had to shoot some spots for promoting the next two weather remotes. I headed back to the office.

"Well' that went great, Jen." I unbundled my self from the parka and boots then plunked down in the chair beside Barb's desk.

"It was COLD out there! I was SO glad that I stopped to get the stuff at Dunkin' Donuts. It made it bearable out there."

"Seems the Dunkin' Donuts corporate folks liked it too. The Morning Show production office just called to say that they're now a sponsor for the rest of the week on both the weather segments and the live show from the theater. Just let the manager at that store know what you want and they'll deliver it for free as part of the deal."

"Really? That's great, Barb! Can you call Bill at the store and let him know that I want the same order as today for tomorrow except double it? I want to give the guys at the highway garage a big thank you from all the folks in central New York for their hard work so far this winter. And tell him I'd like him to make the presentation to the plow drivers himself! He needs to dress up a bit."

"I'll make the call, Jen. What about a new van?"

"I'm going right after lunch, Barb." I followed Barb into the kitchen for a wonderful lunch of spaghetti and fresh baked bread. I helped her put away the leftovers then grabbed my purse and parka for the trip to the dealer.

It took stops at three different dealers to find what I wanted for my new van. I located a steel blue 2003 Dodge Caravan SE much like the one I had rented. It was rather plain looking on the outside but it came with almost every option possible on the inside. I didn't flinch when the salesman quoted the total price for the van. I simply smiled and asked him if they would take a check for the entire amount or a credit card if they accepted them.

The look on his face was priceless since he didn't seem to recognize me. He sputtered a bit then said that it was highly irregular then went to get the sales manager. The sales manager introduced himself as Jeff Stillman.

"Please to meet you Mister Stillman. Is there a problem with my writing a check for the entire amount?"

"Not at all, Miss…"

"Stevens, Jennifer Stevens."

He sputtered for a few moments when he recognized the name. "Of course there's no problem, Miss Stevens. I should have recognized you!"

"That's quite all right Mister Stillman." I pulled the knit cap off my head releasing my long ponytail. "I'm not making an effort to be recognized today. Do we have a deal on the van?"

"Certainly. All I need to do is call your bank to confirm the check is good. Your new van should be prepped and ready to pick up tomorrow. We'll even take care of registering it and letting your insurance company know so they can add it to your existing policy. And please call me Jeff."

"All right, Jeff. Let's get the paperwork completed. I have a few more errands to take care of. And I'm Jennifer, please."

"Great, Jennifer. Please follow me into my office." He scowled at the salesman that had called him as I followed him into his office to complete the paperwork. I walked out of the dealership the proud owner of a brand new Caravan and would be able to take the rental back tomorrow after I picked up the new van.

The next stop was the grocery store for supplies. Barb's excellent lunchtime meals had depleted the stock in the fridge and cupboards and I was quite happy to re-stock whatever she needed for future meals. I pushed the cart around the store filling it from a list that Barb had prepared. I added a few things to the cart after I completed the list and headed for the checkout.

As I passed through the checkout I was recognized by a few of the other shoppers and soon a crowd had gathered clamoring for autographs. I guess that my appearance on the morning show had ratcheted up public interest a bit more. I signed as many autographs as I could until the security staff of the mall the store was located in rescued me. They escorted me out to the van and helped me load the groceries then watched as I left the parking lot.

I made it back home just minutes before Barb was supposed to leave for the day. She spotted me pulling into the driveway and came out to help with the groceries. It took almost half an hour to put everything away in the kitchen.

Barb left shortly after that and the rest of the evening passed rather quietly for a change. I managed a bit more cleaning and admitted to myself that I really needed to pay more attention to the normal household tasks than I had been. I went to bed early again since I had the second of the three weather remotes in the morning.

Wednesday, January 15, 2003

It was a mad dash to get myself ready for the remote. I overslept about half an hour since I forgot to set the alarm clock to wake me up early. I think I must have set a speed record for getting ready.

Ed was ready as usual and we headed for the largest highway garage in the county. The road crew was aware of the remote and had taken the time to set up quite an exhibit of snow clearing equipment for us.

The remote went pretty well and the bagels and donuts were a hit with the highway crew. They were most gracious despite the poor timing of our visit today. The forecast for tomorrow indicated some very heavy lake effect snow for Syracuse and the surrounding area and the crews were trying to prepare the equipment to do battle with the oncoming storm.

Ed and I talked about the impending weather as I took him back to the affiliate.

"So what do you think, Ed? Want to use the weather deck at the affiliate instead of a remote situation tomorrow. With their Doppler radar setup you should be able to do some good stuff. The station can even put a crew out in the field in the worst of it for some great pictures. I'll be there of course if you want me."

"Sounds like a good idea. I certainly don't want to have to have you or anyone else drive around in that stuff if it gets as bad as the forecasts say."

"Great. If you want to let the station folks know about the change I need to go get my new van and get this one back to the rental place."

"It works for me, Jen. See you at the station tomorrow morning. I'll make arrangements to get over there. Are you going to arrange for the donuts again?"

"I'll let Bill know about the change and get about what we got today. I'm sure the station staff will appreciate it."

I pulled the van into the station parking lot and watched Ed hustle into the building. The wind was really kicking up now causing the temperature to drop quickly.

Picking up the new van was a non-event. The dealership had everything ready and they even arranged for the rental van to be returned for me. The new van handled about the same as the rental van except this one had all-wheel drive. I reasoned that it was a plus considering the condition of the roads at times in the area. When the snow came down so fast that not even the road crews could keep up with it I wanted a measure of safety to be able to at least get home if I had to.

I pulled into the driveway at home just as Barb was leaving. I waited for her to pull her car out of the driveway. She pulled her car alongside and rolled down the window.

"Heading out early, Barb?"

"Yup. The forecast is looking pretty bad, Jen. I may not be in tomorrow."

"Don't worry about it, Barb. I'm not certain that I'll make it for the remote tomorrow morning either. Ed's going to do it from the local affiliate's weather deck instead of the nature park I had planned. The weather's just too unpredictable."

"See you Friday then maybe, Jen. By the way, you got a Fed-Ex package from MouseWorld today. I left it on your desk."

"Now get yourself home, Barb, and drive carefully. It's getting pretty slick out there!" I watched as the taillights of her car disappeared into the growing snowfall.

I fought my way inside the house through the howling wind and heavy snowfall. The house creaked eerily as the wind gusts shook it. The fading daylight showed snow building up rapidly on the roads.

Barb had prepared roast beef for lunch so I made myself a huge sandwich from some of the leftovers and a loaf of fresh potato bread that I bought yesterday. I took my supper into the living room to watch the local newscast on the large screen set. The weather forecast didn't look too good overnight with well over two feet of lake effect snow building up in Syracuse before the snow bands drifted out of the area around the late morning hours.

Ed called a few minutes after the newscast ended telling me that if I couldn't make it to the station in the morning not to worry about it. He had arranged for one of the plows to pick him up and drop him off at the station. The highway folks loved it because TV crews would be traveling with a couple of the plow crews overnight to get footage of them fighting the snow. The county highway department head was thrilled that their efforts were going to be featured on national television. I told him that I thought that I might be able to make it into the station if the roads were cleared out in the morning well enough for me to travel.

The dishes from my supper wound up in the dishwasher then I got the Fed-EX package out of my office and returned to the comfy couch in the living room. It turned out to be the script for the first Star Quest episode.

The premise for my appearance had changed considerably in just a day. Now I was the captain of a brand new next generation deep space exploration ship undergoing its first trials. The Quest would come to our aid after the new propulsion system fails in a test. The script introduced the eclectic crew of my ship interacting with the crew of the Quest. The show had quite a bit of comedy in it with a serious underlying streak. The episode ended with the engines of the Sojourner (my ship) being repaired and the Quest leaving for some galactic emergency elsewhere. The whole script read like they were trying to set up some kind of spin-off show to the popular series.

A few more pages and a note from Mark were tucked into the back of the script.

The note read -
"Jennifer,

This is a preliminary copy they gave me. I know it's different than what we talked about on the phone. The additional pages are an outline for a follow-on episode. I'll call you on Thursday to talk about this.

Mark"

I read through the three additional pages. They were an outline of an episode of Star Quest entitled "The Sojourner Chronicles".

The outline had my ship (the Sojourner) encountering an unknown race and the resulting first contact situation. There was some misunderstanding and the relationship with the Versyndi gets off to a poor start. My character then resolves the dispute and forms an alliance with the new race.

The script and the outline reeked of a spin-off and I suspected that if the numbers were good I might find myself the star of a network science fiction show. It was clearly an ensemble show but my character, being the captain, would be prominent as far as being the center of a lot of the individual episodes.

I laid the script on the couch and turned off the lights in the living room. I stared out the window at the snow swirling around in the back yard as the outside floodlight gleamed off a building snowdrift by the patio door.

My mind flooded itself with questions. First, did I want to open up the possibility of doing a weekly television show? Doing a one-hour television show involved a tight production schedule with little room for doing other things. It might mean giving up the radio show and would certainly mean severely restricting or eliminating my personal appearances for the computer chain at least until the show stopped shooting for the season.

Second, was I willing to accept being recognized even more in public places? Just doing the two episodes of Star Quest even if it didn't spin off into a series of its own would mean that I would be much more of a target wherever I went. I was recognized now in my hometown and the surrounding area but most people simply ignored me or they were at least very courteous about it. There were only a few times recently where I felt like things might have gotten seriously out of hand had it not been for someone intervening on my behalf.

Perhaps my largest fear was whether or not I could properly perform such a demanding role on a weekly basis. To be honest with myself, Victoria Grant in the play wasn't a major stretch of my acting abilities. I lived the life of a man in woman's body for several months before circumstances forced me into the role. I only had to bring some of my own emotions to the character to make her complete and believable.

Captain Jenna Tarson of the Sojourner was a strong willed woman. She wasn't afraid to kick some butt nor was she afraid to show compassion to others when the situation required it of her. Could I bring that character to life each and every week and do justice to it?

I thought about the many times recently when I automatically went into take-charge mode whenever a crisis arose in my life. The incident with the furnace at the theater was just the most recent in a string of events that came flooding back.

The male mindset I had struggled so long to suppress gave me the ability to make snap decisions in a crisis while my softer female side tempered that and gave me the stability to function. Was that so different from what a starship captain had to do?

I watched the snowdrift build outside of the patio door until I must have fallen asleep on the couch in the darkened living room.

The clock on the VCR read about two AM when I woke up. The snow outside had created a drift almost five feet high across the patio doors as the wind continued to blow the snow around. A full feeling in my bladder forced me to the bathroom where I emptied out then I almost fell into my bed.

Thursday, January 16, 2003

The alarm clock rudely went off waking me out a fitful sleep. I glanced out the window to see that the storm had continued overnight and was still in progress. From the look of things outside I was going to be stuck inside for at least the morning hours or maybe the whole day.

I finished up in the bathroom then got dressed. Once in the kitchen I turned on the morning news to see the first weather report of the morning. The snowfall total overnight was at almost four feet of snow and it was still coming down. The wind blasting out of the northwest was filling in the roads almost faster than the plow crews could clear them. The list of school and business closings was incredibly long for the hour of the morning. A list like that meant that not much would be moving on the roads outside for a while other than the snow plows battling the storm.

A glance at the clock on the counter in the kitchen told me that it probably was a little too late to try to catch Ed at the hotel so I dialed the local affiliate TV station. It turned out that he had arrived almost an hour ago on a county snowplow to great fanfare. A video crew had been on board to record the event and arrival at the station. He was busy with the meteorologists from the local station so I left a message for him to call me at home.

Twenty minutes later the phone rang.

"Hello?"

"Hi, Jen. It's Ed. You called?"

"Yup. What's it look like out there, Ed? As wild as it is here?"

"Well, they messed up on the forecast a bit. I know that the snowfall was supposed to be around two feet but the snow bands parked right over us instead of moving further south like the models said they would. They have almost five feet of snow here at the station. The road crews tell me that it's coming down faster then they can clear it off the roads."

"Hmm… pretty much what I thought too. Well, looks like I'm not going to see you today at least at the station, Ed. I know we're supposed to have a meeting at the theater this afternoon too. Did the technical crew make it into town yesterday?"

"They did. All the remote gear is here. They got in just before all this mess started. Most of the tech people got snowed in at the theater overnight so they're going to continue on with preparations since they're stuck there. As far as the meeting this afternoon it doesn't look too good. Hang on one…"

The noise in the background sounded like one of the station news crews on the radio reporting back into the station.

"Jen? Still there?"

"Yes, Ed."

"We just got a report that the mayor and county executive have declared a joint state of emergency. They're pulling the plows off the road for a few hours. The good news is that the bands of snow are starting to move north again. By noontime they'll be gone then they can get the roads cleaned up."

"Thanks, Ed. I guess that I'm going to spend the day at home today. I'll see you tomorrow morning at around five AM at the theater then."

"See you then, Jennifer and thanks for all the help so far!" The line went dead as I put the phone back on the cradle.

Moments later the phone rang.

"Hello?"

"Hi, Jen. It's Barb."

"Hi, Barb. Let me guess, you're not going to be here today!"

"Good guess, Jen, is that all right with you?"

"I would have questioned your sanity if you actually showed up here this morning. I'm not going to the station either."

"I was hoping you weren't going out in this mess."

"Ed says that it should all clear out later this afternoon. Looks like we're both staying at home today, Barb."

"All right then. I'll see you tomorrow at the theater in the morning."

"I thought you were coming to the office, Barb."

"Nope. I'm not going to miss a chance to see my boss performing live. See you then!" The line went dead before I could say anything else.

Since there wasn't much I had to do today I spent part of the morning reviewing products for the gadget spot tomorrow morning. I got around a dozen items together and boxed everything up setting the boxes next to the front door for the morning.

The snowdrift across the front porch was almost four feet high so I donned my parka and gloves and cleaned up the front porch and walkway. The driveway was covered in about four feet of snow with drifts that must have topped six feet in places. I got the snow blower out of the garage and spent the next two hours clearing the mess out of the driveway. Thanks to the help of a couple of the neighborhood kids the job went much faster than I expected. I put the snow blower away then headed back to the house after giving each of the kids ten dollars for their help.

As I opened the front door to go back inside a rust colored streak flew past me then stopped just inside the door.

"Well hello, Maggie! Trying to cash in a few of your nine lives are you?"

The kitten watched as I put the parka back in the closet then she began winding her way around my feet. I picked her up and headed into the kitchen.

The clock indicated it was nearly lunch time so I got out the leftover roast beef and made a sandwich for myself then chunked up a bit more of the beef for Maggie. I gave her all of the fat that was on the platter since Barb and I trimmed the fat off the meat. Maggie eagerly gobbled up the treat then looked for more.

Maggie watched as I poured some milk into a bowl and placed it on the floor for her. She emptied the bowl then began the fur cleaning that signaled she was full. My own dishes plus the ones I used to feed Maggie wound up in the dishwasher. It was full so I hit the start button to do the load.

Before I left the kitchen I called the neighbors to let them know that Maggie was paying a visit and not to worry about the kitten in this awful weather. Sally said she would stop over in the afternoon when the weather improved.

Maggie followed me into my office and curled up in my in-basket as I took care of some paperwork. An hour or so later most of what I had to do today was complete so I headed for the living room with Maggie following along behind me. I got comfortable on the couch then Maggie took up her usual spot on my tummy.

I woke up with a start when the doorbell rang. A glance at the clock told me that I must have fallen asleep since the clock read nearly five PM. I scooped up the still sleeping kitten and headed for the front entrance. Sally, true to her word, had arrived to collect the wayward kitten. I gave Maggie a little hug then handed her back to Sally.

I headed back to the kitchen after getting the script for Star Quest from my office. While I was eating my supper of soup and come crackers I re-read the entire script. I still had questions about it. Attempts to contact Mark at MouseWorld during the day had been futile since it turned out he was called away to a meeting in another state. The script and the accompanying outline pages for a second episode only generated more questions about what the folks at MouseWorld had in mind for me.

A thought occurred to me as I headed back to my office. I had a few friends on the staff of the local affiliate station and I decided to call one of them to see what they knew about the show.

The call turned out to be highly informative. Star Quest was dropping in the ratings but then every science fiction show on any network was dropping too. The general theory was that science fiction shows had run their course as comedies and dramas took over again at the top of the Neilson ratings. Star Quest was currently on a "production break", an optimistic industry term meaning that somewhat desperate actions were being contemplated to save the show. The network had committed to only eight of the normal run of eighteen or more new shows. It looked like the two episodes that I might work on were going to be in that group.

That implied one or maybe both of two possibilities. First, the show's producers were trying to launch another show on the back of the failing Star Quest. It certainly wouldn't be the first time that a show's producers had tried something like that. Second, and the more probable idea, the producers were "stunting". They were going to load up those 8 episodes with as many stars and as many wild plot lines as they could to boost the numbers for the show to something the network might reconsider.

TV and movie acting was decidedly different from stage acting. On the stage you had the immediate feedback of the audience to know if what you were doing was correct. Also, your actions and character had to be much larger than normal to project all to the way to the back of a packed house.

Acting in front of a camera took away that positive feedback that a real audience gave you. You also had to pull back your performance quite a bit. Facial expressions and body language were crucial elements on the screen where close-ups were common. On the stage only the people in the first few rows could even see you in enough detail for emotions to be of importance using your face.

If only to sample what it was like to do TV or movie acting I made the decision to take on the role of Captain Jenna Tarson and appear in the two episodes of Star Quest. I didn't expect that a series would result out of it since the ratings for sci-fi shows in general were in a decline. I could have some fun and learn a lot in the effort.

The script stayed in my office as I headed to my bedroom. Friday was going to be a very long day since I had to be at the theater by five AM to get ready for the broadcast. After that I'd be able to catch a little rest in my dressing room at the theater then do the evening performance of Victor/Victoria. I decided that an early bedtime was the best plan.

The muscles in my lower back and thighs were a bit stiff from all the shoveling I had done to clear the huge drift that had formed on the porch and clearing the driveway. I decided that a long soak in a tub full of hot, lilac scented water was just what I needed to relax. I started the water in the tub and added the much-needed lilac bath oil to make the bubbles.

All of my clothes wound up in the laundry hamper. The water felt great as I slowly lowered myself into it. It was a little warmer than I normally preferred but I knew that the extra heat would do wonders for my aching muscles. I snuggled down into the tub until the water just reached my nose. My breasts were nearly covered by the hot water with only the nipples exposed to the cooler room air. Each time I breathed the water would advance covering my nipples then recede when I inhaled again. The constant change between hot and cold soon caused a reaction not only in my nipples but elsewhere. The burning desire had returned leaving me wishing Adam was right beside me in the tub to satisfy it. Giving in to the demands of my anatomy I applied some manual stimulation and was soon lost in the bliss that multiple orgasms could bring.

As I came down from the mind numbing high I was feeling I decided that Adam was going to be the lucky recipient of yet another weekend of fun and games. I was not about to accept "Not this weekend, Jen." as an appropriate answer.

By the time enough control of my lower extremities had returned to stand up the water had cooled considerably. I finished up my cleaning chores then popped the plug to let the water drain. A large fluffy towel absorbed the rest of the water on my silky smooth skin. I left the towel on the side of the tub and walked naked into my bedroom.

The cooler air once again teased my nipples into responding but the fire that had ignited before didn't flare up again. It took almost half an hour to complete drying my hair and combing out the tangles. When I finished my hair gleamed like fine golden threads in the light of the makeup table mirror.

It was only a matter of another few minutes until I slipped between the smooth satin sheets with a huge down comforter on top. I was asleep in moments after I turned out the room lights.

Friday, January 17, 2003

Adam and I were on a fantastic white sand beach on a deserted island just about to make wild passionate love with each other. All of a sudden a turtle crawling next to us on the beach rudely started buzzing disturbing the mood.

My eyes popped open to see that the alarm clock on the nightstand was only doing what I had told it to do. The time read three-thirty and that meant I needed to get up and get ready to go to the theater for the live broadcast this morning.

As usual my bladder complained of my lack of attention to its demands so I padded quietly to the bathroom. I finished my business then got into the shower to make the final preparations for the day. By the time I finished my shower and dressed the aroma of cooking bacon drifted into my bedroom.

The kitchen light was on and the sounds of someone rustling around floated down the short hallway. I poked my head cautiously around the edge of the kitchen door to see Tammy working on making some homemade hash browns.

"TAMMY!"

She jumped as the frying pan she was holding crashed to the floor.

"Jen! You scared the hell out of me! I wasn't expecting you for another ten minutes or so."

I picked up the empty frying pan and set it on the stove. "What are YOU doing here? I didn't think I'd see you until the theater this morning."

She smiled and then shrugged. "What can I say? I just thought that you could use a good breakfast this morning. I know how you can get when you get busy. You forget to take good care of yourself and eat right."

I sniffed indignantly and plopped down at the kitchen table. "I CAN take care of myself you know!"

Tammy stepped over and hugged me tightly. "Just go with the flow and don't worry about details today, all right? You're going to have a very busy day."

"I guess… so what's for breakfast anyway?"

"Bacon with hash browns and an egg on top. Want yours sunny side up?"

"Sure. Is there any OJ in the fridge?"

"Yup. Help yourself while I get the hash browns going."

Breakfast went smoothly. Thirty minutes later we had everything cleaned up and I was turning the key on the lock on the front door. Tammy insisted that we take her car but I was just as adamant that I wanted to take my van too. I didn't know what my afternoon schedule would be and I wanted the van in case I could come home for a little while before the performance tonight. I won the argument and followed Tammy to the theater.

Half of the cast parking lot was taken up by a compound of trailers that had sprung up over the last couple of days. A satellite truck with what looked like a twenty-foot foldable dish sat on the street. It was the only place that had a clear view of the satellite that would carry our signal to New York City for the network.

A plywood vestibule had been hastily constructed around the stage entrance to keep out the cold air. The inside door was blocked open by a huge bundle of cables snaking their way into the bowels of the building from the trucks outside. The outside plywood door worked well enough to keep out the cold blast of air outside. A heavy plastic drape was taped over the inside doorframe to help keep the unwanted ice-cold air outside.

Inside the theater was a beehive of activity with people running everywhere. I shook my head at the growing chaos and went to get situated in the dressing room that I used for the play. A few minutes later I wandered out to the stage area getting quite a shock at what I saw.

The orchestra pit had been covered over with planking extending the stage at least another thirty feet toward the seats. The orchestra had been relocated to the back of the expended stage on risers like a regular big-band setup you'd find in an old movie. Huge bundles of cables snaked out from under the covered orchestra pit to the relocated sound and lighting consoles now setting in an isle almost halfway to the back of the theater.

Off to stage left of the orchestra was a small set consisting of several chairs and a couch almost like you would expect to see on a late night talk show. A huge projection TV screen displaying a set of color bars at the moment sat behind it above an eight-foot high backdrop. Tripods for TV cameras were scattered everywhere and a few portable cameras sat in a row on the stage awaiting the crews to run them. A couple of cameras were installed on the balcony with two more located on either side of the theater on platforms set up over the seats.

A few of the regular theater crew busied themselves by cleaning up the stage and applying last minute touch up paint here and there. I found a seat several rows back from the stage in the center and sat quietly wondering what I had gotten myself into. It was then that I noticed that the orchestra had grown from the normal compliment of about 20 people. I lost count at around 50 chairs on the orchestra section of the stage.

Several minutes later Greg came wandering out toward me with a small box in his hands. He worked his way across the row of seats and plopped down beside me. The box contained two cups of coffee and several donuts. He handed me a cup of coffee then offered me a donut.

"Thanks, Greg."

"You looked kinda lost out here, Jen. I saw you when you first came in a little while ago."

"I am lost, Greg. What the hell have I gotten us into this morning?" I pointed at the stage and shrugged.

He reached over and patted my trembling hand. "Don't worry about it, Jen. Two hours after the show is over this morning this will all be gone and the theater will be back to normal for tonight. They guarantee it. We even got an upgrade to the sound system out of the deal. They're leaving behind the mixing console as a donation to the group."

"Why the expanded orchestra, Greg?"

"That's for the show this morning. They wanted extra musicians and I was able to get some folks from the local symphony orchestra. They wanted a big orchestra sound for when you sing this morning."

I shook my head in disbelief. "All that for two numbers from the play, Greg? It hardly seems worth the extra effort."

"No, Jen, they want YOU to sing this morning. Separate from the numbers from the show."

"WHAT?" My internal stress levels jumped about ten thousand percent in the space of a nanosecond. "They never told me anything about it, Greg!"

"They neglected to tell me that I shouldn't tell you or that they never told you." He screwed up his face in a strange expression. "Does what I just said make any sense?"

"NONE OF THIS MAKES ANY SENSE, GREG!" I was one step away from a total meltdown. Greg had to force me back down into the seat and hold me there. Otherwise I would have run away straight back home and stayed there.

"CALM DOWN, JEN! You can do this! Remember that oldies show we did a few months before your change? You better remember it, you did the sound for it."

"Yes. It was a fund-raiser so we could do the play we were doing now."

"Then you already know all of the music. You selected it yourself from your collection. Besides they will have all the words on the Teleprompters scattered around the stage."

I know that Greg could feel me shaking in the seat. "Are you SURE I can do this, Greg? I'm not!"

"This self-doubt is coming from the woman that stared tornados down? This self-doubt is coming from the woman that rescued people from a burning bus on her way home from the hospital after a total sex change she didn't expect or want? Of COURSE you can do it, Jen. You're the ONE person I know that has, excuse the expression, the balls to do whatever she wants to do."

Several deep breaths later I felt barely under control and only slightly less likely to bolt out the back door and run screaming at the top of my lungs into the snow. "Are you going to be out there, Greg? I'll do it ONLY if you're going to be out there leading the orchestra."

"Just try and STOP ME, Jen. I'm there for you like you've been here for me all of these years. We're a team, remember?"

"I hope so, Greg. I'm crawling way out on a limb with this one. I just hope that the magic we worked before happens this time."

Greg stood up and waved his hands toward the stage. "Presto-chango, hocus pocus, bring this whole mess into focus!" He turned toward me with a big goofy grin on his face. "There you go, Jen. The magic is in place. Now stop worrying about it!" He reached down and patted my shaking hands.

I giggled nervously for several seconds. "Presto-chango, hocus pocus? That's a magic spell?"

He shrugged and smiled. "HEY! At least it rhymed didn't it?" He bent down and hugged me tightly then gently kissed my cheek. "Now go back and talk to the production folks. You're going to be one busy gal this morning. Now SCOOT!" He pulled me up out of the seat then gently pushed me toward the isle.

My stomach felt like it might give up its contents so I headed for the lady's room barely making it into a stall. I decided that it definitely tasted better the first time as the heaving slowly subsided. Staggering over to the sink, I washed my face and hands feeling somewhat better and a little less likely to do that again unless I foolishly put something else in my tummy. The door opened as I leaned wearily against the makeup table in front of the mirror with my throbbing head in my hands.

"Jen, you look like shit!" I instantly recognized the voice I heard.

"Thanks, Barb, you're a real confidence builder, you know that?" I looked over at Barb and managed a weak, crooked smile.

"Sorry, but you DO look pretty bad. Are you all right?"

I glanced at my reflection in the mirror. "If pale green is my normal skin color then I guess I'm fine." I fell into a chair next to the table and buried my head in my hands again.

"Green just ISN'T your best color, Jen." She put her hand on my back and started rubbing slowly. "What's wrong, hon?"

"I just learned that they want me to sing this morning. I sorta tossed breakfast too."

"Well, you DO have the two numbers from the play. What's so hard about that?"

"No, they want me to sing with the orchestra doing some oldies tunes. It scares me to death."

"Why?"

"It just does." I looked up at Barb with mascara stained eyes.

"If you can't do this now how are you going to host that live show in Orlando in front of a hell of a lot more people, Jen?"

"I don't know." I buried my head in my hands again.

"Come on and pull yourself together, Jen. You're not usually like this. You're only like this when… DAMN! When was your last period?"

"Almost a month ago… are you saying what I think you're saying?"

"It's the only thing that fits, hon. Did you take your birth control pill this morning?"

"I always do, Barb. It was a white one. DAMN! Most of them are pink. Yesterday's pill was a white one too. That means…"

"YUP. You're starting in on your period, hon. The white pills in your pack are just a mild cramp reliever and they let your body have the period it needs to clean itself. No wonder you're a bundle of nerves right now. Your hormones are all screwed up!"

"It STILL doesn't make me feel better about doing this, Barb. At least I'm a little relieved that I'm not having a mental breakdown now that I understand what's happening to me. Why did this have to happen now?"

"I dunno. It just happened. Are you going to let this get to you?"

"Hell, no!"

"Good! Then go slip back into that stall and put in a tampon just in case."

"I didn't bring my purse with me, Barb. I left it in the dressing room."

"I'll go get it. You just wait here and wash your face again. You're a real mess."

"Thanks LOADS! You instill a great deal of confidence in me, you know that?"

"I try, hon!" Barb hugged me tightly then left to retrieve my purse.

When Barb returned I took care of the period problem, took some additional medication hoping it would stay down, and fixed my makeup. I still didn't feel much better but I sure looked like I did. Barb escorted me back to my dressing room then went to find someone on the show's production staff.

A few minutes later I heard someone knocking on the door. "Come in!"

"Jennifer! How ARE you?" I looked up to see the smiling face of Mary Stone, one of the producers of the morning show.

"MARY! I thought they kept you chained to the studio in New York City! How did you get loose?"

"I convinced 'em that they couldn't get along without me when I heard that the whole show was going to originate from here. I brought you something too!" She held out a mug full of steaming dark brown liquid.

"Is this what I think it is, Mary?" I sniffed at the cup then took a sip. It was the hot chocolate that they served in the green room in the studio. It tasted like heaven to me. My tummy seemed to tolerate it too.

"Yup. I don't go ANYWHERE without it. I even brought you a new supply. I gave it to Barb to take back to your office."

"Oh, thanks, Mary. How did you know this is just what I need right now."

"Umm… Barb told me about your little problem." I turned a deep red and coughed a little on the hot liquid as I sipped it.

"Damn. I really didn't want it getting all over the theater, Mary. I have a shows to do this weekend that I can't get out of."

"Don't worry about it. I'm the only one that knows and I'll keep it that way. Just let me know if you need to take care of umm… things… and we can shift the schedule around a bit."

Mary and I talked for about fifteen minutes about the plan for this morning. I'd do the Gadget Goddess segment in the second half-hour then have a half an hour break to get ready for the play songs. The mini-concert was supposed to take place in the last hour of the show.

When Mary left, Greg came in with a stack of sheet music. He was right; I did know most of it. I was told to select about ten tunes to do. The exact ones we would ultimately use would be determined on how well everything went. I pulled a few of my personal favorites and a few newer tunes too. I hoped that I could do each of them justice with no way to practice them.

My dressing room seemed like the place to stay away from the bustle of the stage area so I made myself comfortable when Greg left. A few minutes before showtime I heard another knock on my door.

"Come in!"

Shelly White, one of the show's co-hosts, poked her head around the door. "Got a minute, Jen?"

"Sure, Shelly!"

"I never did get to thank you for taking over that elf spot with Ed last month. I really wasn't in any condition to do it."

"I know, Shelly. I was happy I could help out, that's all."

"Well, it meant a lot to me that day. I was wondering if you'd come out front and host the show with us this morning, Jen. I think you'd have a blast with it."

I sighed for a moment. "Are you sure about this, Shelly?" She nodded that she was. "Well, I'll come out for a little while but to tell you the truth I'm a bit out of it today. Please don’t say anything to the others but it's THAT time of the month for me."

Her eyes got very big. "And you're still going through with all of this? I get so bad I can't go on. It's in my contract that I have those days off."

"I just do what I gotta do, Shelly. I'll come out for the start of the show, how's that?"

"Thanks, Jen. I promise we won't keep you too long out there. I know what you're doing for us today and you do need lots of time to get prepared."

"I'll be out in a few minutes, Shelly. Remember, no word about my little problem to anyone else, okay?" She nodded then crossed her heart and hugged me.

"See you out on the stage, Jen."

Now that I was going to be on-stage for a few minutes at the start of the show I made sure the red satin blouse I wore was clean and that my jeans hadn't gotten dirty on the way here. I wondered if I should change from my Western style boots to some strap heels then decided that warm feet were more important to me at the moment. As a concession to the demands of the show I un-buttoned the top three buttons of my blouse revealing a bit more cleavage than I would normally have preferred. The heart shaped pendant I wore dangled in just the right spot between my breasts. I brushed my hair then headed out to the makeup area.

It took a few minutes for the makeup crew to adjust my makeup to the television lighting. I waited quietly in the wings as the orchestra started playing the morning show theme music. I heard the director counting down in the little earpiece I wore in my ear. He cued the announcer to start the show.

Two minutes later I was introduced to heavy applause from the assembled audience. The house lights were on so I could see the sea of people that crammed into the theater. The applause buoyed my spirit considerably as it died down while I took a seat next to Ed.

Ten minutes later the first commercial segment aired and I left the stage to prepare for my Gadget Goddess segment in the next half-hour. I decided to stay in my "street clothes" then double-checked the items I had placed on a roll-around table. When the commercial segment ended the theme music they used for my segment started.

The segment must have lasted at least twenty minutes with Shelly, Dan and Ed asking me questions as I demonstrated each gadget I brought. A few were rousing hits with the audience while a few others bombed big time as I had known they would. It was great fun to have the feedback of such a large audience for a change. The fun had to end though when we went into another commercial break.

This time I went backstage to begin my transformation into Victor for the first of the two musical numbers for the play. The iron maiden was wrapped around me and tightened smashing my breasts uncomfortably and filling out my narrow waist with padding. I stepped into the fake suit that the wardrobe folks made then held still while Sam put on my wig and makeup. From a final glance in the mirror as I headed back to the stage I realized just how much like a man I looked in the costume. The cramps in my middle certainly drove home a much different meaning.

The first number from the play was rather well received. The network went into another commercial break as I made the mad dash to get changed into my female costume for the "Le Jazz HOT!" number. The costume was a rather revealing glittering dress with a floor length fringe that hung down from my waist like a skirt. It left my legs free to dance giving enticing glimpses of my thighs as I did so.

This number was a large production effort with the whole orchestra becoming involved as well as several male and female dancers. The audience went wild as the last notes of the music faded. As a dramatic flourish I pulled off the elaborate headdress I wore revealing the short male style wig I wore underneath as I did in the normal show. The audience went wild again and I took my final bows as the network went into yet another commercial break.

There was little for me to do for another hour so I went back to my dressing room to get back into my street clothes. As I finished changing I heard a knock on the door. "Come in!"

"Are you decent, Jen?" It was Mary Stone, the show's producer.

"Come on in, Mary. I'm just finished changing."

"I have to tell you that I thoroughly enjoyed your performance, Jen. I've decided to stay for the show tonight."

"Thanks, Mary. I hope you enjoy it."

"I'm sure I will. Now, about your final performance today, are you going to wear that?" She pointed to the clothes I had worn to the theater this morning.

"What's wrong with this?" I was wearing the red satin blouse with the three top buttons open revealing a fair bit of cleavage and was tailored to hug my waist. My jeans hugged my hips and legs tightly leaving little of my figure to the imagination. The only possible change I saw was the western style boots I wore. They were nice and warm since, at times, the theater could be rather drafty.

"Well, we were thinking that maybe a little black dress would…"

"No, that's NOT going to happen, Mary. I need to know if they're clapping for my singing not a better view of my tits and ass. Besides, nobody told me that I'd have to do this today and I'm not very happy about it."

"You mean that you didn't know you were going to sing this morning? We knew on Monday when the plans changed. I gave strict orders that you were to be asked before we assumed you would sing." She shook her head and sighed. "Look, Jen. I don't know what we'll do but if you're really against this I understand. Just let me know now so I can find something else to fill the time."

My heart jumped into my throat at the mere thought that I might actually get out of singing this morning. The problem was that I had no idea what Mary was going to find to fill in an hour of airtime if I said I wouldn't sing.

"Mary? I'll do it. I didn't mean to sound harsh. It's just the way I'm feeling this morning."

Mary smiled and patted me on the arm. "I know, hon. I felt that way when I had my periods too. It's tough being a girl at times isn't it?"

"Yes, but I'd never want to change back, Mary."

"Really? Why, Jen?"

"Well, I'd be stuck in a dead-end job as the network manager at the college. This way I normally feel so much better and I have a whole world that's opened up for me that I would never be able to have as the old me. No, I never want to go back, Mary."

"Well, kiddo, I'm glad to hear that. I wouldn't want to loose you as a friend either. Now I just made a fresh batch of hot chocolate and I think you could use a cup to mellow out a bit more. Come on."

I followed her out to the little kitchen in one of the rooms and filled my cup with the steaming liquid of the Gods then added a few marshmallows to the brew. I went back to my dressing room and waited there until a few minutes before I was scheduled to go on the final time.

The commercial break was ending. Ed was standing beside me just off-stage as Shelly and Dan Jackson (the other co-host) introduced me. I felt like running away and hiding again and would have made it except for Ed tossing me over his shoulder and carrying me out to the center of the stage like a huge sack of potatoes. The audience roared with laughter at seeing me treated that way. I simply shrugged my shoulders after he put me down gently at center stage.

The lights dimmed leaving the stage dark except for the lights on the music stands in the orchestra and a single spotlight focused tightly on me. I picked "Can't Fight The Moonlight" by LeAnn Rimes from the movie "Coyote Ugly" as the first song since the movie meant so much to me before my change. The movie represented all the dreams I had then that I was now actually living.

The first notes started and I froze just staring into the inky blackness. My pounding heart crept into my throat and I thought I was going to die from the fear sweeping over me. Then a small flashlight illuminated a single face in the front row. It was Adam! I knew he was released from the hospital yesterday but after our conversation I never expected him to turn up here this morning. I concentrated on his face, swallowed the lump in my throat and began to sing…

"Under a lover's sky, gonna be with you and no one's gonna be around,
If you think that you won't fall we'll just wait until, til the sun goes down
Underneath the starlight, starlight… there's a magical feelin' it's so right…"

A big smile spread across his face. I felt my fears about singing in front of over a thousand people and the rest of the world evaporate as I poured my feelings into the song. The house lights slowly came back up full along with the stage lighting revealing the orchestra and three other women on the stage acting as backup singers.

There are no words to express the joy in my heart during that performance. The orchestra was note for note perfect and the quality and intensity of their playing only spurred me on to be even better. Greg had indeed cast his magic spell over the place and me as well.

I did five more songs then turned to Greg to select the last song. I got quite a surprise when he held up a copy of the sheet music for "The Future is Now". I had never created any sheet music for the song and as far as I knew the MIDI tracks for the song were still safely locked away on my PC.

I leaned over to whisper to him. "But how…"

"Never mind right now, Jen, just SING!" He counted the orchestra down to the start of a driving drumbeat as the familiar bass line started.

I launched myself into the song giving it everything I had. As the last notes reverberated through the theater the audience erupted into applause after jumping to their feet. I heard the last few measures of the song being played back over the sound system as the show went into another commercial break. The audience was still applauding and continued to do so for at least another two minutes until the commercial break was over.

Someone in the audience yelled "ENCORE" and almost everyone took up the chant. I glanced over at Mary to see that she was eagerly shaking her head yes. Greg had a song selected and I agreed as he counted in the orchestra again.

As the first notes started two of the backup singers came over beside me to form a line. The song was "Boogie Woogie Bugle Boy" and the three of us managed to do some decent harmony as the trumpet player really cut loose. The whole orchestra really got involved to the delight of the audience.

Once again the words fail to come to describe the joy in my heart at the music I heard and helped to create. The audience burst into wild applause again as the last notes of the song faded out. A voice in my earpiece said to say goodbye and wrap up the show.

Reluctantly I waved to the audience and thanked them for their wonderful support and that it was time for us to go. The orchestra started playing a big band version of the old Beatles tune "Hard Day's Night". Ed, Shelly and Don came over to congratulate me on my performance as the closing credits rolled over our picture on the big screen TV.

About two minutes later a little voice in my ear said "CLEAR!" and the big screen TV went dark. Someone came on the public address system asking the audience to clear out so they could begin tearing down the stage additions. The rush to return the theater to its normal appearance was on and I realized that standing in the middle of it probably wasn't the best place to be. I searched the faces of the crowd near the stage hoping to see Adam but I could find no trace of him. Not knowing what else to do I headed back to my dressing room and collapsed onto the couch.

The next thing I felt was a hand gently stroking my hair. I pried one eye open and the image focused itself into the face of Adam smiling at me.

"Well, welcome back, beautiful! I was wondering if you were going to sleep until the show tonight."

"How long have I been out, Adam?" I opened both eyes and rubbed them working out the grit that collects when you sleep.

"Oh, about four hours, love. I guessed you were running on nerves by the end of the broadcast this morning so I didn't let anyone wake you."

"Yeah, that's about right. How long have you been here?"

"About four hours. I would have been here before you dozed off but I had to use the men's room. The lines were incredible and it took me forever to get in there!"

I managed a little smile and a giggle. "Now you know what I go through, love." I reached out to pull him on top of me from the chair he was sitting in.

"HEY! Let's not get anything going here. I'd rather save it for later tonight after the play!"

"Hmm… two minds with a single GREAT thought. I wonder how often that happens?"

A small frown appeared on his face. "Not as often as I wish it could, Jen. You're gone an awful lot these days you know."

"I know but I intend to make it up to you this weekend, hon." I pulled Adam tightly to me and gave him a mind numbing kiss. A few seconds later I felt something in his pants harden. "Well that got the desired response didn't it?"

"Not here, Jen. It isn't very private."

At that moment the door opened and Tammy poked her head around it.

"OOPS! I think I should have knocked first." She walked into the room and closed the door behind her. "Will you two get a room?" She giggled as she sat down in a chair next to the makeup table.

I scowled at her. "I thought we had a room! What did you want Tammy?" Adam's desire had deflated when Tammy entered. He untangled himself from me then helped me to sit up on the couch and sat down beside me.

"You haven't had anything to eat since you threw up this morning, Jen. You HAVE to eat something."

"WHAT? You threw up, Jen? Why didn't you get medical help?"

"For what, Adam? Its just nature you know. Mother Nature's little joke on women each and every month."

"AW MAN!" Adam looked like I had slapped him in the face or something.

"Adam, there are other ways you know. Besides just holding me in your arms helps me feel better."

"I understand, love." He wrapped his arms around me and hugged me tightly. "Now you really should get something to eat, Jen. Think you're up to it now?"

"I think I can handle something, Adam. Where shall we go?"

Tammy spoke up. "We've got leftovers from this morning in the kitchen, Jen. You don't have to go out unless you want to."

"I think I'd rather go out for a bit. The change will do me good, Tammy."

"Jen, how about Salvatore's? It's just a few blocks away." He gave me another tight hug.

"That sounds good. We can take my van, Adam."

"Great! Let's go!" Adam looked over at Tammy. "Coming, Tammy?"

"If you want me to, Adam. I thought you both might want some time alone?"

I smiled at her. "It's all right, Tammy. You have to eat too. Come on, girl! Get your stuff!"

A few minutes later, we all piled into my van heading for Sal's. Adam insisted on driving claiming I was in no condition to do so myself. I was still a bit light-headed and very much feeling the effects of running only on adrenalin for the past few hours.

As usual, Salvatore himself insisted on taking care of our little party. He led us to a secluded table off to the side of the dining area.

"Jennifer, my sweet! How are you doing?"

"I'm fine, Sal. How's business?"

"Wonderful thanks to the catering you have bought us. What can I get you today?"

"Well, first, no more alcoholic beverages for me. I've given them up so how about a bottle of your finest sparkling grape juice?"

"Excellent. I have a wonderful vintage in mind guaranteed to delight the palate. And what would you like to eat?"

I looked over at Adam. He nodded for me to go ahead and order whatever I wanted. "Sal, I'd like some angel hair pasta with your marinara sauce and a few meatballs. Some garlic bread would be great too."

Sal turned to Adam and Tammy. They liked what I ordered so they asked for the same. Sal returned in a few minutes with the grape juice and a large order of garlic bread. Ten minutes later he returned with three huge plates full of the pasta, sauce and meatballs.

There wasn't much conversation as we each devoured the pasta and meatballs. I managed to put away about half of the overloaded plate then stopped before I made myself sick. I did have a little room left for desert and ordered a slice of Sal's special dark chocolate devil's food cake with vanilla butter cream icing. The sweet treat lifted my sprits considerably as I savored every mouthful.

The last forkful of cake just filled me up completely. I pushed myself away from the table and motioned for Tammy to follow me to the lady's room.

"I'm stuffed! How about you, Jen? Are you feeling better now?"

"Yes, Tammy, quite a bit better in fact." I ducked into a stall to take care of business.

"Well, you sure look like you felt better. You're positively glowing, Jen."

I flushed the toilet after replacing the tampon and changed into another pair of clean panties from my purse. The old pair went into a zip-lock bag I carried with me in the purse. "I think I can get through tonight's show now, Tammy. Did they get the theater back to normal?"

"Well…"

"I don't like the sound of that, Tammy. Ok, girlfriend, spill it." I stepped out of the stall and washed my face and hands then began to re-apply my makeup.

"Well, you know about the sound system, right. They gave us the new mixer as a donation to the theater group."

"And…"

"They even fixed up some of the lighting stuff too. New filters and even a few new spotlights."

I looked over at Tammy fidgeting by the door as I finished putting on my lipstick. "Why do I get the feeling there's more you're not telling me? Like why were the TV production trucks still in the parking lot, Tammy?"

"Ok, you'll find out when we get back anyway. The production trucks stayed in the parking lot because the network wants to tape the next 4 plays as a possible TV special."

I shrugged. "So?"

Tammy's jaw dropped to her chest. "You mean that doesn't upset you?"

"Why should it? It's not like they can change the play any. We'll have to do it just like the previous performances. Yes, there may be minor differences in the lighting because of the TV cameras but other than that it won't change much."

"So you're okay with this?"

"Yup. Is the theater getting anything out of this? I hope that Greg at least got a nice donation beyond the equipment for the group."

"Oh, Greg is getting a bundle for the treasury. We shouldn't have to worry about funding for quite a while, Jen."

"Does the rest of the cast know yet?"

"No, Greg's telling them tonight. How do you think they'll take it?"

"Well, everyone's going to be excited about it, that's for sure. Does Adam know?"

"No, Greg only told me as I was getting my coat."

"Then let's not say anything about it. I'm sure it's probably better coming from Greg when everyone hears it, Tammy."

"It's your call, Jen." I followed Tammy back to the table and slid in beside Adam.

"Are we all set, Adam? I think we need to get back to the theater."

"All set. I even paid the bill."

"ADAM! I wanted to get that."

"TOUGH! It’s my treat so just stop complaining!" To show my appreciation I pulled Adam close and kissed him as hard as I could. We broke for air when Tammy tapped me on the shoulder.

"Come on you two, people are starting to stare."

"All right, Tammy. Let's go, Adam." I thanked Sal for his hospitality on the way out to the van. Twenty minutes later we were back in the parking lot at the theater and heading inside.

Nearly four hours remained until the start of the play so I took the opportunity to get another hour or two of rest.

The Weekend -

At this point, Dear Diary, I really wish I could write more details about the four shows but to tell the truth the rest of the weekend was as un-remarkable as the rest of the week was memorable.

When Greg told the cast about the taping and possible replay on the network they were really shocked. Most were delighted while a few were apprehensive about doing the four shows. Everything got worked out to the satisfaction of the entire cast and the four shows went without major problems. Somewhere in the hours and hours of tape was enough to put together one nearly flawless performance. We learned that a few of us would have to return for a few evenings to let the video crew tape segments with hand-held cameras on the stage for close-up shots they couldn't get during the normal run of the play. The network had agreed to hold any on-air showing of the play until well after the show closed at the theater.

The radio show on Saturday morning was swamped with calls again about "The Future is Now". The pressure was on more than ever for me to release something on CD for the listeners of the show. My email box got flooded with over twenty thousand requests for the song in just the space of the hour I spent on the air. It was looking more and more like I would have to get into a recording studio somewhere and create enough material to fill a CD for sale.

Of course, with my period well under way, I couldn't have as much fun with Adam as he or I would have preferred. We did spend two marvelous nights just kissing and cuddling together under the covers.

********************

Tuesday, January 14, 2003 in the Stevens Media Services office.

Barb looked up as the outside door opened. The smiling face of Rebecca Stewart poked around the doorjamb.

"Is she gone, Barb?"

"She's out at a remote this morning. " Barb pointed toward the television on the counter. It showed a picture of Jen and Ed at the waterfall in Chittenango with the word "Live" at the bottom.

"I didn't want to get her involved in this right now. She doesn't need to get worried over this."

"Why do I get the feeling the word 'yet' ought to be in there somewhere, Becky? Come on in and warm up while you tell me what the hell is going on."

Becky walked into the office then closed the door behind her. She put a folder on Barb's desk then took off her coat and draped it over the back of another chair. She sat down wearily in the chair next to Barb's desk then picked up the folder and spread a few pictures on the desktop.

"Take a look at these, Barb." Becky pointed to one picture in particular.

"OH MY GOD! That's Jen isn't it! How did you get these?"

"Some very costly surveillance and that's NOT your boss. I made sure of her location when these pictures were taken. She's in the clear. We don't know just quite who she is yet but we have some interesting leads."

"You're SURE this is isn't Jen? I could swear that…"

"Barb, she was in Orlando last week when these were taken. This is someone that looks a great deal like her, enough to pass as her with some makeup and maybe a wig."

"Who is she?"

"No idea yet as I said. We did manage to trace the plate number of the car she was driving. It was registered to a small storefront church and rescue mission on the city's south side. We're looking into the group. Not much to go on yet though."

"Anything else?"

"We figured out how they were getting the mail. Seems they have an inside contact at the bank's processing center. They were getting tipped off when the statement was mailed. That explained why we never saw her until the day the statement arrived. Apparently that's the only thing they're using that address for. Not even the homeowner is aware of what's going on. They're never home when she comes to pick through the mail looking for the bank statement. The bank's keeping an eye on the person but for the moment they're not doing anything at our request. They're interested in just what is going on too."

"How did you find out about that?"

"Can't tell you. I can say it came from a private contact though."

"I'll leave it at that, then. So where do we go from here?"

"We look into who the woman in those pictures is and we find out as much as we can about that church."

"All right then. Anything else, Becky?"

"Not about the case, Barb."

"What else is there?" Barb leaned back in her chair and looked at her friend.

"You, Barb, there's you. How are you doing?'

Barb stared at the desk for a few moments before looking at Becky again. "Fine, I'm fine, Becky." A tear rolled down Barb's cheek.

Becky reached out and caught the tear before it rolled off Barb's face. "Then how come you're doing this?" She held the single tear up in front of Barb.

"Must be my hormones need adjusting again, Becky." Barb took out a tissue and mopped her eyes then gently blew her nose.

"Somehow I don't think you're telling me the whole story now, Barb. Come on, spill it."

Barb looked sadly at Becky. "I'm scheduled for the final surgery in less than two weeks. I was just recalling what we had together that we'll never have again."

"The sex was great, wasn't it?" Becky smiled as the memories of the nights spent in passionate lovemaking with the man that Barb used to be came flooding back. "Umm… can you… um… do you want to…?"

"I can't Becky. What little is left down there doesn't work that way any more."

"Then it's really over between us isn't it?"

"Yes, Becky, it is. I know for a fact that you're not bi or gay so there's nothing we can do about it is there?"

Becky stared at the floor. "No, there isn't." She leaned over and hugged Barb tightly. "I do want us to stay friends though if that's all right with you."

Barb's face brightened considerably as she returned the hug. "I'd like that, Becky, I really would." They sat hugging each other as the tears flowed for several minutes.

Becky was the one that broke the hug. "I guess I'd better get going, Barb. I doubt that you want to go into all of this with your boss at the moment, right?"

Barb nodded in agreement. "She's got enough other things to worry about this week, Becky. She doesn't need to deal with this yet."

"I'll call you with any updates, Barb. Let me know when you're ready for visitors in the hospital. I'd like to come see you, okay?"

"I will, Becky. Thanks for staying my friend. I really need some right now."

"We go to far back and we've been through too much together for me to do anything else, Barb. I'll always be your friend no matter what happens." Becky hugged Barb tightly after she put her coat back on. "Gotta go, lots of things to do on this case and your boss might be back in just a little while."

Barb watched as Becky left closing the office door behind her. Another tear slowly rolled down her cheek as she placed her head in her hands and cried softly to herself.

To be continued in Zapped Chapter 15.

Zapped! -15 – The Hornet’s Nest

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

College / Twenties

TG Themes:

Permission:

Zapped! Chapter 15 — The Hornet’s Nest

Zapped - Chapter 15 — The Hornet’s Nest By Bob Arnold

Thanks to Lynn Jennings for editing and proofing assistance with this chapter. Any errors remaining are mine after a few last moment changes to the story.

Jennifer's Diary entries
Monday, January 20, 2003 -

The phone was ringing off the hook when I made it into the office after sleeping a bit late this morning. Barb was answering the lines while furiously scribbling notes. She looked up at me just after putting down the telephone from the most recent call. As the handset hit the phone the line started to ring again. She politely answered the phone and asked the caller if they would please hold for a few moments. She hit the hold button and turned toward me with a weary smile on her face.

"Well, Jen, you've really gone and done it now."

"Done WHAT?"

"Stirred up a hell of a hornet's nest you have. Here, look at these!" She shoved a large stack of telephone call slips into my hands then went back to the telephone lines.

The stack was arranged with the oldest call on top. The first group was from the casting people from each of the major evening and late night talk shows. Every one of them wanted me to come on and perform a few songs and talk about the radio show and anything else I was doing. The rest of the stack was from various entertainment publications and media shows requesting interview time. As I leafed through the pile Barb answered at least ten more calls. There was finally a momentary break in the activity and she hit a code on the phone that busied out all of the incoming lines temporarily. Callers would get a busy signal or our voice mail system until she released the lines. She seemed frazzled as she slumped back in her chair.

"I was wondering when you were gonna be able to come up for some air."

"It's been like this since eight this morning when I took off the auto answer function, Jen. Even the voice mail system can't handle it. The display on my phone says that it's full. I haven't had any time to check it yet."

"Why don't you let the lines stay busy for a while longer and take a break. I think you need one."

"But what about…"

"Them?" I pointed to the telephone with all the incoming lines blinking busy. She nodded with a worried look on her face. "Barb, if they want to talk to me that bad they'll keep trying to call, okay? If they give up because they get a busy signal for a few more minutes they really didn't want to talk to me did they?"

"Well, when you look at it like that, I guess you're right. Come on, then. I need CHOCOLATE!"

"Right! … To the kitchen!"

Barb followed me into the kitchen and waited patiently at the table while I made up two large mugs of hot chocolate with marshmallows and an extra-large dollop of chocolate syrup. I placed a mug in front of Barb.

"There you are, Barb, my own creation. I call it 'Chocolate Overload'. Drink up and relax! Take all the time you need.” I nodded my head toward the office. “They'll wait." I took a long sip from my cup and smiled as the flavor saturated my taste buds.

Barb took a long sip from her cup and almost purred with enjoyment. "Oh… that's great, Jen. Just what I needed!"

We sat together in silence for a couple of minutes as we both relaxed. Barb put her cup on the table and wrapped her hands around it.

I pointed to her hands gripping the cup tightly. "Cold hands, Barb?"

"Just nerves I guess. I'm worried about the surgery next week."

"Whatever for? I thought you wanted it."

"I do but…" She paused with a confused look on her face.

"But what?"

"Well, there are things you don't know about me that maybe you should know, Jen. Like my background… I used to be…"

"A police officer that got a 'make-over' that he didn't want from a very nasty group of people?" Her jaw dropped wide open. "Yes, I know all about that, Barb."

"But how?"

"Like you, I have a few secrets of my own, Barb."

She took a long draw from her mug. "I didn’t know."

"And, like your background, let's keep this between us, okay?" I used one hand to take a long sip from my own mug while I used the other one to squeeze Barb’s hand.

"I can buy into that, Jen. I never would have suspected that of you. How did…?"

I raised a hand to cut off any more questions. "That's a long story best left mostly untold, Barb. No ‘cloak and dagger’ stuff or secret missions, I assure you. I can say that I detected and prevented a break-in attempt on some extremely sensitive data on some very private government computers. The hackers were trying to use the systems where I used to work to make the attempt. I shut them down and backtracked where they were. Because of that I have and still maintain contacts in a few government agencies that, for various reasons, have no names.”

“So how did you find out about me?”

“It was as simple as a call to my friends in the police department to have them do a background check on your current name. A few things turned up that didn't sound quite right. A little more digging turned up the truth."

"But if you found out that means that THEY'LL find out!"

"No it doesn't. I know the old you still has a price on her head with a very pissed-off group of people. I didn't want my best office staffer have to keep looking over her shoulder all of the time. I had those friends of mine in the right places take care of the problem. It'll take more than an act of Congress to unlock your secrets now. You still need to be careful and probably always will, Barb. I'm not certain if anyone discovered your secret before I did but then I had help most people would never have."

"Thanks, Jen. I owe you for this."

"No, you don't. You just keep doing what you've been doing for me each day and try to enjoy life. You deserve it."

A few tears streamed down Barb's face as I pulled her close for a long hug. Her tears slowly subsided then I handed her a tissue to mop her streaked face.

"Well, what do you think? Have we kept 'em waiting long enough?" I nodded toward the office down the hallway.

"I think so. Let me clear the voice mail backlog and then I'll open up the lines again, that way anything I miss will at least get answered by the voice mail system."

"Sounds good to me. Now go fix your face and dive back into the chaos on the phones. I'll look over the pile I have already. Can you bring in the voice mail messages when you get them? If you can date and time them like you did with the messages this morning I'll start with the oldest ones first."

"What about anything affiliated with MouseWorld? You do have a contract with them."

"I'll give them priority of course. I owe them that much."

"All right. See you in the office in a few minutes. Umm… Can you make me another one of these?" Barb pointed to her empty mug.

"Sure! Overload again?"

"Is there something beyond Overload?"

"Think you can handle it?"

"Well, at least let me try it."

"All right. Be right there." Barb left for the office as I made two more mugs of Overload. I put about a dozen of the new OREO cookies with the chocolate cream in the middle on a couple of small plates and wrapped each of the plates in plastic wrap. I loaded everything on a tray and went back to the office.

Barb was busy copying down messages from the overloaded voicemail system as I put the tray on her desk. When she looked up I made the motion of taking a cookie and dunking it into the mug then eating it. She smiled and winked as I took my plate of cookies and mug into my office.

Around twenty minutes later Barb brought in another stack of message slips from Friday and the weekend. Many were the original calls made by the same people that had called this morning. Of course, over the weekend the booking staff at each of the nighttime talk shows had upped the ante and offered more and more to get me on their respective shows. I would give the show on the network run by MouseWorld the first right of refusal after telling them what the other shows had offered and that if they could at least match it I was theirs.

Since the booking person for the show on the MouseWorld network called at least once already this morning I assumed that their office in Los Angles was open at this hour despite the three-hour time difference. I found the call slip with the number on it and dialed it. It rang several times before someone answered.

"Thanks for calling Around Midnight. Normal office hours are eight AM to 6 PM Pacific time. You can leave…" The line clicked then a human voice came on. “Can I help you?"

"Yes. I'd like to speak with Tandy Martin please. I'm Jennifer Stevens."

"Good morning, Jennifer. I'm Tandy. Thanks for calling back. That was a great performance on Friday morning by the way. We'd love to have you as a guest on Around Midnight. Are you interested?"

"I might be, Tandy. The other shows have made better offers though. Because I have a contract with MouseWorld for another unrelated project I decided to contact your show first since you're on their network."

"I do appreciate that and I can work with you to reach some kind of an agreement.”

We spent the next half an hour or so talking over an agreement for me to perform in March on the seventh. That was the first weekend that I didn't have to do the play. It turns out that I had guessed wrong when I thought that the last full weekend was totally in February. The last weekend of the play was on the last day of February and the first two days of March. The seventh was a Friday and to make the appearance I would have to do the radio show from Los Angeles on the following Saturday morning. Since the radio network affiliate in Los Angeles let me use their facilities a few times before, I was confident that I could make arrangements to broadcast from there again.

"Well, Tandy, I think we've about covered everything. I'm looking forward to seeing you on the sixth ahead of the show."

"Me too, Jennifer. Oh, I didn't think to ask before, will you need hotel arrangements for your band?"

"Band? I don't have a band, Tandy."

"No band? Isn't that kinda unusual for a singer?"

"I'm not really a singer, Tandy. That all happened recently."

"That's going to be something of a problem. I suppose you can send along some sheet music and I can arrange for you to perform with the studio band. It would be much better if you had your own band along with you."

I thought for a few moments. "Tandy, how long before you need to know about arrangements for a band to travel with me?"

"I need about a week's notice, Jennifer. Do you think you can find a band to work with you?

"Maybe. I used to do sound for a band but I haven't seen them for quite a while. I don't know what they're going to say about this if I ask them."

"Well, just let me know as soon as you can then. I'll see you in Los Angeles on March sixth one way or the other, right?"

"We have a deal, Tandy. Please draw up the agreement we talked about and fax it to me. I'll turn it around as quickly as I can."

"You'll have it later this morning, Jennifer. Thanks for calling! Bye!" The line clicked then went dead as I put the telephone down. I looked up to see Barb standing in the doorway.

"Another trip to LaLa land, eh?"

I shrugged then smiled back at her as she sat down in the chair next to my desk. "I guess. That was just the first of the late night shows. The one on the network MouseWorld owns."

"Well, before you make any other calls you might want to make this one." She put a call slip on my desk. It was from Jason Stockwell at the division of MouseWorld that handled the recording artists. "He really wants to talk with you and fast."

"All right, Barb. Where is he located anyway?"

"I think he's located at corporate in Florida so you can make the call right now, Jen. No procrastinating on this one, okay?"

"Can I at least go to the bathroom first, Momma?" I pouted like a little girl then looked at the floor as I squirmed slightly in my chair like a little kid trying hard not to do the pee-pee dance.

Barb giggled then shook her head at me. "I suppose but no dawdling young lady!" She waggled a finger at me.

"I promise!" I headed for the bathroom in the office next door and quickly emptied out after drinking those two large mugs full of hot chocolate. A trip to the kitchen and I had a mug full of ice-cold milk with ice added to keep it cold in my office. I also grabbed the rest of the bag of chocolate cream OREOS.

I refilled Barb’s cookie plate and watched for a few seconds as she efficiently dealt with the overloaded phone lines. I took the rest of the bag and headed for my office. The bag of cookies wound up on the corner of the desk as I picked the call sheet from the studio then dialed the number.

"Hello. MouseWorld Records… If you know the extension of..." I grimaced at the automated system then pressed the numbers for Jason's extension.

"Jason Stockwell, can I help you?"

"Hello, Jason, Jennifer Stevens returning your call."

"Jennifer! Thanks for calling! Do you know you've got the brass around here almost ready to bust? Everyone is so excited that you're going to do some recording for an album! I've been assigned to help you."

"All right, Jason. I hadn't expected to have to record something for a while yet though."

"Well, we'd really like to get started as soon as possible. Our test samples for your song 'The Future Is Now' are simply off the charts. If we had something to release right now we think it would go platinum as a single in a space of a few weeks. "

"I guess that I'll have to take planning for a recording session seriously then. What time frame did you have in mind?"

"The sooner the better as we see it. I'd be deliriously happy if you could start next week."

"Hmm… I can't make it happen that fast, Jason. How about around the middle of March after I get done with the play? It will have to be scheduled around my work with MouseWorld in Florida though."

"Is that the earliest you're available?"

"I'm afraid so, Jason." I heard him sigh softly to himself.

"Then that's what I'll have to work with. Is your band ready? How much time will you need to get ready?"

"Band? That's the second time today someone has asked me about a band."

"Really? Who asked first?"

"The folks at Around Midnight. I have a guest appearance scheduled on March seventh. They wanted to know if I was going to bring my own band with me."

"And you said…"

"That I didn't umm... don't have a band, Jason, at least not yet anyway. I do have a possibility in mind though."

"Please let me know as soon as you have something lined up. Otherwise, I'll find some studio musicians and we'll need a lineup of songs you might like to do so we can get arrangements done. Because of the time we need to get ready, I have to know by the end of this week."

"All right, Jason. I'll let you know as soon as I know anything. Okay?"

"Thanks, Jennifer. Gotta dash. The work of a studio manager is never done. Bye!" The line clicked as I put the phone down again.

The ice in my glass of milk had melted a bit leaving a film of milky water on top. I twirled the glass a little to get the water and milk to mix as I stuffed an OREO into my mouth and sipped a bit of milk. As the cookie began to disintegrate, I leaned back in my chair pondering the last two phone calls.

Both the Around Midnight folks and the recording studio seemed to expect me to have a backup band of my own. A backup band was, until now, something I never considered. Until now I had never even considered myself anything more than someone lucky enough to be doing a radio and a TV show. Now it appeared the rest of the world was starting to view me as a singer as well.

The guys in Pleasant Valley Sunday had always wanted me to perform with them. The one time they did try to set up a date for me to work with them I had to be elsewhere for a public appearance. The band seemed to be mad at me and as a result I hadn't heard much, if anything, from them in weeks. I wasn't certain how much they knew of my own activities either. I owed something to them and decided to give them first shot at being my backup band. I could afford to add four new employees to the payroll now so they could give up their day jobs if they wanted to pursue their music with me. It took a few minutes to find the CD that the band had recorded in my garage. I popped it into the bookshelf stereo system behind my desk then called Barb into the office.

"What's up, Jen?"

I pointed to a chair. "Take a seat and listen to this for a little while then give me your honest opinion. No bullshit on this one, Barb, just tell me the truth, okay?"

"If that's what you want, that's what you'll get, Jen. You know me well enough by now."

"Good! That's why I asked you in here." I pressed the button on the remote control to start the CD playing then turned my chair so my back was toward Barb and closed my eyes as the music started to play.

Somewhere around thirty minutes later the eighth song ended and I switched the player into the pause mode. "Well, I know you recognized my voice as the singer. What did you think of the band? Could they be good enough to record and perform with me?" I stayed with my back to her, as I didn't want her to read anything into her criticism from the expression on my face.

"It's going to take some work but, yes, I think that they just might be good enough to back you. Where was that recorded anyway?"

I turned my chair around to face her. "In my garage during the summer. The guys asked me to sing with them that day and didn't tell me the CD recorder in the sound rack was running. They intended that it be a demo CD of us so they could get some jobs with me singing with them. It never worked out that I could though."

"Why didn't you ever work with them, Jen? You sound pretty good."

"Time or at least lack of it, Barb. The band and I could never seem to get together to perform. I haven't heard anything from them lately."

"I guess that you have to find a band to back you pretty quickly, right?" I nodded in agreement. "Then you need to talk to them as soon as possible. Who's the most laid-back one in the group?"

"Tom Sutkoff, I guess. He's married and was always the most level-headed one."

"Then call him and find out what's happening with the band and sound him out about working for you."

"Thanks, Barb. You've been a big help."

"You're welcome. By the way, I loved the Overload hot chocolate and the OREO chocolate cookies. Quite a combination!"

I popped another OREO into my mouth and drained my mug of the remaining milk. By now it was about half water and half milk from the ice but it was still ice cold. I smiled as Barb stood up to return to her office. "I always loved chocolate before but now I find that I absolutely crave it quite frequently. At least it's a nice vice to have. I can think of many things that are a hundred times worse to be hooked on."

"I feel it too even though my body isn't fully female as yours is. Must be the hormones I think. I'm going to make another mug full, want one?"

"Pass, Barb. I'm saving room for lunch later." I patted my tummy gently. "Gotta watch the waistline these days. There's a clause buried somewhere in the MouseWorld contract."

“SHEESH! With your weird metabolism you have to worry?” She smiled as she left my office headed for the kitchen with her mug in her hand. I turned back to the CD player and started it again letting the rest of the CD play as I thought over what to say to Tom when I called.

The CD played the last two songs then cycled back to the start before I pushed the stop button. I put the CD back in the jewel case and put it away in the desk where I found it. My trusty Palm m105 PDA yielded Tom's work number and his home number. Tom's regular job was with one of the local TV stations as an engineer on the tech crew taking care of the all the equipment.

It was nearing lunchtime and I knew that Tom would be taking a break from the activities at the station. I picked up the phone and dialed the number then punched in Tom's extension into the system.

"Tom Sutkoff, Can I help you?"

"Hi, Tom, Jennifer Stevens calling. Do you have a few minutes to talk?"

"Jen! How are you? I always have some time to talk to you, darlin'" His Texas drawl sounded great since I hadn't talked to him in what seemed to me to be years.

"I'm doing fine, Tom. How are you and Darla? I know by now she's had the baby, right?"

"Yup. It was a girl like we hoped, almost 7 pounds too, and healthy. Darla had some problems with the delivery like we thought she would. The docs say she shouldn't have any more kids."

"I'm sorry to hear that, Tom. How did Darla take the news?"

"She took it just fine. According to her, delivering a baby is kinda like trying to pass a bowling ball through there so she's willing to pass on any more kids. She even had her tubes tied after the delivery. Strange thing is I'm having a hard time keeping up with her in bed now that she doesn't have to worry about getting pregnant again."

"Sounds like she's wearing you out at night."

He chuckled a bit. "Almost, Jen, almost. I have to take extra vitamins to keep up with her."

"I'm glad to hear she and the baby are doing well. I'll have to call her when I can get sometime free and go over for a visit."

"I heard you're really busy these days, Jen. We had quite a few requests to have you perform with us but we know your schedule is pretty busy these days."

"That's true, Tom. Just how much do you know about what I'm involved in?"

"Only what I read in the papers, why?"

"Well, there's more going on than most people know about. Something of interest possibly to you and the band is that I have a recording deal with MouseWorld and I'm scheduled to do a late night talk show tour next month."

"Really? And what made you think of calling me?"

"I need a backup band, Tom, and I thought of Pleasant Valley Sunday first. Do you think the guys might be interested?"

"You mean guys and gal don't you?"

"Did Jack go through with the plan to try living as a woman?"

"Yup. The rest of the band talked it over and it really doesn't matter to us. Jackie as she calls herself now is still a great drummer and her voice sounds more natural as a woman than it ever did as a man. She's doing fine. She looks so convincing that we have to beat the men away from her with a stick wherever we play."

"I'm glad to hear she’s doing well. So is there any interest in talking to me about what I have in mind for the band?"

"I'm certainly willing to listen, Jen. Let me talk to the others and I'll let you know."

"I'm on a kind of tight schedule, Tom. Can everyone come over to my house tonight? I'd like to talk to everyone at the same time if you don't mind."

"Umm… I think I can arrange that."

Over the next few minutes we worked out the details of the time then said our goodbyes. Just as I put the phone down Barb came into the office.

"Lunch is ready, Jen. Just sandwiches today since we stuffed ourselves this morning. How about a nice bacon, lettuce and tomato sandwich?"

"Sounds good to me, Barb. I think I'll just eat at my desk today though. There's still a lot of calls to return."

"All right but don't drive yourself too hard. You'll pay for it eventually if you do. Remember that you have to take better care of that body of yours than you did before."

I looked up at Barb and smiled. "Okay, Mom! I promise!" I made a crossing sign over my heart and then giggled as she shook her head at me.

"Keep working at it, Jen. You've almost got that ditzy blond act down right!" She spun on her heel and headed for the kitchen giggling quietly. I had to admit that Barb gives as good as she gets and giggled to myself.

Minutes later Barb returned with a sandwich and a tall glass full of diet soda for me. I turned on the television in my office and settled in to watch the noon news and eat. There wasn’t much of interest on the news until the station did their short entertainment segment. I turned up the volume when the logo for Space Quest popped up on the screen.

“ … and producers announced today that Space Quest has been officially canceled by the network. The remaining episodes will be shown over the next several weeks until a replacement is found to put in the show’s time slot. Moving on to other Entertainment News…”

After turning the volume down I continued eating my sandwich. At least I knew now that the offer of doing the two episodes of Space Quest was a moot point in any of my future plans. While I had been looking forward to the experience of working on a television show, it really didn’t upset me that the chance was gone. I knew that I’d find something else to take the place of the missed opportunity.

My plate was now empty so I drained the last of the soda from my glass and took the dirty dishes back to the kitchen. After a stop in the bathroom to refresh myself, I went back to the office to dive back into the growing pile of call slips. Barb had added a couple more stacks through the morning hours.

The slips got sorted into piles based on priority. A few I had to handle myself while I could have Barb handle the rest with either a polite refusal or to set up an appointment time when someone could call and talk to me or visit me for an interview. Fortunately, most of the callers were willing to take a phone interview over a personal visit. The television folks, however, wanted to meet me in person.

It seemed that I was also now on the radar screens of a few of the larger tabloid newspapers. Several had called to ask about interviews. I decided for the time being to decline those interviews and concentrate on what appeared to be the more reputable publications and media outlets. It crossed my mind momentarily that the tabloids would make up stories about me anyway if I became a much larger media target. So far, with the news of my change of sex being public information, I had remained out of their slimy spotlights. Until now there had been little for anyone to speculate on and little information available for someone to twist into the type of story they seemed to like. I knew that wasn’t going to last and that I would have to vigorously fight any incorrect information they published. I made a note to have Barb start picking up a few of the larger tabloid rags and keep watching for anything printed in them about me.

One of the call slips was a message from Mark at MouseWorld asking that I call him as soon as possible. It was in the last batch Barb brought in just before lunch. I hit the speed dial button on my phone and moments later Mark picked up the line.

"Hi, Mark, Jennifer Stevens calling. What's going on today?"

"Hi, Jen. I need to let you know that the Space Quest show has been cancelled."

"I already heard about that on the noon news here, Mark. It really wasn't much of a surprise."

"Sorry I couldn't get through before you heard the news another way. I really wanted to be the one that told you."

"Not a problem, Mark. Since you're on the phone do you want to solidify my schedule now for the attraction opening and the TV show? I really need to get something in place so I can plan around it."

Over the next hour we worked out a schedule up through the television show that would open the exhibit at MouseWorld. It seems that they had decided to call the exhibit "The Future Is Now" after the song I wrote. I was quite flattered and more than a little concerned that if the whole thing was a flop that I was being set up to take the blame. There wasn't time right now to worry about that though.

"Well, Jen, it looks like we have a workable schedule then. Is there anything else you want to change in it?"

"No, nothing at the moment, Mark. It might need a little fine-tuning here and there but overall I can handle it."

"Great! One other thing… umm… are you maybe up for doing a movie after the exhibit opens?"

"A movie? Hmm… tell me a bit more about what you have in mind?"

"Well, the network is looking to do a re-make of an old John Wayne film called 'Donvan's Reef' to air around Christmas time this year. We think you'd be great as the Amelia Dedham character. Are you familiar with the movie?"

"I am, Mark. I'm a big fan of many of John Wayne's films. I may be interested. Is there a script yet?"

"Yes. Want me to send a copy?"

"Sure. I'll look at it and get back to you as soon as possible."

"Thanks, Jen. Is there anything else we need to talk about on this call?"

"No, I think we've taken care of everything, Mark."

"Great. I've got to run. I have a call on another line. When are you coming down again?"

"Tomorrow, Mark. That's when I do the voice-over for the animation. I'll be there for a couple of days then I have to come back to do the play."

"See you tomorrow then! Bye!" The line clicked then went silent. I put the phone back on the desk then slumped in my chair.

The schedule I had just agreed to would have me in Orlando at least two or three days a week until the play was over then, after the round of nighttime show appearances, I would be in Orlando until the TV show was broadcast. The sole break would be the time needed to record an album for release unless the production was moved to facilities in Orlando to reduce my travel time.

The possibility of the Donovan's Reef re-make was intriguing too. I suspected that it would involve an on-location shoot in Hawaii since the original film was set on a South Pacific island in the late fifties. I wondered if they intended to update the film time-wise or to simply shoot it as originally scripted. Mark said he would send a script so I put it out of my mind until it arrived.

Before I had much time to dwell on what I had just gotten myself into Barb called from her office. "Jen, there's a Tom Sutkoff on line 2 for you. He says he's returning your call. Do you want to take it now?"

"I got it, Barb!" I picked up the phone again and hit the button for line 2.""Hi, Tom. What can I do for you?"

"I got in touch with everyone else and they can come over to meet with you around seven tonight. Is that all right, Jennifer?"

"That's good for me, Tom. No instruments are needed since we're just talking things over."

"All right, I'll see you at seven. I'll let the others know. Gotta get back to work now! Bye!"

"Bye, Tom, and thanks!" I put the phone down again then started to make some notes on a pad of paper of things I needed to talk over with the band. The list grew to three pages before I ran out of things to talk about. Anything on the last two pages wouldn't matter a bit if the big question weren't settled first. I wondered if they would be willing to be my backup band for both the album and the TV shows?

The rest of the afternoon was spent arranging several more talk show appearances up until I had to do the TV show from Orlando. When I glanced at the clock it was nearly half an hour past quitting time and the lights were still on in Barb's office.

I wearily slumped into the chair beside her desk. "Ah… Barb… GO HOME!"

"I know. I'm almost done. I'll be just a couple of minutes more."

"GO HOME, Barb. I have the excuse that I live here. YOU don't. This will all be here tomorrow morning. Now go home and get some test. I don't want you to get yourself all run down before your surgery."

"Thanks for worrying about me. Mom!" She started shutting down her computer and straightening her desk.

"It's been a heck of a day hasn't it? I thought that the phones were never going to stop ringing."

"They haven't yet. I just turned on the auto answer after I cleared out the voicemail system again. It'll be full again in the morning. Ready for round two?"

"Nope. Remember that I have to fly out in the morning for Orlando for the voice-over work. I'll be gone when you open the office in the morning."

'Damn! I was so busy I forgot all about that. Good thing I scheduled all of that last week wasn't it?"

"I'll say it was. Now GO HOME and get some rest. I'll be back on Thursday afternoon. I'll take my cell phone so you can reach me for the big stuff. Anything else can wait until I get back."

"I promise not to call unless it something real big, Jen. Do you want to check in with me at home each night?"

"Not really. I trust your judgment, Barb. You haven't let me down yet so go ahead and run with things. I'll be on the plane out of Orlando on Thursday so I should be back here in the afternoon."

Barb put on her coat and grabbed her purse from a drawer in her desk. "Then I'll see you then, Jen. I left a couple of sandwiches for you in the fridge and the dishwasher is loaded and all set to go when you're done."

I followed Barb to the door then locked it after I watched her car pull out of the driveway. The pile on my desk was still there and I decided that it would still be there but somewhat larger on Thursday when I got back. I grabbed the pad with my notes for the band and headed for the kitchen to have supper.

The sandwiches were great. I had both of them and then finished up with a slice of a Sara Lee Devil's Food Chocolate cake I found in the fridge. The dirty dishes were dumped into the washer for a cleaning run. A glance at the clock told me that there was almost an hour left until the band was supposed to arrive for our discussion. I headed for the living room and got comfortable on the couch to study and revise my notes.

The clock on the VCR read ten minutes before seven when the doorbell rang. When I answered it I saw a woman bundled up in a heavy parka wearing jeans and heavy boots. "Can I help you?"

"Well, I must be doing something right. You don't recognize me do you, Jennifer?"

"Jack, err… Jackie?" She nodded in agreement. "Come on in. It's freezing out there!"

She stepped inside and I closed the door behind her as another blast of frigid air hit the porch. She took off her parka and scarf letting her long hair flow down her back. "So how have you been, Jen?"

I took her coat and put it in the closet then hugged her tightly. "I've been busy, Jackie. I see you've been busy too!"

"I want to say something right now, Jen. Whatever happens tonight I want to thank you for making me realize that I had another option. I think I might have done something to myself if I'd gone on as I was. You made a big difference in my life and I wanted to see you in person to thank you." A few tears started to stream down her face.

I hugged her tightly as the tears subsided. I wanted to say more but as I was about to speak the doorbell rang again. When I opened the door it was the rest of the band. "Come on in, guys, Jackie got here a few minutes ago."

When their coats were tucked away in the closet they followed me into the living room and we all got comfortable on the couch. "So what have you all been up to in the past few weeks? I've been so busy I really couldn't follow what's been going on with the band."

Tom glanced at the others almost as if to ask their permission to speak. "Well, we've been lucky enough on our own to get an offer for a record deal of our own. It's with a local company but it's a start, Jen."

"Really?" Everyone nodded in agreement. "I hope it all works out for you. I do need to talk to you about something though."

Tom glanced nervously at the others again. "Go ahead, Jennifer."

"Here's the deal, folks. I have a recording contract with MouseWorld for an album based on the song I wrote plus other material. I really want Pleasant Valley Sunday to be my backup band on both the album and for a series of guest appearances on a few of the late night TV talk shows in a month or two."

Tom answered for the band again. "So what's the billing supposed to be if we went ahead with this, Jennifer?"

"I've gone around and around with the record company but they're adamant on this. They want the title to be 'Jennifer Stevens with Pleasant Valley Sunday' or something similar. They feel since I have the name recognition that my name should be in the group's title. To most people Pleasant Valley Sunday is the title of an old tune by the Monkees."

"What's in it for us?"

"All I can offer is fifty thousand dollars each for the duration of the guest appearances and the time it takes to record the album. Where my career goes beyond that I have no idea. While there's no guarantee that the album will get any kind of response from the public, I've had enough requests for a copy of "The Future Is Now" that the MouseWorld folks want to release something. I should also tell you that you'd most likely appear with me on the TV special in June when the new attraction at MouseWorld in Florida opens."

Tom looked at the other band members. I saw a few shrugs from them before Tome spoke again. "Can we have a few minutes alone to talk about this, Jennifer?"

"Of course, Tom. Is there anything I can get for you while I'm waiting in the kitchen?"

He glanced again at the others. "I don't think so, Jennifer."

"All right. Please come and get me when you're finished talking." I picked up my note pad and headed for the kitchen closing the door behind me.

The case of the shakes I had demanded that I apply some chocolate to try to calm my jangled nerves. I made a large mug full of hot chocolate, Overload style, and waited at the kitchen table. The minutes on the clock slowly ticked by and I had almost drained the mug when Tom stepped into the kitchen.

"We're ready."

"I'll be right there, Tom. Do you want anything? I have soda and …"

"No, thanks." He turned and went back to the living room leaving me wondering what had gone on in there.

The mug got rinsed out and deposited in the dishwasher before I headed back to the living room. When I looked around the room the expressions on the faces of the band didn't tell me a thing.

"Here's what we've decided, Jennifer. The band has voted to decline your offer. We all feel that we want to try this on our own. I… we… know that this could be a big mistake for us. What you've offered would certainly give the band an incredible boost. The down side is that we'd be riding on your coat tails and we don't want to do that. If we're good enough to make it as a band we want to do it under our own name, not someone else's."

At that moment it felt like someone had punched me in the gut. My thoughts drifted back to the phrase Adam had used several times when I offered to help him. "I DON'T want to be known as 'MISTER Jennifer Stevens', Jen. I want to make it on my OWN!" As much as it pained me to hear something similar coming from the band, I knew where they were coming from.

"All right, Tom. I do understand and I want to thank everyone for coming over to hear what I had to say tonight. There's no point in going on with the meeting since the rest of the items I had to talk about were based on the band working with me. Unless you have something else you want to talk about I don't think we need to take up each other's time tonight. I do want to stay in touch in the hope that maybe we can work together at some time in the future, Tom."

"I think we'd all like that, Jen. Sorry we couldn't come to an agreement tonight. We'll be going now." Tom and the rest of the male band members got up to leave. Jackie stayed on the couch. "Coming, Jackie?"

"No, I'm going to talk to Jen about some girl-stuff. You guys go ahead. I doubt that you'd be interested in our conversation, but you're welcome to stay."

Tom nodded then turned to leave. "See you later, Jackie. Don't forget the gig at the bar tomorrow night, okay?"

"I'll be there, Tom." We waited until the guys had collected their coats and departed.

"So what happened in here anyway, Jackie?"

"Just what Tom said, Jen. The guys aren't mad at you or anything like that. They just want to do it on their own. Typical male mindset." Jackie giggled softly. "Listen to me already. I've been living as a woman for less than two months and already I've adapted to the female viewpoint."

"It took me a while too even though I wound up completely feminine physically. I guess it's common no matter what the reason for the change." I turned the conversation away from the band and we spent the next half an hour or so catching up on what each of us had been doing and comparing notes on our changes. When Jackie started to yawn I suggested that we end the evening.

"Thanks, Jen, for taking the time to talk with me. It means so much to have you as a friend."

"I'll be there as much as my schedule will allow me to be, Jackie. Just call."

We hugged then she gathered up her coat and left. When I looked at the clock I realized that I had better get to sleep because I had to be up in another five hours to make it to the airport for my flight out to Orlando. A quick run through the shower and I literally fell into bed after setting the alarm for three AM.

Tuesday, January 21, 2003 -

I barely made it to the airport on time for the flight to Orlando. Security precautions were tight and it seemed like it took forever to get through check-in and board the plane. This time I had to use a commercial airline since the corporate jets owned by MouseWorld were all in use elsewhere. Barb was able to get me a seat in business class on the only flight directly from Syracuse to Orlando without a stop somewhere along the way.

I knew I should have worn some type of disguise when several passengers asked me for autographs as the rest of the passengers were boarding. I had hoped to get a little more sleep during the flight but a constant stream of people passing by and stopping to say hello prevented that. Several of the male passengers even left business cards if I wanted to consider going out on a date with them. I was pleased with myself that I had adapted well enough to be of interest to men but another part of me didn't quite know how to handle the situation. I guess I still had work to do when it came to dealing with most men from a woman's point of view.

The plane got in on time in Orlando and I had no trouble meeting the limo driver that was supposed to take me directly to the studio. At the studio I took a few minutes to let Mark know I arrived and then called the hotel and confirmed that they should hold my reservation for a room until I got there.

With my bags stored away at the studio temporarily, we got started. First I went to a wardrobe area where several costumes were fitted and some alterations were made. I learned that these were the costumes I would use to film the introduction that was to be a part of the exhibit. The same costumes would be used on the television special and my digital self would be wearing the same thing to tie it all together.

The first costume was a body-hugging lycra suit that looked almost like it was sprayed on me. When I looked at myself in the mirror there was a strong resemblance between the way I looked and the way the character Seven-Of-Nine looked in her duty uniform on the old Star Trek Voyager series. The look was very sleek and sexy without being completely revealing. I learned that my usual ponytail hairdo was to also be a part of the character.

After trying on several more outfits, including one composed of a very low cut midriff revealing tank top, an extremely short skirt and black, high heel, over-the-calf boots, I changed back into the original outfit and followed one of the production people to a large room. All of the walls in the room were covered with bright green background material. In the center sat a treadmill and around it were four TV cameras all pointed at the treadmill.

"Umm… what's all this for?" I looked over at the production person as he pushed the buttons on some equipment.

"We're going to tape you walking, jogging and running. It turns out you're got a gait that's quite difficult to animate properly."

I put my hands on my ample hips and scowled at the guy. "What's WRONG with the way I walk?"

He smiled and walked toward me with a handful of white dots on a sheet of paper. "Absolutely nothing! In fact we all find it quite stimulating and we want to make sure we get it right. I'm going to stick a few of these white dots on your outfit in strategic spots. Hold still."

I watched as he placed the white dots on each of my joints including my hips and shoulders. As he worked he explained that the video we were about to shoot would be fed into the computers and analyzed to add the proper gait to my digital character. The white dots were so the computer could find the appropriate joints in each frame of the video to properly follow the motion. He was going to place dots on my breasts over my nipples but hesitated and looked at me. I nodded for him to proceed.

His hands brushed my breasts as he applied the dots. He had to push a little harder to get them to stick because of the contours and the feeling that the pressure generated almost made my knees buckle. I must have been blushing as he motioned for me to get on the treadmill.

"Ready?" I nodded as I tried to get my heartbeat back to something approaching normal again. "Let's start you out at an easy walk, okay?"

"I'm ready." He started the video recorders rolling then set the treadmill in motion.

Over the next few minutes I went from a comfortable walk, to a slow jog, to running almost as fast as I could. When he had enough he slowed the treadmill to a stop. I stood there panting slightly while he removed the dots from the costume. I stopped him just before he started to remove the dots from my breasts and peeled them off myself. Now it was his turn to blush. I thought it looked cute to see this huge hunk of a man blush like a teenage girl.

The next stop was another room where I sat in front of a bank of scanners. They scanned my face from each side and from straight-on. I found out that it was to further refine my character in the computer generated graphics so she looked even more like me. When they were finished they would have a digital version of me that looked and moved almost exactly like I did in real life. The only thing that remained was to record my voice.

After changing out of the 'cat suit' costume and back into my street clothes I found that the morning was long gone. We agreed that things were to resume after lunch and ordered some pizza and sodas from a place close by. When the pizza arrived it looked wonderful and I proceeded to put away four slices and a large soda without even thinking about it. I realized that, in my haste to get to the airport, I'd forgotten to have any breakfast. When the pizza completely disappeared we cleaned up and headed for the recording studio.

First I worked on the sound track for the greeting that would be used at the attraction. It took the better part of two hours to finish that to the producer's satisfaction. Then we started on the dialog for the animated pilot. It seemed very strange to say my lines as if the other characters were there. I had to force myself to imagine they were actually there to get the proper mood and energy levels. It wasn't anywhere near as easy as I thought it would be.

Somewhere along the way I learned that Adam had won the part of the nasty villain in the story. His own recording session was scheduled for the following week. I was a bit mad at Adam that he hadn’t said anything about it to me but then I wasn’t around much to give him a chance to do it either.

We barely got a third of the way through the script when time came for me to leave and get settled in the hotel room for the night. I said goodbye to everyone with the promise that I would be back bright and early the following morning. The same limo that picked me up at the airport was waiting to take me to the hotel.

The hotel was one of the theme-based places on the MouseWorld grounds. Since I was working at MouseWorld's request they had arranged a top of the line room for me in the most luxurious hotel in the complex. Well, room wasn't quite the right word. Suite would be better. There were four separate bedrooms each with a king-sized bed and their own bathroom and a larger common bathroom with a huge hot tub. There was a small kitchen complete with restaurant quality appliances and a large living room area with a large screen television, DVD player and theater quality surround-sound system. I was about to call the hotel management to ask if the suite was an error when I heard someone knocking on the door. I left the security bar in place and cautiously opened the door.

Mark's smiling face peered around the edge of the door. He thrust a hand with a bouquet of flowers through the crack in the door. "These are for you, Jennifer."

I took the flowers and set then on a table next to the door. "Just a moment, Mark." He pulled his hand back so I could close the door and remove the security bar. I opened the door again and motioned for him to come inside.

"Thanks for the flowers, Mark. They're lovely." I picked up the bouquet and buried my nose in them inhaling the fragrance deeply. He followed me to the kitchen and watched as I found a small vase and placed the flowers in it. I brought them with me and put them on the coffee table in the living room then got comfortable on the couch.

"I have to ask, Mark. Is this suite an error? It seems an awful lot for just me for a couple of days."

"There's no error, Jen. This suite is yours for the duration of your contract with us. When you're not here it will remain empty so if you want to leave extra clothes or anything else here please feel free to do so. We thought it would make it easier for you since you'll be coming and going for several months. You won't have to find a place of your own unless you want to."

"That's great, Mark. I don't know what to say other than ‘Thanks!’ I really wasn't looking forward to condo hunting."

"We're happy we could do it, Jen. Now, have you had supper yet?"

"No. Did you have something in mind?"

"How about another of those sandwiches you had last time you were here?"

"I'd like that, Mark. Give me a few minutes to get changed and I'll be ready to go." Mark nodded in agreement as I headed for my bedroom.

Since we were going out into the park, I changed into a skirt and blouse from the jeans and sweatshirt that I wore for the trip. I took a few moments to brush out my hair and sprayed on some lilac scent, then I put on a pair of low, wide heels since we'd probably be walking on the somewhat uneven ground in the park. Mark smiled as I walked back into the living room.

"All set?"

"Yes, let's go. Are we walking again?"

"We could but I have a cart waiting in the tunnel system below the hotel. It's the one we've reserved for you while you're here."

"Really? That's great. Thanks, Mark!"

"You'll also be interested to know that you have complete access to the entire park while you're working for us. We want you to be able to have some fun while you're here. Since you're one of our official ambassadors now it won't hurt for you to be seen in the park either. All of the park staff will help you with whatever you need. Just feel free to ask!"

"I don't know what to say, Mark It's all so wonderful!" This was really leaving me searching for something to say. I never expected to be treated like this.

"You don't need to say anything, Jen. Follow me!"

We left the suite and walked to an elevator at the end of the hallway. As we got in he pointed to a card slot. "Run your hotel room card through then press the 'B' key to go to the basement." I did as he asked then the elevator started for the trip four floors down.

The doors opened moments after the elevator stopped. In front of us was a large hallway with the golf cart parked in a special slot marked with my name. The cart also had my name emblazoned on it. I started to climb into the passenger side when Mark stopped me.

"Nope, YOU drive. You have to learn your way around here by yourself. I can't be around all the time to chauffer you. Just start off slowly and follow the map on the dash. You remember where we went the last time?"

"I think so, Mark." I pointed to a restaurant marked clearly on the map. "That's it, right?"

"Right. Let's go when you're ready."

I took a deep breath and slowly pressed down on the pedal to start the electric powered cart. Since we were between shift changes the tunnels were less crowded than normal. I was glad I didn't have to deal with the rush hour traffic. I made it to the underground parking area nearest the restaurant and left the cart in one of the reserved spaces. Mark gave me a small card with the lock and unlock codes on it for the cart. I tapped the lock code into the keypad and put the card in my purse after memorizing both codes. I took Mark's arm and we walked up the stairs to the ground level.

The meal was wonderful and after finishing Mark and I strolled along the area looking at the sights and sounds in this part of the park. Mark had turned on the charm from the start and I found it hard to resist. I did resist however with the knowledge of Mark's conquests that I learned from Rose on my previous visit. I simply enjoyed the attentive company and spent the next hour watching as the start of the nightly parade moved past us.

"Umm… Mark, is there another fireworks show tonight?"

"Sure. Want to go see it again?"

"I think I'd like that. Let's go." He offered his arm as we headed back to the underground parking garage to get the cart. I headed the cart around the end of the lake to the spot we had visited before then took the cart up the ramp and out onto a small hill overlooking the lake.

The night air had started to cool off considerably and Mark pulled a blanket out of a compartment on the cart to help me get warm. I wish I had remembered the last time I was here better. I should have remembered the cool night air and dressed differently. Mark and I huddled together under the blanket and waited for just a few minutes until the show started. I expected to be fending off advances from Mark but he was a complete gentleman and there were no problems with his hands roaming where they weren't welcome. I began to wonder just how much Rose told me about him was the truth and how much was fabrication. Until the facts presented themselves otherwise I decided to be cautious around Mark anyway.

When the fireworks show was over we headed back to the hotel. Mark made no move to come with me to the suite after I said goodbye to him in the basement. Instead he went to another cart and left. I went back to the suite and used the giant tub in my bathroom to get warm and relax in a sea of lilac scented bubbles.

After making sure the door was secure I literally fell into bed and snuggled under the satin sheets.

Wednesday, January 22, 2003 -

I had no problem getting up. In fact, I was looking forward to my time in the recording studio this morning. I found the voice over work yesterday quite challenging despite the time it took. In the studio they had set up a couple of video cameras to record my expressions and hand movements while I delivered the lines as they requested. I was told that they wanted to include as much of my mannerisms and personality into the computer generated character as they could in order to heighten the realism of the animation.

I got up early enough that I had time to eat breakfast in the hotel's restaurant. They had all kinds of fancy breakfast foods available but I went for the basic pancake, bacon strips and an egg. A couple of cups of coffee helped to chase the last of the cobwebs out of my head.

I waited patiently in the lobby for the limo to arrive. When it became clear to me that the limo was late I asked what happened at the front desk. It was then that I learned that instead of a limo the MouseWorld folks had arranged for a car for me to use instead. Of course, if I preferred, I could always request that a driver be provided. I decided that I could handle the driving myself since it meant that I could go where I pleased when my business for the day was over. The trip to the studio took just a few minutes and I pulled into the parking lot just a couple of minutes before I had agreed to be there.

The rest of the recording went about the same as yesterday. I had to repeat each line several times with different inflections and different timings. Since I knew what to expect this time, the session went much faster than yesterday. I finished the recording just after lunchtime and, since there was nothing left for me to do at the studio, I headed back to the hotel.

With several hours left before nighttime arrived I decided to go out exploring the park. The elevator ride to the basement of the hotel took just a few seconds and the golf cart was waiting right where I left it last night. The unlock code brought the cart to life. I picked a destination from the map and headed out.

The trip to the new attraction took several minutes to transverse the huge tunnel system. The cart and I popped up out of the tunnels on the ramp that ended inside the mechanical area of the new building. Sure enough, I found a spot marked with my name and a hard hat and work over-alls in a locker next to the spot for the cart. The crew working on the construction had changed a bit but many of the people there recognized me from my first visit. The welcome was incredible and I spent the afternoon learning all about the attraction from the worker's viewpoint. I even helped diagnose a few new problems that had been driving the crews crazy. It pleased me greatly to be able to help out and it felt good to know that my basic repair and service skills hadn't deserted me with my change in gender. I could truly say now if someone asked that I had a very small part in building the place apart from my job as hostess for the attraction.

The construction crew may have been on an extended schedule to be able to complete the building on time, but my body was on it's own normal schedule. My tummy growled indicating that I had probably waited too long to get something to eat for supper. I said goodbye to the crew, stashed the hardhat and the over-alls in the locker and left to try one of the other restaurants. I had my fill of fancy food and found a small hamburger place not far away from the hotel inside the park.

The hamburgers were positively huge and were loaded down with almost everything you could want. I just managed to put one away and finish my glass of soda before my tummy started complaining that I had eaten too much. The staff of the place knew whom I was when I set foot inside the door and they took care of everything I needed and then some. I didn't even have to pay the check since I was informed that the management had arranged for me to eat anywhere in the park for free. I promised to return whenever I was in the area to sample more of the excellent food there.

Since this was my last night in the hotel before I had to return home I decided that a session in the hot tub was in order. A growing hunger had been building up inside me and I knew that the right combination of bubbles and water jets could give me the stimulation my body was craving. I settled into the hot tub and started adjusting the jets, bubbles and water flows until I found the right combination. The next twenty minutes were shear heaven as orgasm after orgasm coursed through me. When the safety timer kicked the jets off I floated down slowly from the orgasm-induced overload in my brain. It took another twenty minutes before I had enough reliable control over my body to be able to carefully crawl out of the tub. The towels were warm and ever so soft as I patted myself dry. I managed to make it into the bedroom before I collapsed naked in a heap on the bed.

Thursday, January 23, 2003 -

Fortunately for me Barb had the presence of mind to schedule the flight out of Orlando for much later in the morning than the flight that brought me here. The sun was streaming in the window and right across my eyes. I brushed my hair out of the way and looked over at the clock on the nightstand. Three hours to go until the flight left.

There was just enough time to make a quick run through the shower and get myself ready for the mad dash through airport security. This time when I arrived in the hotel lobby there was a limo waiting for me. We got everything loaded and then sped off toward the airport.

It must have looked very strange as the huge limo pulled through the drive-through lane at that Burger King. My stomach had started to complain that it needed filling and the quickest way I knew was some fast food. The sausage, egg and cheese sandwiches served on a croissant at Burger King were always a favorite of mine. An order of hash browns and a large OJ completed the meal. I paid the bill and devoured everything as the limo worked its way through the morning rush hour traffic heading toward the airport.

It turned out that I was early and had to wait in the public waiting area for the flight to board. It wasn't long before someone recognized me then a crowd started to form around me asking for autographs and to just talk to me. That caused the airport security folks a bit of concern as they waded into the crowd to find out what was going on. After being 'rescued' from the mass of people I got escorted to the private waiting area. Even there a few people waiting with me struck up a conversation when they realized whom I was. The time passed quickly and the flight was finally called for boarding.

The flight crew gave me the royal treatment when they connected my face with my name on the passenger list. This flight was on a 747 aircraft so I wound up with a fairly secluded seat on the upper deck after the plane took off. I must have dozed off because the next thing I remember is someone gently shaking my shoulder and telling me to buckle up for landing in Syracuse.

The plane made a normal if somewhat bumpy landing then taxied over to an unloading ramp. It took almost an hour for me to work my way through the luggage pickup then haul everything out to my van in the parking garage. The garage wasn't heated but it did keep the freezing rain and snow off the windows so I had only to wait a few moments before I pulled out onto the access road to head for home.

The roads were glazed over with a layer of ice and hard packed snow from the latest blast of lake effect snow. The salt and sand they put down wasn't very effective since temperatures lingered in the single digits during the daytime. The all-wheel drive on the van paid for itself in just that trip back to my house, alone. It had cost a few thousand dollars above the normal front wheel drive Caravan but I was glad that I spent the extra money.

The driveway of my house was all shoveled out and the sidewalks clear. There was no sign of Barb's car as I pulled the van into the driveway. I piled the bags on the front porch then dug out my keys to open the front door.

The house was warm and the lingering scent of fresh baked bread drifted toward me from the kitchen. I left the bags in my bedroom then followed my nose. There, setting on the kitchen table, was a loaf of bread wrapped in aluminum foil with a note under it. The note simply read, "Be back soon. Out on errands. Until then, enjoy! Hugs, Barb."

The loaf was still quite warm to the touch. I hurried to the fridge and got out a tub of soft margarine and a gallon of milk. I got a bread knife, butter knife and a glass from the drawers and cupboard then sat down at the table. I was working on my second slice of bread when I heard the outside door to the office open the close again. "Is that you, Barb?"

A voice drifted out to me from the office. "It sure is. Be there in a moment!" I heard some scuffling like she was changing out of her boots into shoes then she walked into the kitchen. "I see you found the bread!"

"Barb, you couldn't have given me a nicer welcome back present. This brought back some happy memories of my childhood at least forty years ago. My grandma used to make fresh bread every few days and we'd get a phone call for one of us to go over to my grandparent’s house to pick up a fresh loaf or two. Since we lived about a quarter of a mile away from them at the time, either my sister or I would go running as fast as our feet could carry us to get it and bring it back hot. The smell and taste of fresh, hot bread with butter or margarine on it will always bring back memories of those carefree days of my youth."

"I didn't know, Jen, but I'll remember that. I just wanted some good bread for sandwiches later. I'm glad I made more than one loaf." She opened the bread keeper and pointed to two other loaves all wrapped up tightly in foil.

"Thanks! I hope you're going to take at least one of them home with you. I don't think I can eat all of those by myself."

"I was going to do just that." She plunked down in a chair at the table and cut off a slice of bread for herself. "So how was the trip anyway? You didn't say much when you called in."

"It went okay, Barb. It seems that I won't have to go condo hunting unless I want. MouseWorld set aside a suite in one of their hotels for me for the duration. Four bedrooms with a bathroom each, a huge hot tub and a kitchen and living room area, I couldn't ask for anything better. I also have the complete run of the park. I did a little exploring last night and found an incredible hamburger joint down there. You've got to try one when you go down with me, Barb."

"I'd like that. How did the voice-over work go?"

"Fine. It was a lot more complex that I thought it would be. It took longer than I thought it would for just twenty-two minutes of actual running time. From all the pictures and video they took, they're going to put a lot of me into the character's appearance and mannerisms too."

"Well it IS supposed to be a digital version of you, Jen. Forgive me for asking but were the any problems with umm… HIM… while you were there?"

"No, no problems at all. I thought Mark was really going to go to work on me again but he was a gentleman every time we were together. I'm still going to be careful around him though. Well, enough about the trip. What went on around here while I was gone?"

"The script for the movie came. I hope you don't mind but I looked it over."

"I don't mind a bit. In fact I was going to have you look at it anyway. What's your take on it?" I finished my second slice of bread and cut one final slice.

Barb smiled then shook her head. "My take on it is that if you have much more bread you aren't going to want any supper tonight."

"That's probably true but I was talking about Donovan's Reef."

"Oh… that! The script seems to follow the original movie pretty closely. To be politically correct, all the smoking has been taken out but otherwise everything is pretty close. The lead male character smokes a cigar now and then where the script needs it, like the scene on the beach where he asks her for a match, that kind of thing. The female lead doesn’t smoke at all."

"No nudity?"

"None that I could find. Remember the time frame the movie is set in."

"That doesn't stop them from slipping it in these days, Barb. I at least expected a bikini instead of the one-piece suit in the scene where she challenges him to a swimming race back to shore."

"Oh, they DID go that route. A small red bikini if I remember it right. Does that bother you?"

I thought for several moments. "No, not especially; it would if they try to make me wear a sting bikini with postage stamp sized bra cups but that wasn't the style at the time when the movie is set. The one-piece would be better but I know that's NOT what people want to see."

"True. Skin sells these days. Let's see, what else… oh, yes! The stream of phone calls has trickled back down to normal. Nothing really new to add to the list of people that called. I left the call slips on your desk."

"Thanks, Barb." A big yawn worked its way out of my mouth. "I think I'm going to call it a day and go take a nap. I'm going to suggest that you close up and take the rest of the day off. The roads are getting a little slick out there. I was almost ready to move to Orlando when I heard the weather forecast for here last night."

A visible shiver ran up Barb's spine. "I haven't been able to get warm all day long. I think I'll take you up on that, Jen. Thanks!"

She got up to leave. "Hold on a minute, Barb!" I went to my stash of hot chocolate mix and got out a new box of at least a dozen packets and grabbed a bag of the marshmallows I used. I stuffed them into a paper bag and added a new bottle of the chocolate syrup I used to make Chocolate Overload.

I walked back over to Barb and felt her forehead. "Hmmm… you DO feel a little warm to me, Barb. I prescribe frequent applications of Chocolate Overload as needed to lift your spirits. If you still feel like this in the morning I DON'T want you ANYWHERE near this place, do you understand me?" I waggled a finger in her face as I handed the bag to her. "You need to be healthy for your surgery next week!"

"Thanks, Jen. I'll remember that."

"And if the Overload doesn't fully help add a little vodka to it. After enough of them you won't care how bad you feel!" I swatted her on her rear and led her back to the office. I watched as she shut her computer down and tidied up a few things before putting on her coat and leaving. The taillights of her car faded off into the growing whiteout as I closed and locked the office door.

The stacks of call slips on my desk were ordered into neat piles. I glanced through them noting the Barb had set things up so that I wouldn't have to return any calls today. I switched off the office lights as I headed for my bedroom.

It took about half an hour to unpack the bags and put the clean clothes away. The used stuff wound up in the laundry hampers. I decided that a session in the bathtub would help warm me up considerably since I was still shaking a little from the cold. I got the water as hot as I thought I could stand it and then eased into the steaming tub.

When I finally managed to get out, my skin looked very much like a prune or raisin. The wrinkles were nearly everywhere, even on my fingers and toes. I dried off, then wrapped myself in a thick terrycloth robe. My favorite ‘bunny’ slippers were on my cold feet. I know they looked a bit silly on a grown woman of twenty-five or so but they were the warmest shoes to wear in the house. Only my ski boots were warmer but I hardly wanted to clomp around the house in them for the rest of the night.

A glance at the clock in the bedroom told me that it was nearly suppertime so I made my way into the kitchen. The fridge yielded some roast beef that Barb must have cooked yesterday. I sliced some in rather thick chunks and went about making two huge sandwiches using the fresh bread. Instead of cold milk I made a large mug of hot chocolate and then took my supper into the living room.

The evening news was coming on as I plunked down on the couch. By the time the evening national news was over I finished the sandwiches and almost drained the mug. The thick ceramic mug still held a little of the heat from the hot chocolate and I wrapped my hands around it trying to get warm again. Little shivers kept running up and down my spine as I sat there on the couch. The last time I felt like this was almost a year ago when I was a man. Back then when I felt this way it was almost certain that within a day or two I’d have a serious cold raging in my body. I inwardly prayed that it wasn’t the case in my ‘new’ body. I hoped that it was only the bone-chilling cold outside and not some bug trying its best to make me sick.

The dirty dishes got deposited in the kitchen sink to be dealt with later. Another huge mug of hot chocolate traveled with me back to my bedroom after I got the script from my desk in the office. One of the very few pieces of my old male clothing that I kept were some socks. While my feet were a couple of sizes smaller now, the old socks were very thick and much warmer than the type I now used as a woman. I found two pair and put both pair on my freezing feet. It made my feet feel quite a bit more comfy as I got in bed under two thick comforters. I propped a pillow behind me and sipped at the steaming liquid in the mug as I started in reading the script for Donovan’s Reef.

I think I managed to make it most of the way through the script. At least when I woke up a few hours later it was open to the last three pages. I lifted it off my lap. The clock read nearly two in the morning. The bathroom beckoned to me and I had to give in. I barely made it back to the bed before I fell asleep again.

Friday, January 24, 2003 -

It was hard to tell if the pounding was coming from the bedroom door or the inside of my head. It felt like a couple of football teams were trying to do their practice tackling in there while my nose and sinuses felt like they were blocked with quick setting concrete. The room took a few strange twists and turns as I tried to stand up to open the bedroom door. I didn’t even make it off the bed.

“Jen, are you all right?” Barb opened the door only to find me sprawled out on the bed holding my aching head.

“Do I LOOK all right?” Just that little bit of effort made my head feel like it was spinning. “I feel like I wanna die. What scares me is that I know I won’t. Why do I have to get sick NOW?” I pulled a pillow up over my head to shield my eyes from the lights that Barb just turned on. Light DOES hurt when everything else in your body does.

“Think you can eat something, Jen? It’s almost ten in the morning.”

“Just the thought of food turns my stomach right now. Maybe a cuppa hot chocolate? No marshmallows, just plain?”

“You sure?”

I tried nodding my head yes but it hurt too much to move. “I’m sure, Barb, and can you cancel anything I had scheduled for today? I need to try to feel better for the performance tonight. There’s still no understudy available for my role.”

“I’ll take care of it. Be right back…” She quietly closed the bedroom door as she left.

The room was spinning as I wobbled my way to the bathroom. I made it safely despite the world spinning around me and got seated on the toilet moments before I could hold it no longer. I put my hands over my ears because the noise I made sounded like Niagara Falls in the tiled bathroom. Sound, like light, DOES hurt when everything else in your body hurts.

As I was finishing up, I turned on the water to fill the tub. I got it just as hot as I could stand it then eased myself into the steaming water. I even turned on the showerhead as hot as I could stand to provide some additional humidity in the room. After about five minutes I started sneezing. That blew big gobs of green-tinged mucous out of my nose. I still felt like crap but at least I could breathe a little easier. I heard a knock at the bathroom door.

“Come on in, Barb.”

“You decent in there?”

“I’m ALWAYS decent, Barb.” As she stepped into the bathroom her mouth dropped open in shock. There were no bubbles in the tub to hide my lower regions. “Don’t worry about it, Barb. Next week you’re going to look just like I do down there.” She slowly handed me the mug of hot chocolate. I took a big sip and let the hot liquid melt the glob of stuff at the back of my throat. “I needed this! Thanks!”

She smiled then shrugged. “I’ll NEVER look like you do down there, not exactly anyway. I’d give anything to have hips and thighs like those.” She sighed. ”I better get back to the office, I have to make a bunch of calls to clear your schedule today.” She closed the door behind her.

The water in the tub was starting to cool by the time I finished the mug of hot chocolate. Between the hot liquid in the tub and the hot chocolate in the mug, most of the congestion in my head and throat had cleared. Not completely, but enough that I felt much better. This time when I stood up to towel off, the world remained steady instead of whirling around me. Since my bathrobe and slippers were back in the bedroom I went back there naked.

The bra I put on helped to keep the cool bedroom air off my tingling nipples while the silky panties I put on tenderly caressed my more sensitive parts. I’d gotten used to and even appreciated the sensual nature of the undergarments I now had to wear. The bathrobe was thick and warm as I tied it around my slim waist. The bunny slippers on my feet looked strange but I didn’t really care. They were warm and soft and felt great against the smooth skin of my feet.

Barb found me nearly twenty minutes later sitting at the kitchen table nibbling at a bowl full of Saltine crackers and milk. “Is that an old family remedy? Crackers and milk?”

“Not exactly. If I can keep this down then I’m ready to ease into more solid food. This isn’t as bad if it comes back up again.”

‘I never thought of it like that, Jen. I made the calls, you’re clear of everything you had scheduled today. Everyone said to get well soon. Seems there’s a nasty flu bug going around.”

“Thanks, Barb. I’m feeling better now.”

“I think you should go see your Doctor, Jen. Maybe he can give something to you to help with the symptoms while you’re performing tonight.”

“But I’m feeling better…”

“What if you start feeling bad during the play? Are you going to be able to handle it?”

“Good point. His number is in the Rolodex on my desk, Barb. Can you call and see if I can get in today? I’m going to get dressed.”

The bowl and spoon found their way into the dishwasher after I put the crackers and milk away in the fridge. By the time I was finished dressing in a pair of my warmest jeans, a wool shirt and a sweater, Barb came back into the bedroom.

“The office got through to him at the hospital. He’s seeing some of his post-op patients today. They told me to tell you that he’d see you in the emergency room in an hour or so. Are you ready to go yet?”

“Almost, Barb. Can you drive me? I don’t think I should try it myself.”

“I was going to fight you if you had insisted on driving there yourself. We’ll even take the van. It’s got a better heater than my car. I have it warming up in the driveway now.”

“That’s great! Can you give me a few minutes? I’ll be right here.” I pointed toward the bed,

“All right. Ten minutes, no more. You need to get that looked at!”

I stretched out on the bed for a few minutes thinking that I’d just rest a few moments. The next thing I remembered was a hand shaking my shoulder.

“Time to go, Jen. I gave you a half an hour. We’ve GOT to go now.”

I sat up quickly and swung my feet of the bed. The world took a little spin and I saw what looked like fireworks on the ceiling. “WOW! Who set off the fireworks show in here?”

“What fireworks show? I don’t see any fireworks show!”

“You do when you sit up quickly in my condition!” I wobbled quite a bit as I stood up.

“Here, lean on me. We’d better get moving. I think you’re sicker than you think, Jen.”

“I’m NOT going to argue the point with you right now, Barb. Just lead me and I’ll try to follow.” I staggered out into the hallway with Barb’s help. She helped me put on my heavy parka and bundle up as much as I could.

The wind howled as we walked to the waiting van. The coldness seemed to creep into every pore of my skin no matter if it was covered or not. I managed to get into the passenger seat of the van and get the belt buckled before I drifted off again.

When I woke up again the van was parked close to the emergency room entrance at the hospital. Barb’s hand was gently shaking my shoulder. “Jen, are you okay?”

“I’m here, Barb. I can’t say I’m okay though.”

“Can you make it inside or should I get someone to help?”

I stretched a little feeling the sluggishness leave my aching muscles. “I think I can make it. Let’s go.” I opened the door and stepped out into the howling wind and shuffled over to the entrance. The door popped open and I hurried inside as fast as I could manage with Barb right behind me. I plopped down in a chair in a small waiting area while Barb talked to someone at the desk. She plopped down beside me when she came back.

“The Doctor will be here in a couple of minutes, Jen. How are you doing?”

“I’m okay so far. I just feel very light-headed and a bit disoriented, that’s all.” Another sneezing fit prompted Barb to hand me a wad of tissues from her purse. More green tinged mucus wound up in the tissues as the fit subsided.

“Better hang onto that to show the doctor, Jen.”

“I think you’re right, Barb. Green stuff isn’t normal. It’s a sign of an infection, if I remember things right. My mind is kinda fuzzy though.”

A few minutes later a nurse came to take me into one of the examining rooms. She poked and prodded me for a few minutes then left. Another few minutes went by until my doctor came in.

“You’ve got it bad.”

“Got what bad?”

“The flu. At least with that enhanced body of yours you should shake it off in a few days or so instead of a couple of weeks like everyone else.”

“Fat lotta help THAT is, doc. I have to perform this weekend, remember?” I blew my sore nose into a tissue and sniffled some more.

“About the only thing I can do is to give you something to help relieve the symptoms on a short term basis, there’s no direct cure for the flu other than to let it run its course.”

“I’ll take any improvement in the way I feel as a blessing, if you can help.”

He took out a pad and wrote a prescription then tore it off the pad and handed it to me. “This should help, Jen. Get it filled on the way home and try to take it as easy as possible, okay?”

“I’ll try, doc, I’ll try.” The world started to spin a little as I hopped off the examining table. I held on for a few moments until the world stopped spinning.

“Want a ride out, Jen?”

“I think I can make it. Where’s Barb?” The doctor returned a few moments later with Barb following him. With me supported between them I just made it outside to the van. Unfortunately, while I was inside the emergency room, a couple of newspaper reporters and at least one TV news crew had turned up following an injured person from a roll-over on one of the local highways. As soon as I was recognized I became the focus of their attention.

The questions bombarded me faster than my muddled mind could handle them. Fortunately Barb and the Doctor were able to answer most of them without me getting involved with anything more than a shake of my head yes or no.

I remember very little of the trip back to the house other than Barb going into a drugstore to get the prescription filled. I do remember being stripped naked and tucked into my bed after being given a pill and a glass of orange juice to drink.

Saturday, January 25, 2003 —

When I drifted back to the conscious world again the room was almost black. As I looked around the dimly lit room I saw Tammy curled up in a chair they must have brought in from the living room. I managed to make a bathroom trip to relieve my nearly overflowing bladder without waking her up. I padded quietly back into the bedroom wrapped in my bathrobe and gently shook Tammy’s shoulder.

Her eyes blinked a few times as she woke up. “Hi, Jen. Feeling better?”

“I don’t know about better. Different, yes, but better? I’m not certain.” I sat down on the edge of the bed. “Umm… how long have I been out?”

She glanced at her watch after hitting the backlight button. “Well, it’s about five AM on Saturday morning.”

“That long, eh? I missed the performance last night didn’t I? What did Greg say?”

“He said what everyone in the cast said, ‘Your health is more important than the play at the moment.’ With everything that’s happened so far to fill the bank account missing a few more performances isn’t the disaster it might have been. They all want you back but ONLY when you’re feeling up to it, Jen.”

“Thanks, Tammy. Umm… Do I have a computer show to do this morning?”

“No. I called the station and told them to make an announcement that you had the flu that’s going around and then run the emergency tape we made for things like this. The network isn’t very happy. Seems as though over half of the hosts of their various shows are feeling just like you. What sealed it was when I told them you went to see a doctor yesterday and gave them his number if they wanted to check.”

“I’ll have to talk to them next week I guess. Tammy, why don’t you head home? I think the worst part is over now. You really don’t need to keep an eye on me.”

“I think so too, Jen. Besides, Barb said she was coming over this morning around nine AM to take over from me.”

“WHAT?”

“You heard me.”

“I said I can get along by myself now.”

“Ya, SURE! Like you could yesterday?”

“But yesterday I was…”

“So you’re NOT sick today?”

“But I’m feeling…”

“Go back to bed and don’t fight it, Jen. You can’t win you know.”

The tone of Tammy’s voice told me that the ONLY answer she was going to accept was me getting back in bed and staying there. “All right. I give up. I doubt that I could do the play anyway with the way my throat feels. It’s like I’ve been gargling with ground glass or sand. It feels all scratchy.” The strange feeling made me start coughing again.

Tammy disappeared for a few moments then returned with a large glass of orange juice and some ice. “Here, sip some of this. It should help to cut the mucus in your throat.”

The juice was really cold and the chill helped to reduce the soreness I felt. I put the glass on the nightstand and slipped back into bed after taking off my robe. “I won’t fight it any more, Tammy. The way I feel I don’t think I want to. You run along home and spend some time with your mom. I’ll see Barb around nine, okay?”

“That’s just what I wanted to hear, Jen. I’ll see you later.” She turned out the lights and closed the door of my bedroom behind her. A couple of minutes later I heard the engine of her car start then fade out as she headed home. I briefly contemplated getting up and staying up but before I could reason out why I should do that, sleep overcame me again.

Several hours later the sunshine was streaming in the window right across my pillow. The bright light turned my eyelids a brilliant pink as I drifted back to reality. The wonderful smell of sausage cooking along with an unmistakable aroma of fresh bread called to my now rumbling tummy. It had been more than a day since I even remotely felt like eating anything and now I thought I might be able to eat everything in the fridge in a single sitting.

The room did tilt just a little as I sat up on the edge of the bed. I made my way to the bathroom and took care of the usual morning ritual, then walked naked back to the bedroom. The robe was just where I left it along with my fuzzy slippers. I wrapped myself in the robe and then slid my still cold feet into the slippers. I followed my nose to the kitchen. I coughed a few times in the hallway. As I stepped into the kitchen Barb handed me a glass of orange juice.

“So I see you’re still alive. Feeling better?”

“Marginally, Barb. Better than yesterday anyway. I’m feeling hungry too. It smells wonderful in here right now!”

“That’s MY breakfast. I thought I’d start you out on something a bit safer than sausage and French toast.”

I pouted and stomped my foot almost instantly regretting the jarring motion that sent to my head. “I shouldn’t have done that.” I wobbled over to the table and dropped into a chair. “That HURT!”

Barb put a plate in front of me. A couple of slices of lightly buttered toast and some dry scrambled eggs apparently were my breakfast this morning. “If you can keep that down, I’ll roast a chicken for lunch. That shouldn’t be too hard for you to digest.”

Between the toast, the eggs and the orange juice, I managed to fill up enough so that I didn’t want any more to eat. A few scraps of egg and a bit of toast remained on the plate as I pushed it away.

“Had enough, Jen?”

“Yup. Don’t want to push my luck. Right now I feel fine. I didn’t want to get too full.”

“Go crawl back in bed, Jen. I’m going to roast that chicken, then clean up and head back home. I think you can handle things on your own now. I’ll leave the chicken in the fridge. You can microwave it when you’re ready to eat it.”

“Thanks, Barb. I think you’re right. The best thing I can do is to sleep it off. See you Monday?”

“Yes, but not the rest of the week. I have my surgery scheduled, remember?”

“Of course I remember. In view of what I’m going through and what you’re going to go through I don’t think I’m going to try visiting you. I don’t want to expose you to this any more than you have been already.”

“That’s okay, Jen. I have to admit that I’ve been lucky so far. Hopefully my luck will hold until well after the surgery. Now off to bed with you!”

Reluctantly I made my way back to the bedroom. Sleep must have been what my body wanted because for most of the next two days that’s pretty much what I did. Other than the occasional trips to the bathroom and kitchen I spent the rest of my time in a darkened room with my eyes closed.

Sunday, January 26, 2003 —

Finally just after lunchtime on Sunday I woke up and felt completely rejuvenated. I still had a slight stuffy feeling and a bit of a cough but the overall malaise that had gripped me for the past few days seemed to be gone. After deciding to stay up the rest of the day I wound up in the kitchen fixing myself a meal of spaghetti with sauce and meatballs along with fresh baked bread. I found some frozen dough in the freezer earlier in the morning and took a loaf out to thaw and rise before I put it in the oven.

It was sort of a combination lunch and supper because I really overdid it and stuffed myself far beyond my normal limits. After putting the leftovers away I literally waddled back into the living room to watch the DVD of Donovan’s Reef again while comparing it with the script for the remake. By the time the movie was finished, I made the decision to go ahead with the project. I saw a wonderful opportunity to do something different and, for once, nothing related to my change from male to female.

The script wound up on my desk in my office. The pile of call slips was still where I left it on Friday so I picked them up and looked through them again. I made a few notes on each slip then returned the pile to the desk to go through on Monday morning. The message light on the phone was blinking so I listened to the voice mail and did a call slip for each one. Most were from fellow cast members wondering how I was doing with one of the last messages being from Greg.

Greg’s number was programmed into the phone system so I hit the dial button. A few moments later the line was ringing then I heard a male voice. “Hello?”

“Hi, Greg!”

“Jen? Is that you? Your voice sounds a little different.”

“Yes, it’s Jen, Greg. I guess all that coughing took out my voice more than I thought it did. Good thing I didn’t try to perform last night or today I guess, huh?”

“I’d have to agree. With the way you sound right now you could probably break that glass with your voice but it wouldn’t be all that pretty to listen to. Are you feeling better?”

“Mostly, yes. I wanted to tell you that I think I’ll be back for next weekend’s shows, Greg. Um… just how much did the theater group loose this past weekend anyway by my being sick?”

“Jen, don’t worry about that. We…”

“Greg. Don’t evade the question. How much?”

“I told you not to…”

”GREG! Don’t try to Bullshit me. We go too far back for that crap. How much?”

“Okay, no bullshit” I felt myself get a little light-headed as Greg quoted me the figures over the phone.

“Greg, I didn’t realize that it was that much! Since it was my fault that you had to cancel this weekend I want to make a donation to the group to make up the shortfall.”

“Jen, it’s NOT your fault. You don’t have to do this.”

“What do you mean it’s not my fault? I’m the one that couldn’t be replaced.”

“Like I said, it’s not your fault, well not your fault totally anyway.”

“Greg, you’re babbling again. Not totally my fault? What the hell does THAT mean?”

“Look, Jen, you were just one of almost half the cast and crew that came down with that damn flu bug this weekend. Even if you were well I doubt that we would have had enough people or replacements for key people anyway to go on this weekend. Haven’t you been watching any TV this weekend? The outbreak is all over the news. So much stuff has been cancelled that the whole city is almost shut down.” He sniffled several times then coughed a bit.

“Sorry, Greg. I’ve been sleeping it off most of the weekend. I’ve only felt good enough to stay up a while for just a few hours.” I heard Greg try to stifle a cough then he started in on a coughing fit that lasted almost twenty seconds. It left him gasping for breath. “DAMN! Not you too?”

“Me too, Jen. Now if you don’t mind I’m going to go back to bed. Like I said, this isn’t your problem. Just remember that if everyone else felt like this just how much of an audience would we have had this weekend anyway?”

“I guess there’s something to that line of thought, Greg. You crawl back into bed and I’ll talk to you later in the week. Right now, if I continue to feel better, I’m a go for next weekend.”

“Thanks, Jen. Catch up with you later.” Just before the line went dead I heard him start in on another coughing fit.

After that I spent the rest of the day puttering around in my office with the servers. After supper, which was leftover spaghetti, I dozed off in front of the TV on the living room couch. When I woke up a few hours later it was almost midnight. I had to leave for Orlando in the morning again so I took a shower then went to bed.

Monday, January 27, 2003 —

As usual the pressure in my bladder was what woke me up out a very sound sleep. Most days I enjoyed the body I now inhabited, other times like this morning I cursed it. I always had to use the bathroom at the wrong time. Why couldn’t it have waited another hour anyway?

With the morning ritual completed, I dressed in jeans and a warm flannel shirt. Of course I wore my usual panty hose, soft, silky panties and a bra to support my ample breasts. This time when I packed my suitcase, I traveled lighter than normal. Since I had the suite at the hotel at my disposal I had sent several boxes of clothing and other essentials ahead when I got back on Thursday last week. They would be waiting for me in the room when I arrived. I only packed what I would need for the colder weather of the return trip and enough just in case the boxes weren’t there yet. Instead of three suitcases this trip it would only be one carry-on bag.

Barb was in the office when I walked in. “Morning, Barb!”

“You seem pretty happy this morning, Jen.”

“Any time I can get out of upstate New York and head for a warmer climate I’m happy, especially after my change. I just don’t handle the cold weather like I used to. All my ‘extra padding’ is gone.”

“Well, what little remains is arranged very nicely, Jen. Don’t ever try to change that.”

“I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to, Barb. I didn’t ask to look like this but I’m learning to accept it and even enjoy it. I have a life now that I could never have had before.”

“That’s great, Jen.” Barb looked at the clock built into the phone on the desk. “Umm… shouldn’t you get moving for the airport?”

“I think so. Checking through takes longer each time, partly because of the security and partly because I keep getting recognized. I’m not certain that I’ll ever get used to that.”

Barb smiled and shook her head. “Fame does have its price, Jen. Now get moving or you’re going to miss your flight.”

“I ought to miss it anyway. I really wanted to be here when you had your surgery, Barb. I’m so sorry I can’t be with you.”

“I know. Just come and visit when you get back if the schedule will allow it. I know that your time isn’t always your own to do the things you want to any more. If I don’t see you I should be back in about two weeks. That’s the earliest they said I should be ready to resume work on a light schedule again.”

“Okay, Barb. I’ll see you as soon as I can.” I hugged her as hard as I could. With a bit of a tear in my eye I trudged through the snow to the van and left for the airport.

The ride to the airport was uneventful as was the flight to Orlando. Once again, when the flight crew matched my face to the name on the passenger list, I was given a semi-private seat and the best service they could muster despite the fact that I didn’t expect it or ask for it. Another one of the little perks of my growing fame that partially offset the down side of being recognized all the time.

The warming effect of the sunshine and the eighty plus degree air gently blowing across my face made me smile. For a few days I was free of the gloom and doom that was central New York in winter. Others living there may look at it as a winter wonderland but since my transformation it had become a forbidding place where I was almost never completely warm. The cold winter winds sucked the moisture out of my skin and made my lips dry and cracked no matter what I tried. The constant battle to exist in the ice and snow takes its toll on anyone living there.

The limo delivered me to the doorstep of the hotel in just a few minutes. After checking in I headed for my suite and settled in. The boxes I sent ahead were stacked neatly in the center of the living room area. I decided to leave the un-packing for tonight. I then changed into the shorts and modest tank top I had packed in my single suitcase. In a matter of minutes I was out the door headed for the waiting golf cart in the basement.

My destination was the attraction. On my previous visits I was warmly welcomed by the construction crews and given every courtesy as I toured the building. When the crew found out who I was and the abilities I had, I got conscripted into helping solve the many problems that the groundbreaking work involved in building the place. Much of the electronic, electrical and mechanical systems were unique creations never tried before. That meant a lot of problems that no one had ever seen before.

I quickly fell into a routine of visiting the job site to see how things were going and help resolve any problems that the crews were having. When I wasn’t occupied in meetings, voice-over work or anything else that was needed I spent a great deal of my time working side by side with the technical crews working on the building. It brought back great memories of working on other construction jobs years and years ago. The feeling of satisfaction in bringing the various systems online and seeing the building take shape was quite gratifying.

The sense of bonding with the crew was so great that I was quickly accepted as just another one of the ‘guys’ and was accorded the normal amount of ribbing and having practical jokes played on me. I gave as good as I got and looked forward to my weekly visits to Orlando. Each Thursday I had my favorite burger joint in the park supply us with lunch. I know the crew appreciated it and it just brought us together even more.

The days turned into weeks and the weeks turned into a month rather quickly. I was having a great time until the last week in February.

Thursday, February 27, 2003

It all started to go to hell as we finished lunch. The whole project was running a few days ahead of schedule and as far as I knew it was coming in a bit under the budget. Any time that a job can run ahead of schedule and under budget was a cause for celebration and high spirits among the crews working the job. Everyone was feeling great and we were all ready to make the final push during the three weeks remaining on the main construction phase of the building.

I was deeply involved in diagnosing a problem with an interface between the lighting system and the motion control systems of one of the rides built into the attraction. Everything the crews had tried to get the lighting cues to sync up with the motion of the cars in the ride had failed. I had just located what I thought was the source of the problem was when Freddie Troyer, the electrical crew foreman, came over to me.

“Umm… Jen, You have to come with me. The union stewards are here and they want to talk with you.”

“Okay, Freddie. Something wrong? You don’t look very happy.”

“I’ll let them tell you, Jen. Come on. We’re meeting in the theater.” As I walked behind him he stopped momentarily to talk with a couple of other crewmembers. I couldn’t hear what was being said because Freddie was whispering. The crewmembers dropped what they were doing and sped off down the hallway.

Three men were seated at a folding table on the theater stage. One motioned for me to take a seat on the other side of the table.

“I’m Jason Trask, steward of the electrical union on the job. These other fellows are Tim Jackson and Mortimer White from two of the other unions. Miss Stevens, I must insist you to cease and desist from working with the crews on this job. You are clearly in violation of our respective union’s rules for non-union labor in this workplace. If you refuse to stop then we will be forced to start legal action against you and possibly MouseWorld as well for permitting this.”

My heart was breaking at this unexpected development. I took a few moments to try to compose myself before I spoke. “I understand, Mister Trask. Have I done something that a crew member lodged a complaint about?”

“No, Miss Stevens, not at all. It’s just that we have noticed you here whenever we have visited the job site and investigated your status on the job. According to MouseWorld you’re going to host the audio and video presentations concerning the attraction but other than that you have no business being here. We must ask you to leave and not return to the site unless you are escorted by one of us.”

That statement hurt me very deeply after all that the crew and I had done on the job. “I understand your concern, Mister Trask and I’ll comply with your request. If you’ll excuse me I’ll leave now.”

I ran off the stage heading for the lockers and the golf cart. After stripping out of the cover-alls and hardhat I tossed them in disgust into the locker and slammed the door. The sound echoed through the room and out into the rest of the building. I made it as far as the seat of the golf cart before I collapsed in tears.

There was no way for me to know how long I sat there crying. My emotions were not easy to contain now and I found that if I tried to hide my true feelings that I paid a higher price later. Before my transformation I would just have walked away from the situation with very little feeling one way or the other. Now my emotions were always just below the surface waiting to erupt. I had little control over a laugh or a tear. At the moment I really didn’t care either.

I dabbed at my face with a tissue making a half-hearted attempt to clear up some of the makeup streaming down my cheeks. I tapped in the unlock code on the keypad on the cart and just started to back out when I heard someone yell.

“JENNIFER! WAIT! Don’t go!”

The voice belonged to Bill Davidson, the clerk of the works on the project. “I heard what happened and I want to get this straightened out right now. You’re too valuable to us to let you get away that easy.”

Bill made me to pull the cart back into the slot and lock it. He grabbed my hand and pulled me along behind him back to the theater.

By this time the rest of the crew gathered around the table. The noise was deafening and from what little I could make out an extremely heated argument was under way between the union stewards and the crew. From what I could understand through the roar, the union stewards were being informed of my value to the project in no uncertain terms and that they (the stewards) had royally um… screwed up… when they insisted that I stop. Of course the language used was entirely appropriate for the job site but as a woman they weren’t terms that I tended to use. I did, of course, agree with the sentiment.

It made little headway with the stewards though. “I KNOW ALL THAT! What qualifies her to be here? Can anyone tell me that? What right does she have to work here?”

Bill pulled a dog-eared copy of a thick paperback book from his back pocket and slammed it on the table. “This is the book you wanted us to use as the bible for this job, right Trask?”

“Yes, but what does that have to do with her qualifications?”

“Didn’t you say to pay special attention to a chapter called ‘Theory and Methods for Interconnection of Diverse Control Systems’?”

“Yes, I did. It’s an excellent reference for this job because of the complexity we’re dealing with here.”

“Who wrote that chapter, Trask?”

He picked up the book and flipped through the pages. “Robert Stevens. Why?”

“Remember a story in the news a few months ago about a guy that got hit by lightning and changed into a woman?”

“Yes but…” He glanced from the open book to me then back at the open book again. “ … But that can’t be…”

I looked at him then shrugged my shoulders. “I didn’t like ‘Roberta’ so I chose Jennifer as my new name, Mister Trask. I can give you the number of my doctor if you want to confirm who they say I am.”

We watched as the color drained from his face. It looked like he was going to throw up or maybe pass out from the shock.

“Well, Trask, does THAT qualify her or not? Or do you want to refuse the help of one of the leading experts in the field? Someone who has been working on this project for free? Be careful now, Trask, do you really want to toss aside the main reason this project is likely to come in on time and under budget?”

Trask looked out over the crowd of angry people massed around him. There was a bubbling tar pot outside that the crew was using to seal the roof and for a few moments I thought that he just might be dumped in it. Every eye in the room was on him and I suspected that his future as union steward rested on his next words.

“Well… I certainly have no objections now that I recognize Miss Stevens’s qualifications. However, the rules don’t leave me any room to maneuver. They say that everyone on site must have proper union credentials to work.”

Bill smiled then winked at me. “Then GIVE HER the credentials, Trask. Make her an honorary member if you have to. All of us support her and won’t object to whatever you have to do to let her keep working with us.”

“That’s what you want?”

The crowd roared in agreement.

“Then the case is closed.” Trask turned toward me. “Miss Stevens, welcome to the union! Consider yourself an honorary member. I’ll make sure Bill gets your paperwork in time for your return next week.”

The crew let out an even bigger roar of approval as Trask gathered up his things and turned with the other stewards to leave. I really wasn’t certain if the cheering was for me or for the fact that Trask was leaving. It really didn’t matter though because I got big hugs from almost all of the construction crew before I had to leave to catch my flight back to Syracuse.

Friday, February 28, 2003

A gentle knock on the bedroom door roused me out of the half-awake/half asleep mode I was in.

“Jen? Are you awake yet?”

“I am now, Barb, come on in.”

The door opened and Barb entered carrying a tray loaded with food. “I brought you a combination breakfast and lunch since it’s just after noontime.”

“Thanks for letting me sleep in.”

“According to the note you left for me it was a hell of a night you had. Not one but two delays due to bad weather along the way. First the thunderstorms over Orlando before the flight left then the lake effect snow that diverted your flight to Rochester. At least you got a break with a rental car to drive yourself back here.”

“Yup, I finally got in around one in the morning. I’ll have to get the car back to the local rental agency today on the way to the theater.”

“I’ll follow you over there then drop you off at the theater. When I talked to Tammy earlier this morning, she said she’d bring you home after the play tonight. She was going to come over and pick you up but we decided that it’s better if she meets you at the theater.”

“Thanks for arranging it all, Barb. There are times I don’t know what I’d do if you and Tammy weren’t around to try to keep me out of trouble. Um… I’m sorry I wasn’t able to be with you after your surgery. I really wanted to be there for you like you’ve been around for me. I’m so sorry, Barb.”

“Don’t worry about it, Jen. How were you supposed to know that they’d change the script totally for the animation pilot? You didn’t know it would take another five days to re-record it all either. On top of that you’ve been running yourself ragged with public appearances when you weren’t in Orlando. That doesn’t leave much time for personal things does it?”

“No, I guess it doesn’t. I haven’t even been able to spend any time alone with Adam lately either.”

“I know, Jen. You’ve been moody and more than a little upset these past few days. I know it isn’t that time of the month yet either.”

“Sorry. Umm… am I that bad, Barb?”

“Not really. It takes someone that knows you like Tammy and I, to notice it.”

“I think when this whole mess is over I’m going to invite Adam to spend a week with me on vacation somewhere where its nice and warm. Not that I’d plan on seeing much outside of the hotel room unless we find a nice secluded spot.”

“JEN!”

“Well… I can’t help it. It’s this damned body of mine. It has urges I just can’t ignore.”

“Then go take a nice long bath when you’re finished with your meal. And be sure to use the jets in the tub. I think you know what I mean!”

“Yes, I do know what you mean. Good idea, Barb. If I can’t have Adam I’ll have to settle for the next best thing.”

“The only thing on your schedule today is the play tonight. I suggest you rest and relax until then.”

“Thanks, again, Barb. Like I said, I don’t know what I’d do without you and Tammy.”

Barb giggled a bit then closed the door behind her as she headed for the office. The food tray was loaded with goodies and I stuffed myself until I couldn’t hold another bite.

The bathroom was toasty warm and so was the water as it filled the tub. I eased myself into the lilac scented bubbles then hit the button that started the jets. Unlike other tubs, this one was all set with the jets adjusted in the proper positions. I even made a special program for the little computer that controlled the jets to bring me to the verge of an orgasm and keep me there until just before the safety timer expired. A minute before the timer turned off the jets the program gave me the final burst of stimulation that drove me over the edge into sexual overload.

Eventually I recovered from the blast of ecstasy that overloaded my hormone soaked brain. The water in the tub was getting cold and my fingers and toes looked like prunes again. While my little session in the tub wasn’t a complete substitute for a wild evening with Adam it went a long way to making the feelings my body sent to my brain a lot more tolerable.

The towel was soft and warm as I dried off by patting my smooth skin. Rubbing it sometimes irritated my skin and made rough, red spots. I had to be careful especially around my more sensitive parts. The towel wound up in on the handrail in the shower as I padded back to the bedroom.

The weather outside was typical for central New York at the end of February. Much of the worst of winter was past but the occasional blast of Canadian cold air still visited us. Today was one of those times when the temperatures dipped into the single digits and stayed there for a few days. I decided that being warm was far more important than being stylish and settled on a pair of jeans in black and a red satin blouse with a nice warm liner. When I discovered the pleasures of feminine clothing I had several of these special blouses made for me. The lining added quite a bit of warmth to the blouse.

A pair of cotton panties hugged my lower regions while a slightly padded bra caressed my breasts and nipples. The padding was there more for added warmth than to expand the size of my breasts. A glance in the mirror convinced me that my breasts were already more than ample and that further padding would only exaggerate an otherwise fine figure.

The panty hose slipped over my hairless legs quite easily, their silky embrace making them feel like a second skin. I really didn’t need to wear them with the jeans, but I completely enjoyed the feel of them. They also tended to keep the cold air that seeped up the legs of the jeans off my skin making my legs a little warmer, at least that was my excuse. A pair of western style boots completed my outfit. They came halfway up my calves and had a two-inch high wide heel with a thick treaded sole. I didn’t want to take a chance on slipping on the ice and snow outside and maybe twist an ankle. It took almost half an hour to finish drying my hair and then brushing it until it gleamed. I kept the makeup very simple since it would all come off at the theater anyway.

We left my house about an hour before I needed to be at the theater. The rental car was retuned then Barb dropped me off at the theater. I was the first to arrive so I unlocked the place and turned up the heat. Almost another hour passed before Greg arrived with the rest of the cast and crew trickling in behind him.

The excitement among the cast and crew was something that anyone backstage could feel. We had all worked doing the performances for almost two months to nearly sold-out houses each time. While the demand for tickets was still there the energy level and willingness of the crew and cast simply wasn’t. We were all looking forward to the final curtain closing on Sunday afternoon.

Things got rather busy and I suppose that I went into mental meltdown because I honestly don’t remember much about the performance. Saying the lines and singing the songs wasn’t a new experience any more. In fact it took a bit of effort on everyone’s part, including me, to keep the performances fresh for each new audience.

I do remember convincing Adam to spend the evening with me. He took me home but neither of us had the energy or the desire to have some bedroom fun. We both settled for cuddling in each other’s arms as we drifted off to sleep.

Saturday, March 1, 2003 —

The feeling was great! I was warm and snuggled in the arms of someone I cared deeply about. When the alarm clock went off I was severely tempted to hurl the damned thing across the room. Reluctantly I pried one eye open.

“Morning, beautiful!” Adam’s face was a few inches away from mine and he was smiling from ear to ear.

“Morning yourself! We don’t have to get up do we?” I snuggled deeper into his arms after he turned the cursed alarm clock off.

“No, we can stay in bed all day, love. You can blow off your radio show and the two performances today. The rest of the world won’t be mad at you for more than a couple of years or so.” Adam brushed my hair out of my eyes and gently kissed me.

“A couple of years. Is THAT all? I guess I can live with it.” I started to burrow even deeper under the covers and tried to pull Adam with me.

“But you don’t get off quite that easy, Jen. You promised to have lunch with me today and I’m going to hold you to it. Besides, I’ll bet you’re going to have to get up in a few more minutes anyway. By the way you’re squirming I’d say you were nearly full to overflowing.”

“DAMN! Betrayed by my body again. Well, I guess if I have to get up, you do too. How about we go out for breakfast before I do the radio show this morning? I really don’t feel like cooking and last night I told Tammy not to come over this morning since you’d be here.”

“That works for me, love.” Adam kissed me passionately on the neck and started working down toward my breasts.

“STOP THAT! Keep that up and we’ll never have breakfast this morning!” He reached a nipple and teased it with his lips.

“I’ll take YOU for breakfast any day.” His tongue traced lazy circles around my swollen nipple.

Reluctantly I gently pushed him away. “Can I take a rain check on this until Sunday morning? If you can wait I can guarantee you an evening like few others we’ve had together.”

He pulled the covers aside then sat up on the edge of the bed rubbing the sleep out of his eyes. “Jen, we haven’t that that many evenings together. So far I can count ‘em on one hand. Your schedule doesn’t leave much room for us these days.”

Now that the blankets were off me the cool air in the room brought me fully awake. I slid across the bed and sat beside Adam. “I know, love, and we do need to talk more about that. I’d just like to get this darn play out of the way before we talk about where we’re going with this relationship.”

“I can agree with that. Now go get your business done in the bathroom before you have an accident. We need to get moving if we’re going out for breakfast.”

The hug and kiss Adam planted on me left my head spinning slightly as I stumbled to the bathroom. Twenty minutes later I had completed the morning ritual including a very quick run through the shower. Adam must have used the bathroom in the office since he was completely dressed as I walked naked back into the bedroom.

“Putting on a show for me?”

“If that’s what you want, yes!” I opened the drawer and brought out a garter belt and a pair of silk stockings along with a satin thong and a lacy low cut bra. “This is for you, love!”

I put on the garter belt first then made a big show of sliding the stocking up each leg and smoothing them in place before I attached the straps from the garter belt. I watched out of the corner of my eye as Adam shifted about uncomfortably on the edge of the bed. I tossed the thong to Adam.

“Help me?” With a lot of added sway in my walk I sashayed over to Adam and placed my hands on his shoulders. My breasts were within inches of his face at eye level. I lifted one foot off the floor as Adam pulled the thong over it. I switched feet and giggled as Adam pulled the thong into place against my crotch. The back of the thong settled between my cheeks and disappeared.

After taking a couple of steps back from Adam I turned around and bent to straighten the stockings making sure Adam had full view of my ample bottom. My breasts swayed gently away from my chest as Adam gave a slight groan and shifted again on the bed.

“Something wrong, love?”

He responded in a rather strained voice. “No, nothing a long COLD shower wouldn’t solve right now.”

“Sorry, Adam, this is just an example of what you can expect later.”

“If this is just an example I don’t know if I can handle the real thing.”

“Okay, I’ll stop teasing you. Go out into the living room while I get dressed the rest of the way.”

“Thanks, Jen. I don’t want to start something now that we don’t have lots of time to finish.” He stood up then walked very stiffly out of the bedroom closing the door behind him.

Ten minutes later I finished dressing in another pair of jeans and a heavy work shirt. I decided to leave the sexy lingerie in place as in inducement for Adam to accompany me home again tonight. I didn’t bother with any makeup after I put my hair in my normal ponytail style.

Adam had my van started when I locked the house up for the day. I got in on the passenger side quite happy to let Adam play the chauffer role. Everything after that marvelous relaxed breakfast with Adam at the International House of Pancakes turned into a blur. The day went by so fast that I barely had time to think about the pleasures of the evening to come. When I did catch a moment or two to myself, the feeling of the thong on my behind and the constant rubbing of the rough jeans on my sensitive cheeks served as a reminder of the evening I so desperately wanted.

The radio show went smoothly. Many of the listeners kept pumping me for details of my latest activities and I related the story of the union problems. Most of the callers were supportive of my efforts at the attraction. A few others took me to task for even turning up on the job site and began with telling me that it wasn’t a place for a woman to be. I tossed the whole incident aside and steered the discussion back onto the computer related topics that had become the cornerstone of the show.

The cast and crew started to loosen up and enjoy the final performances of the play. We still acted as professionals and gave the audience the best performance we possibly could but there was a growing sense of something coming to an end, something that we all felt slightly sad about. Each of the performances got at least eight curtain calls before the audience started to file out.

Sal outdid himself with the buffet too. It was the finest shrimp and lobster he could find with beef so tender that it simply melted away in your mouth. I doubt that the food would have been any better in any five-star restaurant anywhere. I shuddered when I thought of the bill I was going to receive for this final buffet. When Sal pulled me aside to talk with me I learned that this was his way of saying thanks for all of the business that the catering had brought to him and that there wouldn’t be any bill. I got so excited I gave Sal a huge hug and kiss right in front of all the cast and crewmembers. That created a bit of a problem until Greg finally admitted in front of everyone that I was the one that had arranged and paid for the buffet each weekend. My face turned a brilliant shade of pink as everyone gathered around me to hug and thank me.

Adam and I hurried to get back into our street clothes to leave for home moments after the curtain closed on the last performance of the day. I told Tammy that Adam was taking me home again.

“Again, eh? I take it you two are spending the night together?”

“Am I that transparent, Tammy?”

“Yes, from the way you’ve been looking at him all night. You look like someone that’s been stranded on an island with nothing to eat but cocoanuts. Then you get rescued and you see a table full of normal food for the first time in ten years.”

“You have to admit, there’s LOT of beef there to look at.”

“Yup but that wasn’t where you were looking!”

My face felt hot, as it turned pink again. I shrugged and smiled. “My body made me do it! See you tomorrow, Tammy.”

“G’nite, Jen. Have fun!”

“Thanks, Tammy. That’s exactly what I have in mind!” Adam had my van all warmed up and ready to go as I got in. I looked over and smiled at him. “Home, James. We have an interesting evening ahead of us.”

Sunday, March 2, 2003 —

Sunday was a day that I think I’ll remember for quite a while. Adam and I totally exhausted ourselves in the wee hours of the morning to the point that neither of us could move after our last orgasm. I collapsed on top of Adam in the bed with him still inside me.

I woke to the pleasant sensation of Adam’s manhood growing rigid again inside me. Our waking hours turned into a much shorter version of last night. Neither of us wanted to get out of bed only because we were both recovering from the lovemaking activities of the past few hours. We stayed in bed as long as we dared then got up and prepared to leave for the theater. We made a quick stop for lunch then hurried to the theater go do our final performance of Victor/Victoria.

With it being the last performance, the cast and crew was on a natural high. Everyone had a great time and the audience called us back onto the stage at least a dozen times after the final curtain closed. I couldn’t believe the huge bouquet of flowers that Greg presented to me, or the thunderous applause of my fellow cast and crew as he did it.

We attended the wrap party at a local restaurant about two hours after the play closed for about an hour then Adam took me home. He couldn’t stay and after the incredible time we had overnight I wasn’t certain that I could handle any more bedtime activities anyway.

Monday, March 3-5, 2003

Monday through Wednesday turned into a whirlwind session of press interviews in several cities. I bounced around from city to city never staying in one place more than an overnight stay in a hotel. I started in New York City then wound up in Chicago on Monday, Dallas on Tuesday, and finally Seattle on Wednesday. I made appearances at MegaComp stores in all three cities along with interviews on local radio and television stations. Tammy stayed behind in Syracuse to prepare for a few tests she had to take. She would join me in Los Angeles on Friday for my appearance on Around Midnight then to do the radio show with me on Saturday morning before we flew back to Syracuse.

I found I was beginning to enjoy being out and about. Before my change I was often alone and quite withdrawn. I usually went out only when I was forced to do so by the few friends I had or by circumstances beyond my control. Now I actually enjoyed meeting my fans and the travel to new places that was now so much a part of the new life I made for myself.

Thursday, March 6, 2003

I flew into Los Angles on Thursday and finally had a few hours to myself in the hotel before I had to meet with the production staff at the Around Midnight studios. I took advantage of the down time to get a nice hot bath and try to relax the tensions of the last three days away. I mostly succeeded in that effort in the few hours I had before a limo picked me up and whisked me away from the hotel.

I got an extended tour of the studio facility then met with Wayne Zachary, Around Midnight’s immensely popular host of the last fifteen years. I guessed that he was in his late forties from the slight graying of his wavy black hair. His deep blue eyes and warm, friendly manor put me at ease almost instantly. Our meeting lasted a little over half an hour as we talked about my appearance on Friday’s show. The show was done live five days a week starting at eight thirty in the evening local time. That put the show on the air just after the local stations finished their newscasts on the east coast at eleven thirty at night. The show lasted for an hour.

Each show started with Wayne doing a topical monologue touching on the day’s events and whatever else the writers could think up. The rest of the show was filled with interviews with whomever the staff could book for the night. The Thursday night show would be a visit from some animals from the Los Angeles Zoo, a star promoting a new movie and a new rock group called Blue Lightning. The group was familiar to me, as I’ve been trying to get more interested in the music someone of my apparent age would normally be listening to. One of their tunes, a song called “The Me Inside”, dealt with the feelings of a person going through a life-changing experience. Just having the most life-changing experience anyone could have made the song special and it was very close to my heart.

My next meeting was with Jay Wilks, the band’s leader. We settled on some music from the sheet music he had available plus the copy of the sheet music for “The Future is Now” that I brought with me. I would be doing about six songs scattered through out Friday’s show. I also agreed to stay until after tonight’s show to do a run-through with the band. My day on Friday was booked solid with media visits and an appearance at the local MegaComp until just before the show.

With a little more than an hour and a half left before airtime I made myself comfortable in the show’s green room waiting area. I had a most pleasant time chatting with the zoo’s representative and members of Blue Lightning. The band was rather surprised I was visiting the show and I, in turn, was quite shocked to learn that “The Me Inside” was inspired by the news of my transformation. The band was impressed when they learned how much that song meant to me. It meant so much that I completely wore out a tape I made of it from the CD as I listened to it in the old truck.

My conversation with the band was cut short when one of the show’s production assistants came into the green room and asked me to follow her out into the hallway. Out in the hallway I met up with a very worried looking Wayne Zachary.

“What’s wrong, Wayne? You don’t look too good.”

“Jennifer, I just got word that my wife and child were involved in a car accident. They’re both on the way to the hospital. I don’t know what condition they’re in. I wanted to ask if you’d host the show tonight since I have to leave.”

“What will you do if I don’t host? Everyone’s here now?”

“If you can’t, we can run a repeat show instead. My staff will just have to re-schedule.”

“You’re not going to get Blue Lightning again for nearly six months. They start a tour tomorrow.”

“Those are the breaks I guess. Well, what’s it going to be? We have to know now.”

“Are you really sure about this, Wayne? There’s never been another host of After Midnight in the fifteen years you’ve been doing it.”

“I wouldn’t have asked if I wasn’t sure, Jennifer.”

A quick glance at my watch showed just a bit less than forty-five minutes until airtime. “All right, Wayne. I’ll do it. Where do I start?”

Wayne motioned to the woman that I followed out of the green room. “Sarah here will get you started. I’ll see you tomorrow if everything is okay, Jennifer. Just tell the viewers that I had a family emergency that came up, okay?”

“I will, Wayne. Call and let us know what’s going on please?”

“If I can, Jennifer. Break a leg kiddo!” Wayne gave me a big hug before leaving the studio. I turned to Sarah.

“What now?”

“Let’s get you together with the writers of the monologue. It may need a bit of tweaking.” I followed Sarah down a long hallway to the office area of the building. We entered a large room with a few big tables and some chairs. The show’s writing staff was seated around the largest table furiously scribbling on some note pads. “Guys, this is Jennifer Stevens. Wayne just asked her to substitute for him tonight. You heard about the accident?”

A tall man with dark brown hair stood up and offered his hand. “Hi Jennifer. I’m Bart Fields, head writer of the show. We’re just going over the script for the monologue to make sure there’s nothing out of place due to the gender change of the host. Making sure the references to things are correct since you’re a woman.”

“Can I take a look at the script as it stands now, Bart?”

“Sure!” He handed me about ten sheets of paper stapled together in one corner. “We’ll have a corrected version in a few minutes.”

I sat down in a chair and started reading the monologue. I laughed myself silly in spots and groaned in others. Bart must have been watching me.

“Like it? That’s about the reaction we expect from the crowd tonight.”

“You’ve got some great stuff here, Bart but why the groaners?”

“Wayne always wants a couple of jokes that fall flat. Gives him a change to do an ad-lib or two and the audience gets a big kick out of it. Want us to take ‘em out?”

“Nope! Just play along with me when we get to them. I know you guys are always watching from the side. I’ve watched the show for years. I think I can handle the bad jokes just fine.”

“Okay. I’ll get the corrected version on the prompter for you. Have fun out there, okay?”

“I’ll try, Bart. This is my first time doing anything like this you know.”

“And I’m certain that you’ll do a great job, Jennifer. Go knock ‘em dead for us!”

I wandered back out into the hallway and headed back toward the studio. I found Sarah in the green room.

“Sarah, do I need to do anything about my clothes?” I had come to the studio in a sleeveless medium blue dress with a plunging neckline. It revealed a fair amount of my cleavage along with a heart-shaped necklace on a gold chain. The hem of the dress was about halfway between my bottom and my knees leaving several inches of my legs exposed above the knee. The red three inch heels I wore shaped my calves to perfection and made me sway a bit more to walk comfortably. A single narrow strap at the toes and another around my ankles held them on my feet.

“No, you’re dressed just fine for the show. We do need to freshen your makeup and do a bit with your hair though.” I followed Sarah to the makeup area backstage.

It took about ten minutes for my street makeup to be stripped off then heavier makeup was applied to stand up to the bright television lights. They also combed out my ponytail and added something to make it flare out even more than it did normally in back. When I looked in the mirror I was amazed at the difference it made.

With less than three minutes to go until airtime I was escorted to a spot behind a large curtain across the center of the stage. From watching the show I knew that this was the spot Wayne used to walk out on the stage and begin his monologue for the evening.

I heard the floor manager standing next to me count down to the start of the show. The band played the theme music as the announcer did his part to whip the crowd into a frenzy. Just before the curtain opened I heard, “… and substituting tonight for Wayne, here’s Jeniferrrrrrrr Steeeeevens!”

The curtain parted and I looked out to the studio audience clapping and whistling. As I took my first step the band abruptly switched to a tune by David Rose called “The Stripper”. Playing along with it I wiggled my way out onto the stage and over to the band. I was quite familiar with the music and timed my arrival at the mark on the center of the stage to allow the band to end in just the right spot. The crowd went wild as I went into a Marilyn Monroe imitation with my chest and bottom pushed out in a sexy pose.

The applause died down as I held up my hands. “There are cold showers in a tent outside for those of you in the audience that feel the need for them.” I loved it when the audience roared with laughter. It made me feel so good!

“I have to let everyone know that Wayne had a family emergency arise about an hour ago and he’s left to take care of it. At the moment we expect that Wayne will be back tomorrow night and we hope to be able to update that for you by the end of the show.”

I launched into the monologue and as predicted the audience laughed in the same spots I did. The material was so good that it was no problem at all to get laughs with it. My timing got better as I went along until I came to the first bad joke.

As Bart predicted it bombed miserably. I looked over at the writing team s the stood off to the side of the stage. “Umm… Bart? I told ya that that joke was gonna bomb. Now pay up!”

The audience howled as Bart walked over to me looking like a little kid that had just been yelled at for stealing cookies out of the cookie jar. I held out my hand until he took out his wallet and fished out a dollar bill. I made a big show of stashing the bill in my bra then gave Bart a little hug and a kiss on the cheek to make him feel better. The audience was applauding as he marched off to rejoin the writing team.

I launched back into the rest of the monologue again until the second bad joke came up. When it bombed I simply turned with a frown on my face and motioned for Bart to come over again by holding out my hand. The whole process was repeated again to the howls of laughter from the audience.

At the end of the monologue the audience really howled with laughter at the closing joke. As the laughter faded, Bart marched over to me with his arms crossed over his chest. He stood beside me with his hand out. The look on my face was one of minor annoyance. I simply shrugged then pulled a dollar bill out of my bra and handed it to him. He stashed the bill in his shirt pocket and then gave me a big hug then swept me into a classic movie kiss pose. I could hear the audience howling with laughter as Bart whispered in my ear “Go with it!”

As he lifted me back to a vertical position I feigned being a bit dizzy and disoriented from the kiss. Just as Bart turned to leave I grabbed his arm, spun him around and fished the other bill out of my bra to offer to him. He took it with a huge smile on his face then proceeded to give me another stage kiss lasting over thirty seconds. After he returned me to the standing position Bart marched offstage to the applause of the audience again. I waited just long enough for the applause to die down so I could be heard again.

I looked over at Bart in awe. “When he’s not using those lips any more I swear I’m gonna have them bronzed and put in the International Kissing Hall of Fame!” The audience was howling again and clapping. The roar was nearly deafening.

The stage manager motioned for the band to start playing again as the monitors in the studio faded to black. Someone announced, “CLEAR. Two Minutes!” over the PA system.

Wayne’s desk seemed positively huge when I dropped into the chair behind it. I had to hit the pneumatic lever to raise the chair quite a bit before I felt comfortable sitting in it. The stage manager indicated that about fifteen seconds remained until we came back live. I took a big gulp of cold water from a mug on the desk then got ready again.

I was fanning myself with the stack of note cards when the cameras came back on. I looked over at the stage manager and asked, “Is that tent still set up out there? I think I might need to make a trip out there myself during the next break!” When the laughter died down I introduced the representative from the zoo.

The animal spot went pretty well. I got to hold a baby lion cub and had a small spider monkey in a diaper sitting on my shoulder as I fed her grapes. The change from male to female hadn’t altered my dislike for spiders and snakes at all. I gulped back my fear and let them put a twelve-foot python around my neck and shoulders. I was extremely relieved when they lifted it off of me moments after a commercial break started.

When the break finished I introduced Jay Wilks and the show band. They did a couple of awesome tunes to the delight of the audience in the studio.

Next on the schedule was Ashton McRory, a young and upcoming star of a new movie. He looked to me to be about twenty-two years old with medium brown hair and dazzling green eyes. We talked about the usual things; his current activities, dating, his adventures in Hollywood and then we got into the movie promotion. He set up the clip that he brought then we watched it on the screens in the studio. It was a comedy based on the adventures of three friends during a wild spring break vacation in Florida. It turned out that Ashton was an accomplished surfer and had done the majority of the surfing stunts himself after the bulk of the shooting was completed. The audience roared with laughter as Ashton came up sputtering after a particularly funny wipeout. We chatted for a few more minutes before the stage manager called for another commercial break.

Ashton wanted to stay on the guest couch since he also had an interest in Blue Lightning. Seems he was a rather big fan of the band too. As the break ended I held up the group’s latest CD and introduced them. The audience clapped wildly as the first notes of a tune from the band’s new CD rolled across the studio. No lip-syncing for these guys either, they played live in the studio preferring the energy and spontaneity in a live performance to something on tape.

They were scheduled to do four numbers so it was something of a shock when the band stopped after the third tune. Tad Jackson, the band’s lead vocalist, looked over at me at the desk as he spoke.

“We were going to do one more tune from our new CD but instead we’d like to do a favorite tune of the woman hosting the show tonight. “The Me Inside” was written shortly after the news of her accident as a tribute to her spirit. Tonight we’d like to ask her to come over and perform it with us. Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Jennifer Stevens!”

I must have gone into instant panic mode since my mind was screaming “RUN!” to my body as loudly as it could. My body just wasn’t paying attention because I couldn’t move a muscle. The audience was applauding loudly and roaring for me to sing. It sounded like thunder in my ears.

After several seconds of my mouth hanging wide open on national TV, Ashton gently pushed up on my jaw to close my mouth. Then he gently grabbed my hand and coaxed me over to another microphone placed in front of the band. The audience roared even louder as the first notes of the song started. The thin guitar solo blended into a bouncy bass line and driving drum beat three measures into the introduction. I took a deep breath to try to steady my jangled nerves and started to sing the lyrics from memory.

I truly wish I could remember my performance. I must have been on autopilot or something because the next thing I remember is the audience applauding wildly as the last notes of the song faded out. The stage manager was frantically waving for me to go to a commercial break as the audience continued the applause.

When the break was over the cameras came on again as I stood in front of the band with Ashton and the zoo representative holding the spider monkey. It was time to wrap up the show for the night.

“Fortunately I was handed a note during the break from Wayne. He wanted me to let everyone know that his wife and son received minor injuries in a traffic accident just before the show tonight.” A huge gasp went up from the audience. “Don’t worry folks, according to Wayne they’ll be fine and will be released from the hospital shortly. Wayne will be back tomorrow night with a whole new show. Goodnight everyone!”

The huge round of applause from the audience scared the spider monkey, who promptly jumped onto my shoulder and hugged me around the neck tightly. A camera zoomed in for a close-up of me with the monkey around my neck as the credits rolled.

About a minute and a half later a voice boomed, “CLEAR!” over the PA system and the band abruptly stopped playing the show’s theme music. The zoo representative tried to pry the spider monkey from around my neck but the poor thing seemed to be terrified to leave me. She howled and snapped at the handlers every time they tried to reach for her.

I waited patiently for nearly twenty minutes until the monkey calmed down enough to relinquish its hold around my neck. During that time I had a pleasant conversation with the band and found we had several common interests. Ashton seemed to be hanging around waiting to talk to me after the band left.

He plopped down beside me on the guest couch moments after the band departed. “Umm… Jennifer? Would you like to go out and have something to eat?”

“Gee, thanks for asking but I have to stay and rehearse my musical numbers for tomorrow’s show.”

“You? Rehearse? Whatever for? You were fantastic out there tonight!”

“I was so scared I couldn’t really remember what I did just then, Ashton. I’m NOT a singer or at least I didn’t start out that way.”

“Really? I’d never have known if you didn’t tell me. How did you get involved in all of this anyway?”

The whole story took around a half an hour to tell. Most of the studio band had gathered around the couch along with a few of the show’s staff. Ashton and everyone else were blown away by the story.

“All that happened to you in just the last six months or so?”

“It’s all true, Ashton. A lot of it made the news much to my surprise.”

“You carry off the illusion of being a woman quite well then.”

“It’s no illusion. I am exactly what you see before you. I have to be, Ashton. If I tried to be anything else I’d probably be insane by now. Every time I take a deep breath my chest expands pushing my breasts together in my bra. Every step I take makes them jiggle. Every time I move my head I feel my long hair on my back and shoulders. Every time I speak I hear a voice that wasn’t my own six months ago. Every time I look in mirror I see a face that wasn’t mine six months ago. Every time I walk into a restaurant or anywhere else heads turn and eyes follow me everywhere. That NEVER happened before. Back then I was almost invisible.”

I paused while I took a drink of water and let the words sink in a bit. “If this were all part of an illusion those things would be quite easy to dismiss. This, however”, I swept a hand over my body, “isn’t an illusion. If it were I could easily ignore my nasty little monthly visitor or the wide mood swings or the thousand and one other things that go with being a woman. No, Ashton, this is FAR from being an illusion.”

“Sorry, Jennifer. My poor choice of words I guess. If you had never told me your story I would never have suspected who you used to be.”

“And there are days that scares the hell out of me. Have I lost so much of who I was? I just don’t know any more.”

The silence was almost deafening. The show’s bandleader broke the quiet. “Umm… Jennifer, we need to go over your numbers. It’s getting a bit late.”

“Sorry, Jay. Thanks for bringing me back to reality there. Let’s get this done so we cal all go home. Ashton, thanks for the offer of supper but I think I’m going to pass tonight. Please do ask me again though. I’d be delighted to spend a pleasant evening chatting with you.”

Ashton smiled then handed me a small business card. “I’d love to. Just call my cell phone next time you know you’re going to be in LA and we’ll get together for some linguini at a great little place I know of.”

With no pockets available I tucked the card inside my bra. “I’ll do that.”

Ashton gently kissed my hand then waved to the band as he left. The stage was partially dark as I walked over to the band area and got comfortable on a stool next to the keyboards.

“Let’s do this, Jay.”

He simply nodded then counted the band into the first of the six tunes I needed to practice. What surprised me the most was how easy I found it to sing with this highly talented group of musicians. Every note was perfect and flowed easily like fine wine into a crystal glass. Their excellent performance only served to spur me on to be that much better in my own performance.

By the third song the show’s staff had found seats in the audience section and was hanging on every note. The applause between songs lifted my spirits considerably. As the notes of “The Future is Now” faded even the band was applauding.

“Jennifer, that was incredible. Are you sure you’re not a singer by profession?”

“Positive. Jay. I’m completely positive I am NOT a professional singer by any definition. I’m just very lucky.”

Jay chuckled then shook his head. “I know a few super stars in the music industry that would sign a deal with the devil in a single heartbeat if they could get just a tenth of the talent you have.”

“Thanks, but I’m not going to give up my ‘day job’. I know how this business works, Jay. One minute you’re the hottest thing around and the next minute you’re so cold that ice starts to form around you. I enjoy the experience of making music but I’m not foolish enough to make it my career.”

“It’s a shame too. You have a great voice.”

“I didn’t say I was going to ignore it completely, just that I wasn’t going to make it my career. It’s not general knowledge yet but I have a deal with MouseWorld for a CD and some music videos. I go into the studio in a few weeks.”

“Well, count me first in line at the record store for a copy when it hits the streets, Jennifer.”

At that moment a huge yawn interrupted what I was going to say. “Sorry, guys. I guess I’m still on New York time.” I glanced at my watch. “It’s almost three in the morning there now and I’m beat. I’ll see everyone tomorrow night for the show. Can someone point me in the right direction to get back to the hotel?”

Jay offered to drop me off since he was headed in that general direction anyway. The ride back to the hotel was spent in pleasant chitchat with Jay about California life and the show band.

When I finally got to the room I noticed a small pile of bags off to one side of the common living room area between the two bedrooms. That meant that Tammy had flown in earlier for the appearances on Friday and to do the show with me on Saturday morning. It took just a few minutes for me to change out of my clothes into my birthday suit and crawl into the inviting bed.

Friday, March 7, 2003 —

“Just one more hour, Tammy, that’s all I want.”

“No, Jen. Ya GOTTA get up NOW! You know we have appearances all day long!”

I pulled the covers over my head and burrowed deeper in the bed to shut out the bright light entering through the windows.

“It’s seven in the morning and you have to get up NOW!”

“But I only got to bed just before four in the morning, Tammy. I’ve only had three hours of sleep.”

“Nice try, professor but your bizarre math isn’t going to work on me. You got in bed just before one in the morning California time, its now just after seven California time. That means you had at least six hours of sleep, not three. Now UP damn it!”

The blankets flew off the bed leaving me lying there naked. I popped an eye open to see Tammy standing there in her nightie with one hand on her hip and the other holding a corner of the blankets. As I grabbed for the blankets, two very cold hands started tickling a very private and highly sensitive spot on my body.

“TAMMY! STOP or I’m going to pee myself!”

“Are you going to get up now?”

“All right! I give! Now let me up!” I barely made the bathroom in time. As I finished my business I saw Tammy leaning on the sink.

“Am I always like this on a west coast trip?”

“Just the first day, Jen. After you get used to the time difference you’re fine. Now get yourself into the shower. The first of the media interviews is supposed to start at around nine this morning.”

“Okay. I’ll be about half an hour then we’ll go down to the restaurant and get breakfast.”

The rest of the morning went pretty much as it was planned with a series of media interviews that I had promised to do after the morning show appearance a few weeks ago. The afternoon went as planned with a public appearance at a local MegaComp store. The crowds were even larger this time because of my unscheduled hosting of Around Midnight the night before this appearance. The mall where the store was located had to call in extra security personal to handle the huge crowd. They estimated that nearly ten thousand people had tried to visit us in the store.

Tammy and I needed an escort when we left the store to return to the hotel. I needed to get something to eat and gather my clothes for the appearance on Around Midnight. As we were eating I finally had a chance to fill Tammy in on everything that happened yesterday.

“That’s incredible, Jen. You mean Wayne Zachary just up and asked you to host the show?”

“Yes. Don’t ask me why though. Maybe he saw the morning show a few weeks ago and liked it.”

“And then Blue Lightning asked you to sing with them on live national television?”

“Yup. Why do I get the feeling that my life is the dream of some third rate writer somewhere desperately trying to experience his or her fantasies through me?”

“I don’t know, Jen. Does it really matter?”

“No, I guess not. I just keep going from one adventure to another so fast I’m not certain just who is pulling my strings. Do I even have control over my own life any more?”

“Let’s not get THAT started again, Jen. You told me you knew all about the price that fame was going to extract from your life. Now you’re telling me that you’ve had enough?”

“Well, if I do still have any control over things I’m going to take a week off just for myself and if I can talk Adam into going on vacation with me that will be even better!”

“So when is this vacation going to start anyway?”

“Next week I think. Now let’s get to the studio. I want to get this over with and go home tomorrow after the radio show.”

“I’m with you, Jen.”

The limo arrived about two hours ahead of airtime for Around Midnight. Tammy went with me to see what the facilities looked like. Her professor was waiting for a full report and some pictures that Tammy was supposed to present to the class on her return.

For this appearance I changed into a silver sleeveless dress much like the one I wore yesterday. I wore black four-inch heels with one wide strap just behind my toes that kept them on my feet. This time my makeup was a bit more dramatic while my ponytail was fluffed up even more than yesterday. I got several wolf whistles from the stagehands as I walked back to the green room. A familiar wave of feelings washed over me, pride that I looked as good as I did mixed with more than a little confusion that I did look this way. Despite the effort I put into adapting to my new life there was still enough of the old me left inside to register that feeling. I didn’t know if I should be happy that I had changed as much as I had or upset that I hadn’t changed quite enough.

My time in the green room didn’t last very long. I wound up being moved to the first slot after Wayne’s monologue after the first commercial break. My heart leapt into my throat as I heard the roar of the audience after Wayne’s glowing introduction. The studio band started the first of the songs I was supposed to sing.

This time, unlike my appearance with Blue Lightning last night, I remember the feelings as I stood in front of that audience and several million people on live TV. My heart was racing wildly as the first notes echoed across the stage. I think I missed a few notes as I started singing but as soon as I hit the chorus of the song I calmed down enough to regain control. I just poured my emotions into the song and gave the best performance I possibly could. I must have been doing something right since the audience was screaming for more as I walked over to the guest couch.

It must have taken nearly a minute for Wayne to get the crowd under control.

“First, Jennifer, I have to thank you for stepping in for me last night.” He pulled out at least a dozen roses from under the desk and handed them to me. “Without you we would have had to do a re-run show and all of our guests would have to have been rescheduled.”

“I had fun last night, Wayne. I’m glad I could help out when your family had the accident. How are they by the way?”

“My wife and son are doing fine. Both are back home now. They just got shaken up pretty badly with a few cuts and scrapes.”

“That’s great, Wayne.”

“I think so too! You know what else is great was your impromptu appearance with Blue Lightning last night.” Wayne turned toward the audience. “Did you folks see it?” The audience clapped loudly. “Well for those of you that didn’t see it we’re going to show it again. Watch the monitors…”

I looked mainly at the floor or my red-painted toenails while the video of my performance last night was running. As the clip ended the applause from the audience was nearly deafening.

“Wasn’t that great! Ladies and gentleman, we have an unexpected visitor tonight. I want to introduce Tad Jackson of Blue Lightning!”

Tad bounded out onto the stage with the largest bouquet of flowers I’ve ever seen. I stood up to let him sit in the spot on the couch closest to Wayne. I got a huge hug from Tad and then he motioned for me to sit back down in the same spot.

“Well, Tad, you’re the one that requested an appearance here tonight. What brings you here?” The look on Wayne’s face was enough for me to know that he already knew what Tad wanted. Wayne was just setting me up for the audience.

“I wanted to come back tonight and ask Jennifer a question, Wayne. We’re opening our concert tour tomorrow night at the Staples Center and I wanted to ask Jennifer if she would open for us on Saturday and Sunday night.”

The look of shock on my face was enough for Wayne to cover for me by going to a commercial break.

The break was about three minutes long and I needed every second of it to compose myself. I managed to put a smile back on my face just seconds before the cameras were live again.

“We’re back. So, Jennifer, can you appear with Blue lightning this weekend?”

I had several concerns that ought to stop this idea cold. “Well, Wayne, I’m not certain that contractually I can. One song last night is one thing; opening for someone else is quite a different thing. I’d have to talk with my recording label first.’

“Well, we took the liberty of checking for you when Tad came to us this morning with the band’s idea. Jack, please roll that tape we made.”

I heard a voice coming from the studio’s PA system. “Hi Jennifer, This is Jason Stockwell at MouseWorld Records. After talking with Blue Lightning and the folks at Around Midnight we’d be delighted to have you open for the band this weekend. In fact, we’re arranging to have it recorded. See you there!”

The audience applauded as Wayne looked over at me. “Well, Jennifer, that takes care of that problem. Anything else?”

I got a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach. “I don’t have a band to sing with and what do I do about costumes, hair and makeup anyway? I can’t pull all of that together in less than a week.” THERE! Let ‘em figure that one out.

“How ‘bout if you use our fine studio band. The guys were so impressed with your practice session last night that they told me you wouldn’t have a problem. As for the rest, we have a great wardrobe and makeup department right here all set top help out.”

Now I was painted into a corner with no way out. “All right, Tad. I’ll open for you on one condition. You and the rest of Blue Lightning have to come on my radio show tomorrow morning and talk about how you guys produce your music.”

His face lit up in a huge smile as he held put his hand. “We got a deal!” The audience roared their approval and it took nearly a minute for things to quiet down again.

“So there you have it folks. Tickets are still available at the Staples Center box office. If you miss the concert we’ll have a camera following Jennifer around and you’ll see the highlights on the show Monday night. We’ll be back with more music and entertainment in just a few minutes.”

From here on I figured that the rest of the show was all downhill. As the show neared the end I realized that I was right. Even my performance of “The Future Is Now” didn’t cause me the mental anguish that the surprise visit from Tad did.

Inwardly I sighed in relief as the last notes of the Around Midnight theme echoed through the packed studio. The roar from the audience was deafening for just a couple of hundred people. Hmmm… there was a time when I thought a couple of hundred people were a huge audience. How fast things have changed!

Tammy was with me in my dressing room while I was finishing the change back into my street clothes when someone knocked on the door. “Come in!”

Wayne Zachary poked his head around the door. “I hope you didn’t mind our little surprise, Jennifer.”

“Well, I did have some plans for this weekend but nothing I can’t re-arrange, Wayne. I just wish I’d known about it this morning, that’s all.”

“Sorry. Is there someone I can talk to for you to get you out of any trouble on this?”

“No. Its something I have to take care of myself. So, what do I need to do tomorrow anyway?”

“Just go over to the Staples Center right after your radio show is over in the morning. Since the band is going to do your show tomorrow they’ll have transportation ready.”

“I’m going to have to arrange something with my hotel. I wasn’t planning on staying past tomorrow morning.”

“Don’t worry about it, Jennifer. My staff has already taken care of that and they even booked you on a flight out of LAX on Tuesday morning. We made it a late morning flight so you could go out after the show if you wanted without having to worry about flying on the red-eye.”

“Umm, why Tuesday morning, Wayne?”

“We want you back on Around Midnight on Monday night to talk about your experience. Is that okay?”

“That’s fine!” I figured that a proper thanks was in order so I gave him a big hug and tossed in a kiss on the cheek for good measure. “That saves me a lot of problems.”

“I hope you don’t mind a camera crew following you around. Your record producer suggested it. He figured that it was good publicity for you.”

“If he wanted it I’ll just have to accept it. I’ll need a bit of private time before I perform though.”

“Not a problem. Just tell the crew to leave for a little while and they will. I’ve got to get going. My wife and son came home from the hospital earlier today and I want to get back home to be with them. That accident made me realize how special they were to me.”

“All right, Wayne. Are you coming to the concert too?”

“You couldn’t keep me away.”

“Then all I ask is that YOU’RE the one that introduces me tomorrow night. Sound fair to you?”

“You want it, you got it! By the way, that was a great bit collecting the bets with Bart last night. Wish I’d thought of that one!”

“It did work out pretty good didn’t it? I got away with pulling it off with Bart’s help, that’s all.”

“Well, thanks anyway, Jennifer. See you tomorrow night!” I watched Wayne close the door behind him.

“Umm… Jen, weren’t you and Adam supposed to spend the weekend together when you got back?”

“Yup and it really pissed me off. I promised to spend the weekend with Adam and then I go and get stuck opening for Blue Lightning at two concerts. What am I going to tell Adam? I have to call him when we get back to the hotel.”

“Just tell him the truth. I’m certain that he watched the show tonight so he already knows, Jen.”

“Is this going to be the end for us? I know he’s been upset with me because of all the traveling to Orlando these past few weeks. I know that his job is just as important to him as my career is to me. Do I give all of this up and become the ‘happy homemaker’? DAMN! I wish I knew what to do.” I buried my head in my hands as the tears flowed freely.

Tammy held me tightly as the tears slowly subsided. The crying session managed to relieve some of the tension but it did absolutely nothing to help me resolve the problem of trying to keep a relationship between two people with vastly different careers going.

The message light was blinking on the phone when Tammy and I got back to the hotel. I was right that Adam was more than a little upset at the unplanned change of events surrounding our weekend together. Calling him wasn’t something I was looking forward to but I had to do it.

“Hi, Adam.”

“Hi, love. I saw you on the show tonight. You were fantastic!”

“Thanks, Adam. Sorry about the change of plans for our weekend. I got blindsided on that.”

“I understand but I’m not very happy about it.”

“Adam, I’ve got an idea. We can still be together this weekend.”

“How? You’re in Los Angeles, I’m in Syracuse.”

“Want to come out here instead? You can even go to the concerts with me!”

“Now that’s a thought. I don’t know if I can get a flight out of Syracuse in the morning though.”

“I can call the charter service and arrange something for you if you want.”

“No, I’d rather do it myself, Jen. You know how I feel about that.”

“All right but at least call Barb and ask her for help, okay? She’s a wiz at dealing with travel arrangements. Don’t worry about a place to stay. I have the hotel room for the rest of the weekend. Can you get Monday off from the mall?”

“I don’t know, Jen. I’ll have to make a phone call to my boss to find out. If I can get a flight out I’ll at least be there for your opening on Saturday night’s show. I’ll have to come back on Sunday if I can’t get Monday off.”

“I’ll take any time we can spend together, love. Just call and let me know what the plans work out to be, okay?”

“I will, Jen. G’nite, love.”

“Bye!” I waited until I heard him put his phone down before I put my phone down.

“Well, that went better than you thought didn’t it?”

“It did, Tammy. You heard?”

She nodded her head. “Enough to know that he might be out here tomorrow if he can arrange a flight. What do you think his chances are?”

“Good if he calls Barb for help. I know she’ll be able to book something for him. I just hope that stupid male pride of his doesn’t get in the way of him asking for expert help.”

Tammy giggled softly. “Did you just hear yourself? Stupid male pride! YOU were a male yourself barely eight months ago!”

“My changing viewpoint came with the body, Tammy. Now let’s get to bed. I’m beat and I know that tomorrow is going to be a very long day.”

“I know. Were you going to use the hot tub before you turned in?”

“I was thinking about that, yes. Might get the kinks out of my muscles. I’m all tense.”

“Those jets do work miracles don’t they?”

It felt like I blushed three different shades of red. “Well, I…”

“Don’t worry about it, Jen. I do it too. Now go and enjoy a good soak. I have to agree with you about tomorrow, it IS going to be quite a day.”

Saturday, March 8, 2003

My session in the hot tub last night had the desired effect leaving me at least partially satisfied and mostly relaxed. I wished I could stay in bed longer. My radio show didn’t leave me the luxury of laying around in California like it did in New York. The three-hour time difference forced me out of bed much earlier than I was accustomed to on a Saturday morning. Tammy and I managed a very quick breakfast in the hotel restaurant before the limo spirited us away to the studio.

When we arrived the members of Blue Lightning had been waiting for about twenty minutes. The station staff was falling over themselves over the band since their FM rock music station was airing the band’s music rather heavily. The staff had the band in a studio recording some promotional spots as Tammy and I settled into the studio for our show. A few minutes later the band settled in as well.

The show started right on time and within twenty seconds of my announcing who was with me, all twelve of the incoming lines were jammed. Try as I might I just couldn’t keep the conversation on computers and technology. Every caller wanted to know about either my experiences on Around Midnight or what the band was doing. The hour passed before I realized it.

“That’s a wrap, Jen!”

“Thanks Tammy! So how was it for you guys?”

Tad was the one to speak for the band. “Are all your shows like this one, Jennifer?”

“No, Tad, not all of them. Just the ones with hot rock bands who appear as guests.”

“Well, we all sure had fun didn’t we guys?” The rest of the band agreed. “We’re supposed to do a concert in Syracuse in a few weeks. If you’re in town then we’d be glad to come on the show again.”

“Thanks, guys. Judging by the response today I’d be a fool if I turned you down. Depending on how well tonight goes I might be talked into opening for you there too. Tammy, are we all set here? I think we need to get to the Staples Center.”

“All set, Jen. Ready any time you are!”

“Well, gentlemen, do you have room for two more in your limo?”

“No. But we do have lots of room in the band’s road tour bus. After you, ladies.”

When we walked out to the parking lot a huge silver bus with a stylized blue lightning bolt had appeared. Everyone piled on for the trip across town to the concert site at the Staples Center.

The size of the building and its modernistic look left me absolutely speechless. The guys in the band must have noticed, as we pulled up to the entrance reserved for the show’s staff.

“Kinda intimidating isn’t it?”

“I’ll say, Tad. I’ve never played in anything this size before.”

“Neither have we. It’s a first for all of us. Let’s go take a look at the stage shall we?” Tad extended an arm and I willingly accepted it as the building continued to overwhelm me.

We walked down a long tunnel that could easily handle a loaded tractor-trailer rig onto the huge playing field area of the building. It looked like the building was normally used for football and basketball games from the way the seats were arranged. The artificial grass had been removed from the concrete floor to be replaced by a layer of sound-dampening carpet. The stage was placed in the center of the field. A huge grid of steel girders towered over the stage to support row upon row of lights and special effects hardware. Towers of speakers were placed at all four corners of the stage facing the seats. Hundreds of folding chairs had been set up in the space left over on the field. The fixed seats in the stand area started at a level near the floor. They went up so high I thought I’d get a nosebleed if I sat in one of the last seats near the top of the building.

“How many people fit in here anyway?”

“According to our manager this place seats about twenty thousand for a football game. With these extra seats on the field its closer to twenty five thousand. Scary isn’t it?”

“I’ll say, Tad.” The stairs leading up to the stage must have been fifteen feet tall with rails on both sides. The stage itself was huge. It filled the field from the seats on one side to the seats on the other. On the long dimension of the field it extended at least fifty feet on either side of what would have been the fifty-yard line. The lighting grid must have been at least fifty feet above the stage supported by a large tower-like structure at each corner of the stage.

A large truck with the Around Midnight logo was parked on the far side of the stage. Several people were unloading musical instruments and supplies. While I watched they unloaded two racks of costumes then returned to unloading the instruments. Two racks of costumes seemed like overkill since I thought I was only going to need a single costume for the show.

Shelly Ryan, Around Midnight’s coordinator, caught up with me while I was headed for my dressing room.

“Hi, Jennifer. What do you think of the place so far?”

“It’s kind of daunting to me. I’ve never performed in front of more than a thousand people at a time.”

“Don’t worry about it. The lights on the stage are going to be kind of bright and the house lights will be on very low. You probably won’t even see much of the audience.”

“No but I’ll hear them.”

“True. I saw the guys in the band coming in a little while ago. I think everything will be ready for you to practice in an hour or so. Want me to come and get you when they’re ready?”

“Sure, Shelly. I’ll be in my room.”

The dressing room matched the rest of the place for size. It wasn‘t simply a single room; it was more like a suite. A large living room type area with a couch, a few chairs and a kitchenette setup had several smaller rooms leading off of it. One was a bathroom complete with tub and shower. Another was the usual dressing and makeup area while a third room was a small bedroom. The bedroom, dressing area and bathroom all connected to each other with doors.

As Tammy and I settled in, the guys in the band left to find their own dressing rooms. “Jen, do you want some bottled water? I found some in the fridge. There’s some fruit in there too along with what looks like a cold-cut platter.”

“I’ll take a bottle of water and an orange if there’s one in there.”

Tammy handed me an orange and the bottle of water as she plunked down beside me o
the couch. “So how are you holding up?”

“Does the fear I feel inside show that much Tammy?”

“No, but then I’ve been with you long enough to know you. Scares the hell out of you doesn’t it?”

“I keep asking myself what I’ve gotten myself into. I don’t have a choice now. I can’t back out of this.”

“Well, you were the one that wanted to go on the grand adventure after you changed.”

“I can’t argue about the adventure part, Tammy.” I popped a segment of the orange into my mouth as I finished peeling it. “Great oranges by the way.”

“Before things get too far out of control I wanted to tell you that I got a message from Barb this morning. Adam did call her and she got him booked on a flight out of Syracuse. With a little luck he’ll be here in time to see you go on tonight. I already let security know that he’s coming.”

My heart soared at the thought that Adam was going to be able to see me perform. “Thanks Tammy! That means so much to me. Did Barb say how long he could stay?”

“Nope, nothing more than that message, Jen. Sorry.”

About half an hour later I got the call to go back to the stage for rehearsal. What I thought was going to be the usual ten-piece band that appeared on the show had turned into a thirty-piece orchestra. There was also a bunch of other people stretching off to the side of the stage.

“So what’s all this, Jay?”

“The band as we promised.”

“All this?”

“Well, with the numbers on that list you gave me last night of the songs you wanted to do I just had to add a few more people to do the music justice.”

“So who are they?” I pointed toward the extra group of people.

“Your dancers.”

“Dancers?

“Yup. Have you ever seen a concert performance without at least a few dancers?”

“But a dozen or so?”

“It’s what Wayne wanted, Jennifer.”

“Well, I’m not going to argue the point. It’s his money. Are we ready to give this a try?”

“All set, Jennifer.”

The practice session lasted almost three hours for just eleven songs, ten for the actual show and one as an encore. I even got in a little practice with the dancers for a couple of the songs including my opening number. Everyone was quite pleased that everything had come together so quickly. I was nearly exhausted from the session and headed back to the dressing room to rest during the three hours left until the show started. The cold-cut platter made for a good if not good-for-me lunch since I wound up working straight through the normal lunchtime. The bed looked so inviting that I managed to doze off for about an hour.

The hand I felt on my shoulder turned out to be Tammy’s. “Come on, Jen. Time to get changed.”

The Around Midnight wardrobe folks provided me with quite a costume for the performance. A dazzling pure white single piece swimsuit with a low plunging neckline and high-cut sides that would leave every inch of my hips exposed. A translucent white wrap-around skirt with a cut in the side that extended nearly to my waist completed the costume. They included some seer to the waist panty hose and a pair of two-inch heels with straps at the toes and ankles. I was glad that I had practiced the dancing in my three-inch narrow heels. The actual heels were going to be that much easier to deal with and I needed all the help I could get.

The suit had a built-in bra since the plunging neckline went to a bit beyond my navel leaving my cleavage visible. A single silver chain stretched across the opening at about the level of my nipples to keep the suit from spreading even further as I jiggled and danced on stage. The suit was so white that it almost hurt to look at it even in the lights of the dressing table. The skirt left my left leg almost completely uncovered while the swooping hem of the skirt came to a point about halfway down my calf of my right leg. The panty hose made my legs shimmer in the bright light.

The makeup and hair crew left my ponytail is its normal style except for fluffing it up so it almost stood up on its own. Thanks to an insert it swooped up high in back of my head then flared out to cover almost the entire width of my back. The makeup highlighted my eyes and lips giving me a smoldering sex goddess appearance even without trying to look that way. The red polish on my nails was buffed to a mirror like finish after any chips and dents were repaired.

I was staring at myself in the mirror when Tammy came in to get me. “All set, Jen?”

“I think so. Any word about Adam yet?”

“No, but he should be here by now. He was supposed to arrive directly from the airport. Barb set it all up for him.”

“Damn! I really wanted to know he was here before I went out there. Guess the show must go on anyway, right?”

“Yup. Everyone’s waiting for you. Now go out there and break a leg, Jen.”

“Thanks, Tammy.”

I followed Tammy out into the packed arena through a shielded passageway to a spot under the stage. From there a lift built into the stage would make me appear out of a large white cloud of dry ice fog. Tammy gave a thumb up to a stage hand when I was in place on the lift.

The crowd stated to go wild as I heard footsteps on the stage above me. “Ladies and gentleman, I’m Wayne Zachary. Welcome to the Staples Center Arena and the opening night of Blue Lightning’s first national tour. Tonight and tomorrow night we have a special treat for you. We have a very special guest opening for Blue Lightning. Please put your hands together for Jenniferrrrrrrrrr Steeeeeeeeevens!”

The first few notes of “Can’t Stop Dancin’” by The Captain and Tennille echoed across the arena as I slowly rose into the cloud of mist. I took a few steps to clear the rapidly dissipating mist, then began to sing…

“Can’t stop dancin’ just because the music’s gone…
Can’t stop dancin’ NO! Just because the band’s packed up and gone home
Can’t stop dancing just because the music’s gone…
‘cause if you keep on dancin’ , if you keep on dancin’, if you keep on dancin’
They’re gonna turn the music back on…”

Somehow Jay and the band found a way to turn the thirty-second instrumental bridge in the song into a three minute extravaganza letting the dancers really cut loose. I had no hope of keeping up with them and watched in amazement at the moves they displayed. As the song came to an end the dancers all struck poses around me in a wash of brilliant white spotlights. It must have taken at least a minute for the applause and whistling to die down enough that we could continue on with the rest of the show.

Each song received similar applause until the last song of the planned performance, “The Future Is Now”. That song earned a standing ovation from the packed arena.

“And now lad…” Before I could even complete the sentence introducing Blue Lightning the audience was clamoring for one more song.

I held up my hands to quiet the crowd so I could speak. “Are you sure?”

The roar nearly blew the top off the hall. “All right… Jay?”

The first sizzling notes of the opening of Xanadu by Olivia Newton-John blasted out of the speakers as eight female dancers joined me on stage. Each was dressed in a similar outfit to mine so we looked like the nine muses of mythological fame. The audience went wild as we danced.

About halfway through the number I sensed something was wrong. The stage felt all wrong like it was the deck of a slowly rolling ship. Moments after I sensed it, the stage took a big jerk to the side knocking everyone over. Someone in the band yelled out “EARTHQUAKE!” as the dancers and I fought to get off up.

The stage was shaking so badly that I barely got to my feet before being thrown back down again. I wound up on my back this time and heard someone scream. I looked at the source of the scream and followed to where she was pointing. The lighting support structure above us was swaying back and forth. I watched in horror as bolts started to break and metal started to tear apart.

A lighting beam was breaking loose from its mounts directly above me. Explosions sent a shower of glass everywhere as the lamps in the lights popped. I had just enough time to cover my face with my arms before the lights went out and my world turned to black.

* * * * * * * * *

Saturday, March 8, 2003 — A dingy apartment on the south side of Syracuse

The leggy brunette wiggled her way across the linoleum floor of the kitchen with two paper plates in her hands. She placed both of them on the kitchen table then slid into one of the well-worn chairs.

“Jimmy, when are we gonna end this scam and move on? It’s been weeks and weeks!” She munched on a mouthful of the Chinese food she had just bought for both of them.

“In about two weeks, Sue. We scored big on this one, love. All I have to do is to take care of some loose ends and lead the police away from us before we can slip off into the night with a big bag of money.”

“How much, Jimmy? How much are we gonna get outta this job?”

“I figure somewhere around five million dollars, give or take a few hundred thousand.”

“OH JIMMY! I can’t wait to get out of this hellhole and start living the good life again!”

“Me too, baby, me too.”

They finished their meal in silence. Then Sue cleaned up the leftovers. A few minutes later she called to Jimmy from their shared bedroom.

“Jimmy, I’m gonna take my bath now. Do you need to use the bathroom first?”

“No, Sue, go ahead. I can wait.” Jimmy watched the gorgeous girl slink into the bathroom in nothing more than her birthday suit. He sighed and shook his head. “If only she wasn’t so wrapped up in the glitz on these jobs,” he thought. “I have to keep reminding her all the time not to wear her designer labels and jewelry.”

He plopped down in one of the worn overstuffed chairs in their living room and thumbed the remote to turn on the TV. A few seconds later, the telephone rang.

“Hello? … Yea, Ralph. … What do you mean you’re being watched? … Yeah, I know … What was that name again? … Okay, I’m gonna end this now. … Yeah, I know you’re out of it! You’ll get your cut. STOP WHINING!”

Jimmy slammed the phone down and cursed softly to himself. Their man inside the bank just reported that he thought he was being watched by a private investigator named Rebecca Stewart. He also reported seeing a check processed from Jennifer Stevens’ real account to the Stewart agency, a rather sizeable check too.

Suddenly the perfect plan to end this scam popped into place in Jimmy’s head. He picked up the phone again and dialed a number.

“Hello? Tony? … Look, man, I got a job for you. I need you to take care of a couple of people. … Yeah, gone as in not breathing any more. … Yeah, I know it’s gonna cost me big time. … A hundred thousand for two? Not a problem, Tony. … Yeah, we’ll work out the details in a day or two. I gotta work out a couple of things. … The names? Well, one you probably don’t know. … The other? … Jennifer Stevens.”

< To be continued in chapter 16 of Zapped! >

Zapped! -16- Down Time

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Fiction

Genre:

Character Age:

College / Twenties

TG Themes:

Sweet / Sentimental

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Zapped! Chapter 16 — “Down Time”

This chapter contains a section on Jen’s fictional guest appearance on the TV show “The West Wing”. Since I’ll never be able to do that myself for real this is as close as I’ll ever come. By the way, if you’ve missed seeing “The West Wing” on the NBC television network I recommend that you be sure to catch it. I think the first two seasons of the show are now available on DVD.

I didn’t have the time to send this chapter out for Lynn Jennings excellent editing aid so any errors left behind are mine!

From the previous chapter of Zapped! —

And now Chapter 16 -

The world slowly resolved itself out of a whirl of muted colors and shapes and a roar of beeps and whirring sounds. I managed to look around enough to recognize that the place I was in was most likely a hospital room somewhere. The room started to spin all on its own. One thought popped up just before I passed out. “Oh, damn.”

When I woke up again someone was holding my right hand lightly and stroking my hair. I blinked my eyes a few times to try to clear my vision as a face started to form in front of me.

“Tammy, go get the Doctor. She’s finally coming out of it.”

“Okay, Adam.” I heard a door open then close.

“Don’t try to move, Jen. You’ve taken quite a beating. Here, sip some of this.” I felt a straw poke between my dry lips. I took a few sips of cold water before the straw disappeared. “Not too much now. Gotta be careful.”

I tried to swallow a big lump at the back of my throat. “Adam, what…” My voice sounded a lot like an old bullfrog croaking in a swamp. I felt a finger over my lips.

“SHUSH! Now let me fill you in. First, that was an earthquake we were in. You’re in a hospital in Las Vegas, Jen. Most of the ones in Los Angles have some kind of damage. You were airlifted out with a plane full of patients a few hours after the quake. You’ve been out nearly three days.”

“Tammy and I followed as soon as the road was open. Jen, you were hurt badly when that lighting beam fell on you. The lights kept the beam from falling completely on you. You have several cracked ribs and your left arm is broken. Glass from the lights cut quite a gash in your scalp. You also have lots of cuts over most of your body including your legs, nothing too big though. Except for the cut on the top of your head and the surgery on your arm, the doctors say that they’ll all heal without scars. You’ve lost quite a bit of your hair where they had to shave it off to sew you up. You have a cast from your wrist all the way to just below your shoulder on your left arm, Jen. It was broken in two spots and needed some metal plates and screws to fix it. Don’t try to move it.”

“Wayne?”

“Wayne and everyone else survived, Jen. Just some cuts and scrapes from the glass and falling debris from the roof. The crowd got out all right too. There were over twenty-five thousand people in the place. It’s ironic that you’re the one that got hurt the worst.”

I tried to take a deep breath to say more but the pain in my chest made me pass out again.

When I woke up this time it looked like I was in a different hospital room. The window shades were wide open and from what little I could see there was snow blowing around outside. I was propped up in bed with my arm in a sling around my neck. It was painful to move my right arm because of the cracked ribs but I managed to raise it enough to feel a large turban-like bandage wrapped around my head. As I looked around the room I noticed a figure sleeping in a chair across the room. On closer examination I realized who it was.

“Barb? BARB!” The figure in the chair jerked awake.

“JEN! You’re awake! How long have you been awake?”

“How long have YOU been staying here? And just where is ‘here’ anyway? Last time I was awake I was in Las Vegas.”

“You’re back in Syracuse now. The doctors needed the bed in Vegas so we got you on a medical airlift flight. They decided that keeping you under was probably better during the flight because of those ribs and that busted wing of yours.”

I took in a breath a little too deeply and felt a stabbing pain as my ribs complained. “I think they were right” was as much as I could get out through clenched teeth.

“Want me to get a nurse with some pain medication, Jen?”

I managed to nod my head yes while I forced myself to take very shallow breaths for a while. A nurse came scurrying in a few minutes later with a little pill in a paper cup. She had me swallow it with a few sips of water. I closed my eyes and let the tiny pill work its miracle on my aching body.

Barb was back in the chair watching me when I opened my eyes again. “Better now?”

“Yup.” My voice was still raspy and it hurt to swallow. “What did they do, shove a truck tire down my throat?”

“Nope, feeding tube. They took it out a few hours ago when they decided to let you wake up. Are you feeling hungry?”

“Not really, just thirsty more than anything else. Can I get some water or maybe a soda or better yet a mug of Chocolate Overload?”

“I’m not certain about the Overload but you can have all the water you want. You don’t have to get out of bed to get rid of that you know.” Barb pointed to a tube that snuck out from under the sheet that covered me to a large plastic bag type thing hung on the lower rail of the bed.

“So THAT’S what I feel down there. Bet that’s gonna hurt when it has to come out.”

“I know from experience it does. So you haven’t asked the question yet.”

“Question? THE question? Like when are they gonna let me outta here?”

“That’s the one, Jen. And the answer is as soon as you’re up and about and can reasonably take care of yourself with a bit of help here and there.”

“And how long will that take?’

“It all depends on you.”

“Then let’s get started. I wanna go home!”

I was right; it hurt like hell when that damned tube finally came out. Then they made me drink several large cups of water to make sure that when I finally did pee that my urine was clear of any signs of bleeding. That process took several hours and several humiliating sessions using that damned bedpan.

The next step was to get me back on solid food and get up and moving around under my own power. I had a meal of what passed for boiled chicken and rice. Not very tasty but it served the purpose of getting my stomach used to something solid.

Late in the afternoon I had some help in trying to stand up and take a few steps. I managed to stay conscious but it was quite an effort due to the pain from my ribs and arm. On a more positive note, the cuts on my head and elsewhere were nearly healed thanks to my weird metabolism and its increased healing abilities. My hair was starting to grow back in with some very light fuzz just starting to show. There was a strip of hair missing nearly six inches long and about two inches wide where they had to cut it off to stitch up the wound. There was no way to cover the missing hair with my remaining hair no matter what style Barb and I tried so I simply left the bandage on.

I spent a few days in the hospital before I finally passed the tests to go home.

Sunday, March 16, 2003

“You all set, Jen?”

“I think so, Tammy. Thanks for coming to pick me up on a Sunday. Was the network mad that I missed another show?”

“Just like the time you were out with the flu, they weren’t happy but there isn’t much they can do about it. It’s only been a week since that beam fell on you. Besides, it’s not like you can run a long microphone cable into your hospital room.”

“Well, actually you can…”

Tammy tossed her hands in the air and stomped around the room. “Don’t go there, Jen. Just DON’T go there. You need more rest to get better and completely heal. Maybe, just MAYBE, if you behave yourself you might be able to go back on the air live next weekend.’ She wound up beside the bed waggling her finger in my face. “Don’t push it or I’ll bring you back here so fast your wheelchair is going to leave burn-out tracks on the floor.”

“I got the picture, Tammy. I promise I won’t overdo it. I hope you and Barb are going to cut me some slack though. I’ll have a raging case of cabin fever if I sit around the house for more than a couple of days.”

“We’ll see, Jen. Oh, did you want to sneak out the side into the parking garage or do you want to run the gauntlet of reporters outside the front door?”

I sighed as deeply as my sore ribs would allow and shook my head. “Won’t they ever leave me alone? All the press briefings that the doctors had to give and they’re still after any news they can get about me.”

Tammy smiled then shrugged her shoulders. “Better you than me. You’re the celebrity around here.”

“Use the front door, Tammy. Let’s get this over with and give them their pound of flesh.”

“Okay, Jen.”

I transferred from sitting on the bed to the wheelchair that Tammy held. It was a good thing too because the pain from the cracked ribs and my arm was still something of a problem if I tried to stay on my feet for too long. As we made it through the front door of the hospital the reporters descended like a flock of vultures. A couple of dozen microphones got shoved in my face as the TV lights nearly blinded me. Tammy stopped pushing the chair to let the cameras settle into position around me.

“Okay folks, one question at a time please.”

I pointed to the first reporter on my left.

“Jennifer, how far have you come with your recovery?”

“Pretty good actually. The cuts and bruises are healing nicely. The bigger problem is the cracked ribs and the breaks in my left arm.” Tammy pulled my parka aside to reveal the huge plaster cast still on my arm. There was an audible gasp from the reporters. “I have a couple of steel plates and a few screws in there to help hold things together. It’s gonna be fun going through airport metal detectors when the cast comes off.”

I pointed to the next reporter in line.

“How is this going to effect your various commitments?

“I hope to go back on the air with the radio show next weekend. Other than that everything is on hold at the moment.”

The next reporter in line spoke up.

“There’s a rumor going around in the tabloids that, during this hospital stay, you had an abortion. Any truth to that?”

“WHAT? Who came up with that worthless piece of pure fiction?” The reporter passed me a page torn out of the National Tattler. The page was printed with a yellow background that matched perfectly the color of its journalism values. It was dated during the time I was in the hospital in Las Vegas.

“The article says that you freaked out when you learned you were pregnant and then decided to hide the abortion while you were recovering from your injuries in the earthquake.” Pictures of me walking out of the hospital supported between Barb and the doctor when I had the flu was a prominent part of the article.

“Let me state this for the record. Since the accident that changed me I have never been pregnant nor do I want to become pregnant. Someday I’d love to become a mommy but right now I want to enjoy the life I’ve been given and having a baby isn’t in my plans.”

“Does this mean that you’re seeing someone? Can you tell us who it is?”

“My personal life is just that, PERSONAL. I ask that the press and electronic media respect that and leave me alone when I’m not performing or making public appearances. Would any of you want your private lives spread all over the news?”

A chorus of quiet “no’s” echoed through the crowd of reporters.

“Then I’ve made my case for some peace and quiet. As for this,” I tapped the article with my finger, “I’ll have my lawyer contact them. They had better be able to prove their allegations beyond any reasonable doubt if they want to remain in business. Otherwise they may be history.”

I motioned for Tammy to move on. The reporters streamed behind us still yelling questions. I ignored them as Tammy hurried toward the parking garage. Thankfully the hospital security staff blocked the press from following us into the garage.

Barb was waiting with the van and it was toasty warm inside. It took a bit of help from Tammy to boost me into the passenger side front seat then she folded the chair and stuffed it in the back of the van. “I had them set up the rental of a chair for you. You may need it now and then for the next couple of weeks as you’re mending, Jen.” She hopped in the middle seat of the van and pulled the sliding passenger side door closed. “Okay, Barb. Lets get outta here. I’ll watch for anyone tailing us.”

I was shocked. “Why would anyone want to tail the van?”

Barb grunted. “To find out where you live, Jen.”

“Doesn’t matter, Barb. The business phone number is listed in the book with the address of my house. Anyone can look it up.”

“Well, that’s gotta change. If things keep going at this rate you’re gonna have to move to a gated estate or something and tighten up your security.”

“I hope not. I don’t want to live in a prison.”

“Prison? What the hell are you talking about, Jen?”

“Barb, what’s a prison?”

“A place that has gates and a security system and surveillance and guards.”

“Well, if I moved to another location what would I have?”

“Gates and a security system and surveillance and guards.”

“But it looks like a house right?”

“Right.”

“I rest my case.”

“But…”

“Barb, I really don’t want to live like that. Why can’t people just leave me alone?”

“You’re becoming famous, Jen. It comes with the territory.”

We rode in silence back to my house. Sure enough, a couple of news vans were parked across the street with cameras at the ready to grab pictures of whatever they could see.

Barb glanced over at them and just smiled. “Watch this, Jen.” She punched a button on a remote control that wasn’t mounted in the van when I left the previous week. The garage door opened by itself and Barb pulled the van neatly inside as the door slid closed behind us. The windows on the doors and walls of the garage had been covered with black paper from the inside and much of the junk had been cleared to give a clear and wide walkway into the house. A ramp had been installed over the steps to accommodate the use of a wheelchair.

“You guys didn’t need to do this!”

“But we did, Jen. It’s for your own good even if you don’t know the full reasons yet. Trust us, you NEED this. You’ll find out more when you meet with Rebecca Stewart.”

“That’s the private investigator you hired on the bank account stuff?”

“One and the same. Look, you might see a few things we did that will be un-done in a little while. Don’t get worried about it, okay?”

“Look, I trust you two. If you say I need to do this then I’m not going to argue about it. I’ve been out of action for a bit over a week and I’m certain there are things that you know about right now that I don’t. Umm… did I make any sense there? I’m getting tired again.” A big yawn escaped my lips as they wheeled me into the house.

The place didn’t look much different than it did before except for when I took a closer look at the windows and doors. It looked like extra locks and security sensors had been added and I thought I saw a surveillance camera or two in the corners of a few rooms.

Another twinge of pain told me that I had probably reached the limit of my “up time” for the moment. That was the time I could remain vertical before the pain from the ribs and my arm became too much to deal with. Barb and Tammy must have seen the look on my face because they turned down the covers on the bed then helped me out of the chair into the bed. I stayed vertical long enough for them to take off my shoes and wriggle out of my jeans. They removed the tank top that I wore home since the cast wouldn’t fit through the sleeve of a normal blouse. That left me sitting there in my bra, panties and the cast on my left arm.

It was a bit of a battle but I managed to get my feet up onto the bed by myself despite offers of help. I reasoned that I was going to have to do it myself eventually so the sooner I started the faster I was going to be able to function on my own.

A twinge of pain from the cracked ribs made me scowl. “Pain again, Jen?”

I managed to nod as the pain continued.

“Okay, be right back.” Barb re-appeared a few moments later with a small cup containing a pill and a large glass of ice water. “You’re a couple of hours over-due for one of these anyway.”

My left arm was useless so I tried to reach with my right arm to get the glass of water. That action plus trying to reach a little further than I should have made the ribs complain in another burst of pain. I winced as I took hold of the glass of water. Seeing my distress Barb held up the little cup with the pill in it and dumped it into my open mouth. I downed the pill down with a few gulps of water then tried to hand the glass back with nearly the same result as before.

“That looks like it really hurts, Jen.”

“Imagine a mule kicking you in the chest and hitting both boobs directly on the nipples and you’re real close.”

“Oh my…”

“I’d like to get a little more rest now if I can. What time is it anyway?”

“It’s about ten thirty, Jen.”

“Thanks, Barb. Is it possible for me to get something tasty for lunch? That glop they’ve been giving me in the hospital had the same taste as the cafeteria food did in school. Absolutely NO taste at all.”

“So what would you like?”

“I’ve been getting this urge for beef lo-mein and a nice big bowl of hot and sour soup from my favorite Chinese place down the block. Is that possible, Barb?”

“I don’t see why not. In fact it’s a great idea!”

Tammy’s hand shot up. “I’ll go pick it up provided we all get take-out. There’s a copy of the menu from that place in the kitchen.”

“Sounds like we have a lunch plan then. Get a quart of the soup and the largest size of lo-mein for me please? I want some leftovers for my supper. Hot and sour soup always makes me feel better when I’m feeling bad. Don’t know why but it does. And I’m buying for both of you too.”

After a chorus of thank you’s, they filed out of the room leaving me in peace and quiet. For the first time in over a week and a half I was back in my own bed in my own bedroom. It didn’t take long for sleep to overwhelm me.

The clock read about twelve thirty when Barb gently shook my shoulder. “Jen… Jen?

“Is it time for lunch already? I’m starving.”

“Yup. Things are ready. Do you want to eat in here or in the kitchen.”

“In the kitchen I think. I need to get back to some degree of normal, Barb.”

“Okay. Let me get you a robe. You can’t go in just your bra and panties.”

Barb disappeared into the bathroom and came out holding a huge terrycloth bathrobe. It looked a bit old and worn.

“Is that one of my old robes from before?”

“Yup. I found it in a box in the basement along with your old parka. I thought that with that cast on your arm that they’d come in handy so I got them out and washed them. Think you can stand up?”

“I hope so. I’m not that bad off.” I gingerly stood up as Barb helped me put on the robe. It seemed to be several sizes too big to properly fit me now but it did let my cast slide into the sleeve without trouble. When it was buttoned it looked like I was wearing a tent.

“Well, at least I’m covered. Let’s eat!” I started to hobble out of the bedroom but Barb stopped me and pointed toward the wheelchair. I gave in and took a seat. Barb wheeled me toward the aroma of several Chinese dishes in the kitchen.

Everyone had selected something different and Tammy had gotten the large size of everything. We tried some of each other’s selections and I found that I liked the spicy shrimp that Barb had as well as the veggie dish that Tammy ordered. Tammy and Barb tried the hot and sour soup but I was the only one that had more than just a taste.

Barb was wheeling me back to the bedroom when the private line started ringing. I snagged the phone before she could grab it.

“Hello?

“Jennifer? It’s Wayne Zachary!”

“WAYNE! Are you all right? How’s your family? How’s the band, how much…”

“WHOA there woman! Don’t talk in run-on sentences! Calm down, okay?”

I started to take a deep breath and got a rude reminder that my ribs weren’t quite ready to do that yet. “Okay, sorry, Wayne. I’ve been sort of out of things the past week or so. Can you fill me in on what happened?”

“I’ll do better than that. Want to come on the show on Monday night? It’ll be our first night back live since the quake.”

“Sorry, Wayne. I can’t travel yet. It might be weeks before I can hit the road again. I’ve got a cast from my wrist almost to my shoulder on my left arm and taking a deep breath is an adventure in pain.”

“Well, you don’t have to come to us. We’ll come to you.”

“HUH?”

“I talked to the network’s local affiliate and they’ll do a live satellite remote from your house if you give the word. The video my crew shot that night has been on every network on the planet. The whole world saw that lighting boom fall on you. Everyone is waiting to see you again, Jennifer. They want to see that you’re going to be all right. We’ve been snowed under with email and letters asking about you.”

“It isn’t up to me, Wayne. I have some folks here helping me to recover and I have to respect their input on this. Can I give you a call back in an hour or so?”

“Okay, Jen. I’ll call you back in an hour.”

“Thanks, Wayne. Talk to you shortly.”

The line clicked then went dead so I put the phone back down. “Okay you two. I need to talk to you in my bedroom now.”

Barb, and Tammy followed me into the bedroom then waited while I made a little side trip into the bathroom then got back into bed again.

“Okay. You heard only one side of that phone conversation. The side you didn’t hear was Wayne Zachary asking me to appear on Around Midnight tomorrow night. He suggested a live satellite interview from the house. What do you think about the idea?”

“Well, medically you can do it. Sitting on the couch or a chair in the living room isn’t much different from sitting in the bed but I have to tell you that if it looks like you’re pushing yourself too hard I’ll throw everyone out of the house even if it’s in the middle of the interview. Is that understood?”

“Understood, Barb. Now how about you Tammy?”

Barb and Tammy looked at each other for a few seconds. “Jen, I know you well enough to know that if you really wanted to do this there’s little hope of stopping you. Just take care of yourself, okay?”

“I will, I promise.”

“Okay, then we’re in agreement that I can do the remote tomorrow night as long as there are a few limits in place.”

After Barb and Tammy nodded in final agreement I shooed them out of the bedroom. I stayed awake just long enough to take the return phone call from Wayne Zachary and tell him that I would be able to do the live remote from my home tomorrow evening. He promised to call again tomorrow during the day to make the final arrangements.

Just moments after I put the phone down I was asleep again.

Monday, March 17, 2003

I have to admit that I have little recollection of what happened after that last phone call from Wayne Zachary yesterday. I remember being roused from a deep sleep to finish the rest of the leftover Chinese from lunch. I also remember an incredible craving for milk. I must have guzzled nearly a gallon of it with supper before drifting off to sleep again.

The same thing happened at breakfast this morning. I almost drowned myself with milk along with my normal breakfast. The only thing I can think of is that my body craved the calcium in the milk to help repair my broken arm and cracked ribs. I had noticed a reduction in the pain as I took in a deep breath this morning and the general pain from my arm was much less as well.

Except for a short phone call from Wayne around noontime, I slept most of the day until just two hours before the remote was supposed to begin.

“Are you ready for this, Jen?”

“No, Barb, I’m not really but I promised I’d do it.”

“Well, time to get you ready. What do you want to wear?”

“Let’s keep it simple, huh? I know I can’t get into a blouse with this cast. How about a sleeveless dress? That should take care of the cast problem.”

“What about your hair?”

“I can’t put a wig on, the scar still hurts a little too much when something presses on it. How about we just lightly bandage it?”

“You sure?”

“Yup. The world has seen the extent of my injuries already. I remember Wayne saying that the video the crew following me around shot has been on just about every TV network there is. I don’t see much of a reason to try to hide it.”

Barb helped me get ready as the satellite truck crew prepared my living room for the remote. I managed to walk into the living room as the crew was putting the finishing touches on preparations.

They had connected a video feed to my rear screen projection TV and it was displaying a high definition picture of the Around Midnight studio in Los Angeles. When I asked what it was I was told that it was the same feed from California that the network in New York City would be using to send the show out to the rest of the network. It would minimize the delay in picture and sound between California and New York. During the actual remote with Wayne I would be wearing a small earphone linked to the studio via a normal telephone call. That would further reduce the delay in sound so that my responses to Wayne would seem instantaneous to viewers instead of being delayed for almost a second due to being relayed through several satellite hops.

I settled into a comfortable position on the couch and let the crew get me all wired up for the remote. The wire from the earpiece ran down behind the couch out of sight while the cord for the small lapel microphone snaked down between my breasts under my dress and exited out the bottom. Since I wouldn’t be standing for the interview the cables were quite well hidden. A picture of what the camera in front of me saw popped up on the big screen and I took a few moments to make some last minute adjustments to my hair. Someone from the crew did a touch-up on my makeup since a few spots gleamed too brightly in the extra television lights.

I heard a few clicks then a telephone dial tone followed by some dialing tones on the earpiece and adjusted its volume using a knob on a small box beside me on the couch. A few moments later I heard a voice then the picture on my TV changed to a shot of Wayne.

“Hello, Jennifer?”

“Hi Wayne! All set out there?”

“That, my dear, was supposed to me MY line!

“How’s the picture and sound?”

“Everything looks great. By the way, you’re in high-def tonight too. It’s the first time we’re tried a live remote in the format so there might be some glitches here and there.”

“Okay, Wayne. I’ll just roll with whatever happens. The video here from the studio looks great too.”

“We’re about five minutes away from starting, Jennifer. We’re going to take a live shot of you during the show intro so be ready for that and give us a big smile and a wave, okay?”

“I’ll be ready, Wayne.”

“Great! You’re going to hear the director’s audio on the feedback loop so you’ll know when they’re going to come to you. See you in a few minutes! Gotta go get ready myself.”

“Thanks, Wayne. See you in a few.”

The picture on the big screen changed back to a shot of the studio as I settled back onto the couch. I watched the folks in California scurrying around making last moment adjustments to the set and the lighting as the studio band tuned up.

The interview went fine except for when Wayne replayed the video of the end of my performance. I was barely able to watch as the lighting beam fell on me sending a shower of glass fragments and sparks everywhere. I felt numb as I watched the rescue crews pry the beam off me and load me onto a stretcher for the trip to the hospital. My hair and costume were blood stained, the red of the blood in stark contrast to the snowy white of the costume even in the eerie glow of the camera’s single floodlight in the darkness. Pools of blood remained on the stage where I had been trapped. From my short stint on an ambulance crew I learned how to handle the things I saw but nothing ever prepared me to see things like that happening to me. My mind had blocked out the incident completely. The only thing I remembered immediately afterwards was the brief period that I woke up in the hospital in Las Vegas.

I managed to retain my composure until Barb and Tammy got me back to my bedroom. As I sat on the edge of the bed the dam broke and my tears flowed freely for the first time after the accident on stage. They managed to get me ready for bed as I cried myself to sleep.

Tuesday, March 18, 2003

For the first time in days my chest didn’t hurt when I took a deep breath. There were a few twinges and aches here and there as I stretched out the kinks from a very sound night’s sleep. Unlike the previous few mornings, this morning I was fully awake and felt no need to return to bed again after completing my morning visit to the bathroom.

Even my spirits were lifted a little this morning after watching the events that happened in Las Vegas and having a good cry about it last night. As soon as the healing process was complete I felt I was ready to put what happened to me behind me and move on with my life.

I managed to make it into the kitchen by myself to find Barb preparing breakfast. “You know you don’t have to do that. I think I’m good enough to take care of myself now.”

“Not with that busted flipper you can’t.”

“I’d like to try.”

“We’ll see. You have an appointment with your doctor tomorrow. We’ll find out how well you’re really doing. Until then I’m afraid you’re stuck with me, Jen.”

“I can’t think of anyone else other than you or Tammy that I’d rather have around to care for me.”

“Not even Adam?”

“Well, that’s a bit different, Barb. I don’t think I’m quite up to taking care of Adam.” A wicked grin spread across my face at the thought of taking care of Adam in a certain way.

“JEN! You naughty girl!”

I giggled then shrugged. “It’s this body that makes me do it! Unless it’s something unique to me, women can have raging hormones too.”

“I’ll have to take your word for it, hon, mine are sort of at a fixed level.”

Breakfast was a plate filled with hash browns, three strips of bacon, an egg and toast with orange marmalade. I still had a craving for milk, just not as bad as the past day or two. I guess my body still needed the extra calcium to make the needed repairs on the bones in my arm.

The rest of the morning was taken up with phone calls trying to re-arrange my broken schedule. I had to leave most of my commitments in the air because I didn’t know just how long I would be out of action. I promised everyone a full report after my visit to the doctor tomorrow.

The most interesting call was the one I made to Mark at MouseWorld.

“Hi, Mark! I’m still alive!”

“JENNIFER! We were so worried about you! Did you get the flowers?”

“If you mean half a room full, yes I did. They’re gorgeous.”

“The guys on the job site wanted to be sure I told you that it just isn’t the same around there without you. They want you to hurry back as soon as you’re able, Jen.”

“I’ll know more after a doctor visit tomorrow, Mark. Tell the guys I’ll be back as soon as the doctor says its okay. I miss that bunch too!”

We sent the next thirty minutes or so talking about the various projects I was involved in and how my injuries might alter the schedule. Since I didn’t yet know how soon the doctor was going to let me get back to work we just left things on hold, almost everything that is.

“So what about the movie project, Mark? Is Donovan’s Reef still a go?”

“I’m afraid not, Jen, and not because of your injuries either. Some market research told us that people might not accept the movie without John Wayne.”

“I wondered about that myself. The Duke and Lee Marvin were perfect casting for those roles. I couldn’t think of anyone else around today that I’d even begin to consider for those parts.”

“I agree. We talked about remakes of some musicals like Hello Dolly or maybe Singin’ in the Rain but we came up with the same problem you did. There’s just no way to remake those and do them justice.”

“So I guess I can just concentrate on the attraction opening huh?” My heart dropped into my toes at the news. I was really hoping for the experience of filming a movie.

“Well, maybe, maybe not.”

“Huh?

“In what I can only attribute to the bizarre nature of this business, the producers of that space sci-fi show we used to carry on the network shopped it around to other networks. They actually got a nibble!”

“So how does that involve me?”

“They want to do the two single hours that would have introduced your character as a made-for-TV movie, Jen. If that gets good ratings they want to pick up the show that you would have done for us.”

“But I thought you guys killed it.”

“We did, Jen. The show was produced here at our Orlando studios though and the producers want to continue here. To move production somewhere else would be impossibly expensive. Just moving or rebuilding the sets alone would cost more than a million dollars. MouseWorld just views it as a simple production deal. We do it all the time. Business is business.”

“Well that’s quite a development. How soon are they going to start shooting?”

“That depends on when you’re available, Jen. They would have started last week.”

“Tell them I’m interested and that I’ll know more after tomorrow about when I’ll be available again, Mark.”

“Thanks. I’ll pass the word along. Is there anything else we haven’t covered?”

“Nothing I can think of right now, Mark. I’ll talk to you tomorrow. Bye!”

“Bye, Jen.”

I settled back in the chair at my desk. The movie deal for Donovan’s Reef was history but the possibility of a two-hour made-for-TV movie then a series replaced it. The movie and TV show would almost certainly be shot in Orlando. With the play out of the way I could stay in Orlando until the attraction opened and the movie was completed. After that I’d have to wait and see if the deal for the TV show became a reality. The down side was that I’d have to move away from all my friends in central New York and especially Adam. I might be gone for as long as six months, maybe more. What was that going to do to our relationship? Equally important was the question of Tammy and Barb. Would either of them come with me to Orlando or were their ties to central New York too strong?

Barb roused me out of my stupor when she yelled from the next room. “Jen, Henry Talbot from the drive-in on line two!”

“Thanks, Barb!” I pushed the button for line two. “HENRY! How are you doing?”

“Much better now, thanks! You and Barb have been a great help in getting this place ready to open again in a couple of weeks. I could never have done it without you.”

I was about to ask Henry what kind of stuff he’d been smoking when Barb ducked into the office with a big manila folder marked drive-in. In it were a bunch of receipts for the repairs and notes from Henry on the advancements that had been made.

“Jen, I wanted to invite both of you up tomorrow if you’re up to it. The crew will be here to start replacing the screen. That’s the last step before we can open up again for the summer in late April. They’ll be here around one in the afternoon.”

“Barb and I will be there, Henry.”

“Gotta go, Jen. The crew is here to do the final setup of the new snack bar equipment. See you tomorrow!” I put the phone back on the cradle.

I looked up to see Barb leaning against the doorjamb. “Barb…”

“Did I do it right?”

“Yup. Thanks for covering my tail on that. I just plain forgot about my promise to Henry.”

“No problem, Jen.”

“So wanna go up to the drive-in tomorrow afternoon and see them put up the new screen?”

“Sounds good to me. You do need to get out of here a little while and the ride will do you good. We can go up after your appointment in the morning. I’ll even make up some picnic stuff to take along. You better dress warm too. It’s probably going to be a little chilly up there tomorrow.”

“How am I gonna dress warm with this thing on my arm? I can’t fit it into any normal coat I own.”

“Hmm… maybe we can get a smaller cast put on that arm depending on how well you’re healing. You’ve come a long way in just a few days, Jen.”

“Yup. It’s this weird metabolism I have. I’ve been craving milk for the past few days. It seems to have helped my ribs.”

“Well, whatever the reason, I think we’ll ask the Doctor about that cast anyway. Now it’s almost time to close up for the day. Is there anything you need before I go?”

“Nothing I can think of, Barb. Go ahead and get moving. I’ll be fine tonight.”

“See you tomorrow, Jen.”

I watched as she shut down the office and left for the day. With nothing else to do I decided to have a very light supper then get into bed early. When I opened the fridge I found that Barb had already prepared a plate for me with a sandwich, a few pickle slices and some chips. I managed to get the plate, a glass and a quart of milk into the living room. I settled onto the couch then used the remote to turn the big screen TV to my favorite evening news show.

I fell asleep on the couch waking up only when the television started to blare static when the station signed off for maintenance. After I managed to shut the TV off using the remote I staggered to the bedroom and literally fell into bed.

Wednesday, March 19, 2003

The doctor’s office visit went much better than I hoped it would. The x-rays showed my ribs were completely healed. The breaks in my arm were well on the way to healing and the doctor decided that the large cast was no longer needed. I did have to wear a removable plastic cast that fastened with Velcro straps but the huge plaster monstrosity was gone. The gash on top of my head was completely healed with just a light white scar showing. My hair was growing back in where they had to cut it to close up the wound. Although it wasn’t quite as long as the rest of my hair it was getting easier to hide the scar. It wasn’t difficult to hide it when I was out since I usually wore a knit pullover cap to keep my head warm in the cold upstate New York wind.

Barb drove us up to the drive-in theater and we watched the screen crew take down the old damaged screen then start to put up the framework for the replacement screen. The new steelwork bolted to the old anchors set deep into the frozen ground. The new screen was designed to replace the old one without needing any changes to the pilings that anchored it. When the wind hits something as big as an outdoor movie screen it puts a lot of pressure on it. The steel beams seemed positively huge compared to the old ones that had been taken down and cut up for scrap.

They bolted the last of the beams into place as the lake effect snow started to fall again. Barb and I decided that it was time to head home and try to beat any blast of snow that could make driving hazardous.

We made it back to my house without any accidents then I told Barb to head on home. I spent the rest of the afternoon puttering around the house and tending to the servers now that I could type better with the cast gone. When suppertime arrived I found myself eating in the living room again watching the evening news.

I must have fallen asleep on the couch after the news again because I woke up a few hours later to the crashing sound of glass and a cold blast of air from the sliding door that led out to the patio in the back of the house. As I started to investigate what caused the glass to break I felt an arm snake around my neck and squeeze tightly.

A deep male voice rumbled in my ear. “Stay still, bitch, and you MIGHT live a little longer.”

“What do you want? I don’t have any money in the house.”

“What do I want? I want YOU!”

I felt the man behind me shift his weight slightly. Moments later I felt something hit the back of my head giving me a great deal of pain as the world went black.

I woke up again when a sharp burst of pain invaded my consciousness. Another sharp burst of pain from a second backhand across my face followed the first.

“WAKE UP, BITCH!”

My eyes leaped open to see a heavyset man standing over me. I was lying on my bed, tied down by ripped sheets to the bedposts. Both my hands and feet were tied so I couldn’t move an inch.

“What do you want?”

“Want? I don’t WANT anything. I’m just doin’ a job.”

“What job?”

“Well, ain’t you a nosey little bitch? Somebody wants you dead and they’re payin’ me to take care of it. Jus’ another day’s work to me.”

“Aren’t you afraid of leaving something that can be used to trace this back to you?”

“Nope.” He held up a red five gallon can marked GASOLINE. “There won’t be enough of you or this house left to worry about it, cunt. But before I get to work I think I’m gonna have a little fun with you.” He used a knife to cut off my clothes down to my underwear then started to cut them off too.

“How much are you getting paid? I can give you a better deal. How does a million dollars sound?”

“You said you ain’t got no money in the house. Now you’re tellin’ me you got a million stashed around here somewhere?”

“It’s not here but I can get it for you if you let me live.”

“Too late, babe. You’ve already seen my face. I don’t leave witnesses.”

“So you’ve done this before?”

“Remember that body that washed up in Onondaga Lake? How about that body they found along the railroad tracks? Made that one look like the bitch walked inta that train.” A scowl crossed his face. “Enougha this shit. You’re mine…” His knife cut the strap holding my bra together then he pulled it off leaving my breasts exposed. “Nice pair of tits ya got there. Are they real? Let’s find out…”

With one hand on my stomach he moved the hand with the knife closer and closer to my breasts. As I felt the sharp point of the knife poke my left breast I heard a sharp cracking sound in the room. The man dropped the knife then slumped on top of me.

“We got him, Jen. You’re safe now.” I looked up to see that Barb and Rebecca Stewart were in the room. Rebecca was holding what was left of a chair from the kitchen in her hands.

As they rolled the man off of me my last bit of mental discipline vanished and I broke down in tears sobbing beyond any meager effort I made to control it. Barb freed my hands and feet then held me tightly as the sobbing continued. She stroked my hair as I continued to release my fear. “You’re safe now, Jen, We got him. Go ahead and let it all out.”

Within a few minutes I heard several sirens nearing the house then stopping out in front. I realized that the only thing I was wearing was my panties. “Umm… I need to get something on, Barb.”

She handed me a bathrobe. “You need to stay like that. The police are going to want the details.”

“Thanks, Barb. Did you and Rebecca get everything?”

“Nope. We lost the camera here in the bedroom but the camera in the living room and the sound in here still worked. We got enough to put him away just with that. He implicated himself in two crimes the police suspected he was involved with. He isn’t going anywhere except the crossbar hotel for many, many years. No way he’s gonna get off on this one either.”

I just nodded then watched as the police cuffed the still unconscious man and hauled him out of my bedroom. The questions from the investigators went on for over an hour as I relived each and every moment of the attack. Rebecca and Barb stood by to help comfort me then they too were grilled as copies of the videotape were handed over to the investigation team. Rebecca also handed over a thick folder packed with paper. I was tempted to ask what was in the folder but got shushed by Barb before I could ask.

After what seemed like an eternity the police left and the house quieted down. It was well after three AM as I wandered into the bathroom to relieve myself. Barb came into the bedroom as I was trying to climb back into bed again.

“Come on, Jen. You aren’t going to stay here tonight.”

“WHY?”

“Well, the patio door is broken and the place is getting colder. You’ve had quite a shock and I don’t think you should be here for a few days. Now come on.”

“Where are we going at this time of night?”

“We’re going to a place I rented for you. Somewhere safe and away from the memories of this place for a little while. Now no more questions. I’ll help you get dressed.”

The look on Barb’s face told me that I had better not mess with her plans so I gave in and got dressed enough to go out into the garage to get into the van. As we passed thru the living room I noticed that a sheet of plywood was tacked over the broken patio door. It did very little to keep the cold out but at least the wind wasn’t able to create a snowdrift in my living room.

Rebecca had the van warmed up just outside the garage door. I shivered as the cold wind lashed around my legs and invaded the arms of my parka. Fortunately it took only a few seconds to get into the cozy warm van so the shock wasn’t too great. Barb had me get comfy in the second row seat with the back of the seat reclined to almost a sleeping position. She handed me a cup of what looked like hot chocolate and told me drink it all. The warm liquid gave my tummy a nice feeling. The van was toasty warm and the steady drone of the engine and heater fan must have overloaded my tired mind because my eyelids fluttered a few times just before the world faded out.

Thursday, March 20, 2003

The room was warm and the sound of my favorite oldies music station floated over to me from a radio on the small table beside the bed. I was covered by at least two huge comforters as I lay naked between the silky smooth sheets. The delightful smell of bacon and hash browns with lots of onion and a touch of garlic wafted into the room. I pried my eyes open trying to figure out exactly where I was.

This was a room I’d never seen before with thick curtains over the huge windows on the far wall of the room. A table and several chairs were in the far corner of the room and a door led off to what looked like a huge bathroom. The walls were painted in a muted green color while the furnishings were in various shades of brown. I blinked my eyes several times taking in the opulence of the huge bedroom.

A gentle knock on the door brought me out of the mental overload. I checked that I was covered up then told whoever was knocking to come in. Tammy’s face poked around the door as it opened.

“Oh, good! You’re finally awake! Are you hungry, Jen?”

“Maybe. Where am I anyway?”

“You’re in a rental house that Barb arranged when they learned that someone was going to try to kill you. It’s out in the country south of Syracuse in the hills. This place sits on about two hundred acres of land almost half a mile off the road. You really have to know that it’s here to find it. It’s nestled on a hillside in the middle of a huge stand of pine trees.”

“Oh, great. A prison. Just what I always wanted.”

“Jen, STOP THAT!” there are NO FENCES anywhere and the ONLY security around here is an enhanced alarm system that protects the house while the owners are away. Barb and I would never do that to you, Jen. We’ve talked quite a bit about that. I do have to admit that the place sits on some pretty rugged land though. If someone wanted to get in here they’d have to work very hard at it.”

The pressure in my lower regions was increasing at an alarming rate. “Okay. So it’s not a prison. Well, warden, can you tell me where my robe is? I gotta go pee so bad…”

“Oh, sorry, Jen. It’s on the foot of the bed. What kind of eggs do you want for breakfast? Then I’ll leave you alone for a while.”

“How about a couple of eggs done sunny side up? And can you hold things till I’m out in the kitchen? I feel like I could use a bath.”

“I’ll hold things for an hour. After that I’m coming to get you out of that tub. By the way, you’ll find the jets in there adjusted for proper effect. I suggest you use them. You need to relax, Jen.” Tammy winked at me with a large grin on her face then left pulling the door closed behind her.

Tammy was right. I did feel an urge that demanded attention. Giving in to demands of the body I now called home I padded quietly into the bathroom after grabbing the robe off the bed. The room was positively huge with a shower/tub combination in one corner and what looked like a hot tub in another corner. The normal tub didn’t appear to have any water jets so I turned my interest toward the slightly steaming hot tub. One seat in the tub appeared to have several more jets than the others so I got in and got comfy there. Off to my right was a waterproof control panel. I pressed the menu button until I came to an item titled with my name. I pressed the button that started the program and settled back as the jets started to pulsate.

Tammy had done a wonderful job of adjusting the jets and creating the program that finally drove me over the top into a stream of orgasms. I stopped counting after the first three and lost myself in the waves of ecstasy that rolled over my body. Unlike the program in the tub at home, this one gently ramped the activity down at the end leaving me floating on a cloud of pleasure that lasted quite a while. It was almost at the end of my hour when I was able to regain control of my legs enough to haul myself out of the hot tub and rinse off in the warm water of the shower.

There were no towels anywhere in the room and I thought that rather strange until I noticed a glassed-in corner of the room. I stepped into the glass booth and pressed a button marked “Drier” on the back wall. Powerful flows of warm air hit me from all sides driving any remaining moisture off my smooth skin. As I stood there a small arm swung up from the wall between my legs sending a warm jet of air up between my legs to dry my sensitive parts. The feeling was quite pleasant and I stood there rocking gently back and forth letting the air tease me to the edge of another orgasm.

The timer ran out so I grabbed the robe and wrapped it around me before I padded back into the bedroom. I couldn’t find any slippers so I followed my nose toward the kitchen. The house was absolutely huge and quite a sight to see. My bedroom was at one end of the place and I passed thru the cavernous living room on my way toward the kitchen. The home appeared to be constructed of logs since they peeked out here and there between finished sheetrock walls.

The kitchen was nearly at the other end of the house. When I walked in Tammy was sitting at the huge kitchen table watching a thirty-two-inch television on the counter. The morning news was trumpeting the breakup of a crime ring that had taken millions of dollars from the city and county governments on the pretense of running a homeless shelter. The two people at the heart of the scam were now in custody in the county lockup.

“Was that a result of last night, Tammy?”

“Yup. The guy they caught in your house was hired by the two scammers to kill you and implicate you in the plot as a ruse for them to escape. They had one of your old bank accounts re-activated and filtered the money thru it. You know about that, right?” I nodded in agreement. “Thanks to Rebecca Stewart the police have everything they need to put those two away for good and keep you out of any involvement with it.”

“I can’t say I’m happy about what happened last night but I’m delighted that I don’t have to get even deeper into this mess.” A shiver ran up my spine as the events of last might came flooding back into my brain. I slumped down into a chair at the table.

Tammy looked more than a little worried. “You doing okay, Jen? And DON’T try to bullshit me either.”

“No, I’m not all that great. I just remembered everything from last night. I relived it all over again in a flash. It’s gonna take me a while, Tammy but I’ll be fine.”

“Want a sedative? The doctor did prescribe something if you need it.”

“Maybe later if things get worse but right now I have to try to deal with this head-on, Tammy. Thanks for caring about me though.” I reached over and hugger her tightly. “Now how about some breakfast?”

“Okay, boss. Coming right up.”

In just a few minutes Tam my put a plate with eggs, bacon and hash browns on the table in front of me. “Dig in while it’s hot, Jen. Hash browns are nasty when they get cold.”

We ate while the TV droned on and on about the scam. I managed to get control of the remote and selected an old movie on one of the other channels. Apparently we were still close enough to the city to get cable.

Breakfast filled me right up. I tried to help Tammy clean up but got shooed away to the bedroom again with an admonishment to get some more rest. I found the remote for the large screen projection TV in the bedroom and fell asleep to the old movie I had started to watch in the kitchen.

A gentle shaking of my shoulder woke me up several hours later. Barb was standing beside the bed smiling at me.

“Oh, hi, Barb. What’s up?”

“You are now. Feel like some supper?”

“I missed lunch?”

“Well, Tammy DID try to wake you but you were sound asleep. The doctors said that sleep was the best thing for you right now.”

“Umm… okay. Where’s Tammy?”

“Gone home. I’m here for the night. Now come on and get something to eat.”

“All right, Barb. Let me hit the bathroom and I’ll be out in a few minutes.”

A few minutes later I walked into the kitchen to see Barb seated at the table. She had prepared a roast chicken with baked potatoes and dressing with a large bowl of cranberry sauce and another bowl of a mix of peas and carrot chunks sitting beside the chicken.

We talked as we ate. “So, Barb, how did I get here? The last thing I remember is leaving the house and you giving me a cup of hot chocolate. Then I wake up here in bed in the nude.”

“You were so out of it the sedative I slipped into the coco completely knocked you out. Rebecca and I carried you in then I got you all set for bed. I hope you don’t mind, Jen, but you really were a basket case last night.”

“I should be completely pissed at you but I’m not. I’m just glad that all of you were there to help me when I needed it. And believe me I DID need it!”

“I’ve got another little surprise for you too. Adam is coming over tonight. You better finish eating then go get dressed. He should be here in an hour or so.”

“Adam? Coming here? By the way, just where is HERE anyway?”

“I thought Tammy told you.” She sighed then continued. “You’re in a rental house south of the city in the hills. I’ll show you the place after Adam leaves or maybe in the morning depending on just how long he stays. Tammy and I decided that the best place for you was out of your house for a while after what happened there. You can stay here as long as you want to, Jen. If you like the place you can even buy it outright.”

“Thanks, Barb. I do feel a bit more at ease here than I might be at the other house. Too many bad memories are still fresh in my mind. This place doesn’t have any memories attached to it for me though so I feel safe here. I’ll take a look around later. Right now I want to get ready for Adam.”

Not knowing what Adam wanted to see me about really stressed me out. Had he been told everything that happened to me or was this just a visit to find out how I was doing? I had way too many questions without answers for me to feel excited that he was coming.

When I got back to my bedroom I discovered that Tammy and Barb had moved a pretty good selection of my wardrobe into the closet. I found a pale yellow satin blouse and a nice pair of jeans along with a bra and panty set that matched the color of the blouse almost perfectly. After I dressed I took a few minutes to brush out my hair. The tangles in it were a real pain but I managed to get them all worked out without pulling too many hairs out of my head. It didn’t help much that my left arm was still rather stiff and sore and nearly useless for much of anything. I had just settled down on the huge sofa in the living room and turned the large screen TV to a movie when Barb announced that Adam had arrived. He bounded across the living room and gathered me up off the couch to give me a huge kiss and hug then gently placed me back on the couch again before sitting down beside me.

“I’m so sorry I wasn’t there for you a few days ago Jennifer. If I’d known nothing would have kept me away.”

“That’s just why we couldn’t tell anyone, Adam. It had to look like everything was normal to make sure they attempted to do whatever they had planned. You COULDN’T have been there.”

“I know but it’s so damned frustrating anyway. Are you okay now?” He leaned over to me putting his arm around my shoulder then pulled me close.

“I am now, love. I am now. Just snuggle with me for a while, okay?”

He gently kissed me on the forehead then picked up the remote to turn up the volume on the TV. The movie was created from two of the Space Quest episodes that had run as a part of the series and some newly shot footage. It tied up several loose ends from the regular series and hinted at the introduction of a new space ship and characters at the end. It was plain to me that the producers were trying to keep the franchise alive until they were able to shoot the new show’s pilot episode with me as the new ship’s Captain.

“So when do you begin shooting the new show, Jen?”

“Well, things kind of got messed up, Adam. With the accident in California and now this latest little setback I’m not certain that it’s still a go or not. If it’s still on my to-do list then I suspect that it’ll be while I’m rehearsing for the opening of the attraction in Orlando. I’m not certain how much free time I’m going to have for a while after I settle in there. There’s an album to record and the rehearsals for the opening too.”

The smile on his face turned into a frown. “If I make time to come and see you in Orlando are you going to be able to make time for me?”

“I’ve already told them that the weekends are my own. Other than the radio show on Saturday morning I won’t have anything going on. This body of mine lets me do a lot of things my old body never could but…”

“I know! I love some of the things this body can do to me!” He reached over and tweaked a nipple.

“STOP THAT!” I pushed his hand away. “But keep that thought in mind for later love! As I was going to say, I can do so much more but at the cost of needing more rest to recover. I could go a few days without sleep before and not eat for a day or more. Now I get all run down if I don’t take proper care of myself. It’s sort of like driving an old Chevy that runs forever with only a bit of maintenance here and there and then owning a Ferrari that needs constant attention to keep it in top shape. I’ve got a Ferrari type body and I need to take better care of it.”

“Well, I love the way your body handles now.” He pulled me close and planted the most mind-blowing kiss imaginable on my eager lips. His hands roamed freely over my body hitting all the spots that really got my motor running.

It took several seconds for me to recover. “You know, love, if you took a leave of absence from work you can come to Orlando and stay there until I’m done.”

“You know I can’t do that, Jen. My job is important to me and you know it.”

“At least let me help you get to Orlando every weekend then. It’s not a problem for me to set something up.”

“I TOLD you that I wanted to take care of that myself, Jen. I thought you of all people would realize how important it is for me to do things myself.”

I turned away in disgust. “You and that damned male pride of yours!”

The rest of our conversation degenerated into a major screaming match with the exchanges getting more and more hurtful to each other. The end result was Adam saying that Hell would freeze over before he visited a selfish bitch like me anywhere and me crying myself to sleep on the living room couch after he stormed out of the house.

Friday, March 21, 2003

Dear Diary,

I wish I could tell you that I felt better when I woke up this morning but I’d be telling an awful lie. I felt like the whole world had crashed down around me when memories of the fight I had with Adam came flooding back as I woke up. On top of that, I slept on the couch lying on my left arm. The scars hurt like hell and I was very stiff from staying in an uncomfortable position all night long.

Someone was making noises in the kitchen and the most marvelous smells were drifting out to tickle my nose. In spite of my Great Blue Funk I followed my nose to the kitchen. A plump woman in her fifties with shoulder length brown hair looked up at me from stirring the contents of a pan on the stove.

“Have yourself a seat, duckie. I’ll be right with you! Do you prefer coffee or tea in the morning?” Her British accent was unmistakable.

“Umm… coffee, please. I’m confused. Why isn’t Barb or Tammy here?”

“They have their own lives to get on with you know. Tammy has tests she has to take and Barb went over to your house to take care of things at the office.”

“Then just WHO are YOU?”

“The housekeeper. I’m normally around when the present owners of this place are in town. Gertrude Millstown is the name but you can call me Gertie, luv. Barb asked me to come back for a while and take care of you. Hope you like potato pancakes and bangers. My favorite breakfast, that.”

“Bangers?”

“Sausages, luv, sausages. Here’s your coffee. The rest’ll be ready in a minute or so. Drink up!”

The coffee was dark and smelled awfully strong. A sip told me that my nose was right but it was just what I needed to jar me out of the funk I was in. I sipped at the steaming mug of coffee until she put a plate full to nearly overflowing with goodies in front of me.

“Gertie, I can’t eat all of this!”

“Just tuck in and enjoy, hon. Don’t worry about finishing all of it. Any leftovers I can save for later or give to my cat.”

“Cat? I didn’t see a cat around here.”

“She’s still at home. Didn’t want to bring her around unless I asked first. Some people are allergic to them.”

“Well, bring her any time you like. I love cats!” I scooped a forkful of the pancakes into my mouth and chomped on them smiling all the time. “There are GREAT! I don’t think I’ve had them before.”

“Probably not like these anyway. Try the bangers.”

I speared a piece of the sausage and popped it into my mouth. The flavors exploded like a firecracker going off as I chewed and swallowed “Fantastic, Gertie, simply fantastic. Where can I get these when you’re not around?”

“London.”

“What? You had them imported?”

“No, made ‘em myself, dearie. Can’t get decent bangers on this side of the pond ya know.”

“Then I guess I’ll just have to enjoy them while you’re here. What other surprises do you have in store for me, Gertie?”

“Well, Barb did ask me to give you the grand tour of this place. Let me know when you’re ready and we’ll get to it.”

“Right after I finish this wonderful breakfast. How’s that?”

“Sounds good to me. I’ll clean up while you finish up.” Gertie bustled back to the stove to start the cleanup.

I have to admit that I was able to eat most of what Gertie put on the plate. My stomach was full and complained that I had eaten a bit too much but I pushed that aside as I downed the last of the coffee. As I scurried off to the bedroom to get dressed Gertie was loading the last of the dishes including my plate into the dishwasher.

The tour went beyond my expectations. The place turned out to be more of a rustic log mansion than a log cabin. It turned out that the logs were there only for decoration. The outside was covered in logs sawed in half and applied to the conventional stud and plywood construction to give the place a rustic look. The treatment carried thru inside the place with smaller logs applied in strategic locations to give an impression of walls constructed entirely of logs without the actual maintenance headaches of a real log cabin.

The rest of the house was as magnificent as the kitchen, living room and my bathroom, those three rooms being the ones I was most familiar with. The temperatures outside had warmed up into the upper thirty’s and much of the snow had melted leaving great brown patches on the lawn. The place was positively huge from the outside. Since I had been rather out of it when I arrived it was only now that I had the chance to see the large four-car garage attached to the house along with several outbuildings and what looked to be a large pool or pond in the back yard nestled next to a large rock outcropping in the hillside. Gertie told me that is was a natural pond that was on the property when the house was built. It was fed by a spring coming out of the rock wall next to it. The spring was also used for the house water supply after being run thru a small treatment plant in the basement. The spring was tested several times a year and the water could be consumed directly with no fear of any illness or side effects. The treatment plant simply built up a reserve supply of water in storage tanks for those times that water use in the house might outpace what the spring could naturally supply.

As I warmed up again on the huge couch in the living room with a cup of Chocolate Overload I realized that I had fallen in love with the place. I called Gertie into the living room and motioned for her to sit down beside me. Much to my surprise she also had a mug of Chocolate Overload after watching me make my own a few minutes earlier. She smiled as she sipped at the steaming cup. “Well, there’s one good thing I learned from one of you Yanks.” She lifted her mug in appreciation.

“Hey! We’re not ALL stuck up and arrogant as hell you know.”

“True. I didn’t know quite what to make of you before I met you this morning. From what I’ve seen of you on the telly, you could have been one of those stuck-up nose-in-the-air types. I’m glad to know you aren’t a bit like that at all.”

“Thanks… I think. I’ve got some questions for you, Gertie. You up to answering them for me?”

“I’ll do my best.” She kicked off her shoes then tucked her feet up under her legs. I tossed her a pillow to cover them since the floor seemed to be a bit cold. In fact, I followed her example to get my own feet warm.

“So tell me, why are the previous owners selling a beautiful place like this?”

“They’re ready to retire and they both want to stop doing the snowbird routine. They decided to move permanently to Florida when he retires in a few more months. He’s president of a large business here in the area. His sons run it mostly now though.”

“Don’t his sons want this place?”

“Not really. They’re city boys and don’t have a taste for quiet country living. Seems they’d rather be just minutes away from the action in the city.”

“Ah, yes. The foolishness and shortsighted nature of being young.” I took a long sip from my mug.

“I almost forgot how old you really are inside of that body. I have to agree with you. I expect that they’ll run the family business into the ground to get as much money out if it as they can then sell it off to get the last little bit before it dies. Such a waste.”

“Well, there isn’t anything I can do about that but I’m thinking of buying this place, Gertie. Anything behind the scenes about this house I should really know?”

“Nothing more than you know already, Miss. I don’t believe in holding things back with whomever I’m working for or with. You know already about the cold floors in wintertime.” She pointed to our feet.

“True. One more question, Gertie, and please call me Jen or Jennifer. You don’t have to be so formal when it’s just us here.”

She smiled then nodded her head in agreement. “All right, Jennifer. What’s the question?”

“Would you like to stay on here as housekeeper if the deal goes through? You’ll have the same pay and benefits as before. They might even be a bit better since I don’t know at the moment what they are.”

She thought for a minute or two as she sipped from her mug. “I suppose I could. The current owners have staff at their place in Florida already. I was going to go back to England but there’s really not much back there for me right now after my husband passed away ten years ago. My son and daughter come for a visit from time to time and they stay in the guest rooms here. Is that all right with you?”

“Of course it is, Gertie. I’d be delighted to meet them.”

“Well, then I guess you have a housekeeper!” She held out her hand. I decided to toss caution out the door and give her a big hug that she eagerly returned.

“Great! Now that that’s all settled I’m going to call Barb and tell her to start the purchase paperwork on this place. Now, Missus Millstown, what’s on the menu for supper? Something nice and hearty I hope to warm us both up inside after getting chilled to the bone. You’ll eat at the table with me, okay? And I’m NOT taking no as an answer.”

Her smile positively lit up the room. “How about bangers and mash with a nice chunky veggie stew and some real fresh baked English bread?”

“Gertie, I’ll give anything that those magic hands of yours make for breakfast, lunch and supper. The easiest way to my heart is thru my tummy.” We clinked our mugs together then sat for a few minutes in silence as we finished the hot chocolate.

Monday, March 31, 2003

Who would have thought that a week ago I would have gotten a phone call from the folks that produce the West Wing? It was an offer for a guest spot on a show that was starting production this week. Being a huge fan of the show I couldn’t turn down the chance to be part of it especially since the part was written with me in mind.

It took a bit of doing but I arranged a small delay with the MouseWorld folks so I could do the show. The way I was feeling I still wasn’t ready to start rehearsing the dance numbers and the singing I’d need to do for the TV special. I’ve been in Los Angeles for almost a week now doing rehearsals with the West Wing cast for those few segments that I would appear in.

The title of this show was “Thirty Seven Hours”. It was about an earthquake hitting along the New Madrid fault line in the Midwest. My role was as a computer networking person called into the West Wing to fix a network jack on Charlie’s computer. It got very interesting from there.

I arrived at the studio on the morning of the shoot dressed in what I thought the script should have called for. I had on a well-worn set of blue jeans that hugged my bottom and thighs and a loose fitting pastel pink short-sleeved cotton work shirt. My hair was in my usual ponytail style with a simple pink scrunchie holding it in place. I had even packed my leather belt with the huge pouches for tools and supplies in my baggage when I left for California. A few heads turned as I walked onto the set.

The director seemed a bit distressed until I explained why my outfit was appropriate instead of the thousand-dollar clothes the script called for. When you crawl around under desks and in basements for a living you don’t want to wear expensive clothes because they always get ruined quickly. Real networking people would just laugh themselves silly if I appeared in the tailored outfit they wanted me to wear. I must have made my point because they even changed a few lines in the script.

While standing around amid all the cast members and extras I realized just how out of place I would really look in the sea of high-priced clothes and magnificent coiffures. My character was one of those people that lurk in the background that you never usually see unless there’s a problem and then they’re around only long enough to fix the trouble then leave. That wasn’t going to happen this time.

A bell rang then the stage got quiet a few seconds before the director called for action.

All I had to work with was the description of this opening scene in the script. “The camera picks up a blond woman wearing her hair in a pony tail and a heavy tool belt around her waist. She carries a heavy toolbox while she works her way thru the office space stopping at closets periodically and peering inside at the equipment located in them. In general, the office space in the West Wing is in the evening mode. People are seen here and there still working while the maintenance crews take care of the cleaning and repair activities. The offices are a maze of light and dark areas. The woman carefully works her way toward an area just outside the Oval Office. A young man is working at his desk trying to log into his desktop computer. He looks up to see the woman standing in the doorway.”

“Hi Charlie! Got a broken network jack? I got a call sheet here.” I waved the work order sheet in the air.

“Yup. I hit it with my briefcase. Can you fix it?”

I walked over to Charlie’s desk taking off the tool belt after sitting the toolbox down beside the desk. “Sure, don’t I always? This is the third time in as many months. Let me in there and I’ll have it fixed in a few minutes.”

Charlie looked slightly annoyed. ”I wouldn’t keep breaking it if you’d move the darn thing.”

“Charlie, you know this is the ONLY spot along this wall where I can put the jack without a wire showing. They never designed the White House for a network when they built it so many years ago.”

“But it’s under my desk. Can’t you at least move it over a few inches even if some wire shows under there?”

“I think I can manage that. It’s gonna cost you though.”

“Cost me? Cost me what?”

“Oh, just a cup of tea with a little cream and sugar, that’s all. I’ve been here since six in the morning.”

“Great! That I can handle. Be right back.”

Charlie left to get the tea while I crawled under the desk. I waited there patiently for my next lines making occasional sounds like I was actually working on a broken jack.

The script called for the President to open the Oval Office door and look around expecting to find Charlie. When he heard me making a noise under the desk he walked over and peered over the desk at my backside. “Well, who do we have here?”

I acted startled and started to back out from under the desk. Even though it wasn’t planned I decided to fake hitting my head on the underside of the desk drawer as I pulled out making a huge noise as the whole desk shook from the impact. “OW! CHARLIE! Don’t scare me like…” I looked up to see the President standing there smiling at me. “Sorry, Mr. President. I’m Jennifer Stevens with the White House service staff. I can come back if you need the privacy. I’m just fixing a broken network jack under Charlie’s desk.” I stood there rubbing my “sore” head and trying to regain my composure.

He looked over my faded jeans and plain cotton short-sleeved work shirt. “You’re dressed a little out of character for a White House staffer aren’t you?”

“Not really, Sir. I’m a wire rat. My job involves going into the basement and other less maintained areas to run new network wires or fix other problems. I’ve ruined a few rather expensive outfits by catching them on nails or the sharp edges under some desks. At least if I rip these clothes doing my job it isn’t quite so costly.”

“Why would they send such a lovely young lady on a job like that?”

“It’s what I do, Mr. President. I also maintain the telephone system too.” I picked up a butt-in set from the tool belt bumping my head on the desk again as I straightened back up. Out of the corner of my eye I could see the President visibly wince as I rubbed my head. “Occupational hazard, Sir. I guess it helps to have a thick skull.”

“Ah, I see. That’s fine, carry on.” As he turned to leave the President noticed the jagged white scar on my left forearm then looked up to see the divot in my hair where it had been cut off to let the doctors sew up my real-life injuries. “Those are nasty scars. If you don’t mind my asking how did you get them?”

“I don’t mind at all, Sir. I was working with the Community Theater group a few weeks ago when a light fell and hit me. It was my fault really. I was up on the ladder trying to adjust the light and I wasn’t quite watching what I was doing. Unfortunately there wasn’t any safety chain in place either. There is now though. I put it there myself.”

A look of deep concern flashed across his face. “Are you accident prone?”

“No, just nervous, Sir. Someone like me doesn’t get up here much when people are here, especially when you’re around, Mr. President.”

“And just why is that?”

“Unless there’s an emergency people usually don’t want to be interrupted by someone fussing around with their computer, telephone or network connection. I tend to do things like this on the off hours.”

Charlie returned with my cup of tea. “Mr. President! I thought you left for the Residence for the night!”

“I did but I left some paperwork behind. Jennifer, you’re always welcome around here any time. Charlie, I’m headed back to the residence. Can you get me the paperwork on…”

At that instant the beeper on my belt started to make the most awful racket imaginable.

“Sorry, Mr. President.” I snatched the beeper off my belt and hit the silence button then turned as white as a sheet when I read the message.

The President turned toward me. “What’s wrong, Jennifer?”

“Oh God, I hope this is wrong.” I held up the pager for the President to read. The message said “Earthquake — Magnitude 8.9 — New Madrid Fault”.

“How come I haven’t heard about this?”

“Mr. President, I have my home computer system set up to alert me of natural disasters and emergencies like this. I’m a member of an Amateur Radio Emergency Service group. If it’s true this happened just a few moments ago, Sir.”

I turned toward Charlie. “Charlie, is there another computer I can use for a few minutes?”

“Never mind, Charlie. Follow me. Jennifer.”

I hesitated as I was led into the Oval Office and pointed toward a computer that sat off on one side of the room. Charlie and the President watched as I called up a web site with the latest earthquake data. It confirmed what the pager had already told me.

The president turned to Charlie. “Charlie, get the list. Get me FEMA first and then run down the list. I want EVERYONE in on this. Get C.J. and Leo back here now. Then get me the Governors in those states surrounding the quake area. They’re going to need all the help they can get.”

Charlie nodded. “I’m on it, Sir.” He hustled out of the room.

“Do you need me for anything else, Mr. President?”

“Can you get any more information on what’s going on out there?”

“Maybe. Let me connect to my Amateur Radio station and see if anyone is on the air from that area. Emergency communications nets should be starting up by now.”

“You can do that from here?”

“Yes. I have a completely remote controlled ham station at my family’s home in upstate New York. I can use it from right here if that’s okay with you, Sir.”

“Do it. Get me any information you can.”

I started typing and kept it up for a few seconds as the camera did a close-up of my hands flying over the keyboard. Then the director yelled, “CUT”. After a few seconds the stage erupted in applause and I started to turn a brilliant shade of pink as everyone raved about my performance especially the improvised head banging on the drawer.

After another take as insurance we moved on to my next scene. The first scene was the one that would be used at the opening of the show to set the stage for everything that followed. This scene would take place just after the commercial break was over and in the story timeline be just minutes after the first scene.

Once again the director yelled for action as the stage grew quiet.

The President had drawn up a chair alongside mine at the computer table and was listening intensely to the reports starting to trickle in from ham operators in the damaged area. The phone he moved onto the computer table started to ring.

“Yes? Ok, Charlie, thanks!” He punched a button on the phone. “John? We’ve got a problem!… Oh, well who is this then?… I see. Get over here right away after alerting your teams. How long before you have any communications into and out of the area?… I know it depends on the damage. HOW LONG?… WHAT? That long?.. Look, just do it. And you better find your boss. I don’t care where he went on vacation. FIND HIM!” The President literally slammed the phone down on the hook.

“DAMN. Nearly a day before FEMA can set up communications in the area depending on the damage. Jennifer, how long can you keep this going?”

“For as long as it takes, Mr. President.”

“Well, until FEMA gets their act together you’re the official voice of the White House as far as emergency communications into and out of the area are concerned. Is there anything you need?”

“Yes, have the FCC declare a national communications emergency. I’ll co-ordinate with them the ham radio frequencies we need to have cleared. Now tell me what kind of information you most need, Sir.”

“Damage assessments, injury reports, what is the extent of this thing? We’re working blind right now and we need to get a better picture of the situation out there. Find anyone in authority; we need a name and a way to contact them. Whatever kinds of information you can get we need.”

“I’m on it, Sir.” I turned back to the computer and started talking quietly into the microphone attached to it. Moments later the director yelled “CUT!” again and I slumped back in the chair.

Most of the rest of my scenes had me in the background while other cast members battled the bureaucracy to get the area the help it so desperately needed. My last scene took place at the very end of the show.

The president walked quietly into the Oval Office in the wee hours of the morning. “How’s it going Jennifer?”

“Things are much better, Mr. President. Looks like FEMA has their network up and running now so the activity here is starting to fall off.”

“That’s great. So are you about ready to wrap things up?”

“Well I do have some more traffic to handle, Sir.”

“Let FEMA handle it.”

“But I…”

“I said let FEMA handle it. Jennifer, how long have you been at this?”

“I don’t know, Sir. I sort of lost track of the time.”

“Thirty Seven hours, Jennifer. Thirty-seven hours! As your Commander in Chief I’m ordering you to stand down.”

“But Mr. President… I…”

“I said STAND DOWN! Are you disregarding a Presidential order, Miss Stevens?”

I looked rather upset for a moment. “No, Mr. President. Let me sign out of the emergency network though. It’s proper protocol.”

I turned toward the computer and talked in a low voice as a few of the President’s aids came in to take care of some paperwork or some other business. When I turned around again after shutting down the remote ham station I found the President sitting on the couch. He motioned for me to come over and sit beside him.

“Do you realize just how much you helped with what you did?”

The script called for me to appear to be very tired and unable to keep my eyes open. “It was just in the line of duty, Sir.” (YAWN) “ Nothing out of the ordinary, I can assure you.” I yawned again. “I’ve done things just like that in other emergencies.”

The President turned to someone that came into the office to sign some more paperwork. “Well, young lady, I’m going to give you a Presidential citation for services over and above the call of duty for your efforts. What do you think of that?”

The President looked over at me to find me sound asleep slumped over on the couch. Charlie walked into the room a few moments later.

“Would you like for me to arrange for a room for her for the night, Mr. President?”

“You know, Charlie, for those thirty seven hours she was the main link for any communications into or out of that area. I don’t know what would have happened if she hadn’t jumped in and helped. Did she even get any sleep?”

“None that I’m aware of, Mr. President. I brought her some food and a few sodas but she never slept. The staff office said she was here for over twelve hours before the emergency started too. Somewhere in the chaos she even found a few minutes to fix my network connection just after this whole thing started. She said I was going to need it.”

“Two days. She went over two days without sleep or even a few moments rest. No, Charlie. Leave her right here. She’s earned it. She’ll have something to tell her kids and grandchildren about when she has some.”

The President leaned over and gently kissed me on the forehead before taking off my running shoes and lifting my legs onto the couch. Then he took off his coat and gently placed it over me before leaving the Oval Office with Charlie. The script called for a final overhead shot of me curled up under the President’s coat on the couch as the picture faded to black.

I stayed still for nearly a minute until the director yelled “CUT” again and the stage bell sounded. Everyone on the stage erupted in applause as I turned a brilliant crimson from all the attention. My day of shooting on the set of the West Wing was over.

Thursday, April 3, 2003

I stayed another two days watching as filming continued on the set. It was a fascinating experience, one that I hoped would continue on my own series some day.

As I boarded the flight from LAX back to Syracuse someone on the flight staff recognized me and took me to the first class section despite my protests that my ticket was for coach class seating. The service was excellent and I felt quite honored at all the attention the staff was giving to me along with all the other things they take care of on an average flight. I retrieved a few pictures from my purse and signed one for each of the staff including the pilots. Other than some bumpy air over the Rockies the flight went without incident and touched down right on time in Syracuse.

Barb met me at the airport with my van and took me back to the new house south of the city. By now the previous owners had agreed to the deal and all that was needed was my final signatures on the paperwork. That was the main reason why I had returned to Syracuse instead of flying directly to Orlando.

Barb had secured a moving crew to get most of my things moved to the new house. Between Barb and Gertie everything had been stashed away. About the only thing remaining at the old house was my computer lab and Internet servers. For the moment they would remain there until I returned from Orlando after the TV special was completed. There was really no rush to get out of the old house since I owned it.

Monday, April 7, 2003

I stayed in Syracuse just long enough to complete the deal for the house and settle things well enough to move to Orlando for the nearly three months it would take to complete my work there.

Over the weekend I made a trip to the old house to check on the servers. The house was almost totally empty of personal items except for a few things in the computer room. As I entered the living room the memories of my last night in the house came flooding back making me shiver in fear. The person I was would have just shrugged it off and moved on with his life. The person I am now had a far different set of values and attitudes to deal with. I could no longer just brush off such an experience. It shook me to my very core at just how much I had changed without my even realizing it.

I spent only as much time as was necessary for me to take care of the servers. Anything else I needed to do I would do via remote access from Orlando. Barb would arrange for a new T1 line to be installed in the new house and have the lab moved when the new circuit and computer lab room in the house was ready.

Tammy had arranged to accompany me for the duration of my trip with the blessing of her professors. She would have to keep up her work in spite of the time she spent with me and I had to promise her mom that I would keep an eye on the excited girl. Barb dropped us off at the private hanger where the MouseWorld jet was waiting.

As I write this on my notebook, the plane has leveled out at around thirty five thousand feet headed almost directly to Orlando. Tammy is almost ready to explode from excitement and I’m growing more confused and concerned with each passing mile.

Adam is out of my life for God only knows how long, I’ll be busy with recording an album, shooting a made for TV movie and rehearsals for the special for almost three solid months with only the weekends as a break in an otherwise hectic schedule. Thousands of people were counting on me from the crew building the attraction to the producers and crew of the TV movie to nearly the entire crew at MouseWorld.

I must have been staring at the notebook screen for quite a while since I flinched a bit as a hand gently shook my shoulder. “Sorry to interrupt you Miss Stevens. We’re coming into Orlando now. We’ll be landing in about fifteen minutes.”

“Oh, thanks. I’ll have this finished and shut down in a minute or two.” The pilot smiled then returned to the flight deck.

So there it is, Dear Diary. What the HELL have I gotten myself into anyway?

I’ve got to go for a while. I need to shut this notebook off for safety while we’re landing. More later…

<<<<< To be continued in Chapter 17 of Zapped! >>>>>

Zapped! -17- Unwanted Changes

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

College / Twenties

TG Themes:

Sweet / Sentimental

Permission:

Zapped! Chapter 17 — Unwanted Changes

This is a work of fiction, with a few real life experiences added in. All of the characters in this story are fictional, and any resemblance to anyone else living or dead is probably a coincidence. Please notify me if you are archiving this and the other chapters of the story on a web site. Permission specifically granted to Sapphire’s Place, Crystal’s Story Site and any other free access TG fiction web site to archive this. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format, please contact me for arrangements. Additional information on this story may be found at: Zapped! on Stardust .

Thanks to Lynn Jennings for her excellent editing aid. I’ve made a few changes since her editing so any errors left behind are mine!

--------------------------------------------------------------------

Monday, April 7, 2003 — Continued

I’m back on the ground again after a quiet flight from Syracuse. Tammy and I arrived in Orlando just after noontime. A limo was waiting to take us to the hotel and I watched in amusement as Tammy oohed and aahed at the local scenery. Seeing the world thru her younger eyes was something of a shot in the arm for me after closing myself off from the wonders surrounding me for several weeks.

We just settled into the hotel when the phone rang with a message from Mark’s office staff. I had a meeting first thing in the morning at his office to work out my schedule for the next three months. Until then I had the day to myself and I decided to take advantage of the time and get out a bit. My stomach started complaining a little and I realized that I hadn’t really had much in the way of breakfast.

Tammy’s tummy was rumbling too and it didn’t take much to convince her to come with me to my favorite burger place on the park grounds. Much as she did during the limo ride, her eyes got real big as she watched the underground tunnel system go rolling past as we headed for the nearest tunnel entrance to the burger place.

I was recognized the instant I walked into the place and almost the entire staff on duty at the time hugged me as I made the rounds. Tammy and I sat in a relatively quiet booth near the back as the lunchtime crowd packed the place.

“So how do you like it so far, Tammy?”

“I’m so excited, Jen. I can’t wait to see and do everything!”

“Well, just remember why you’re here, Tammy. You’re supposed to be my personal assistant. Your main job for the duration is going to be to keep me sane and healthy. I’m going to take a good guess and say that it isn’t going to be a very easy task in view of what I’ve gotten myself into.”

“I know, Jen. I just hope you’re going to take the time on weekends to rest and have a little fun yourself. All work and no play makes Jen real crazy, right?”

“That’s my plan, Tammy. I’ve already told the management that the weekends are untouchable except for the weekend of the attraction opening. I know I can’t do what I used to and work for days or weeks without some kind of break. This body won’t let me.”

“You aren’t going to get mad at me if I have to remind you now and then are you?”

“Tammy, I’m COUNTING on you to remind me. If you see me doing too much or starting to treat myself badly I WANT you to step in and pull me back to reality. Sometimes I just can’t do that by myself anymore.”

“Okay, just remember that when I have to pull back on your activities and you don’t like it. I know you’re here to work but not so hard that you work yourself to death.”

I nodded in agreement then proceeded to demolish what was left of my burger, fries and a great super-thick chocolate milkshake. A few minutes later we were rolling thru the tunnel system again. Tammy was excited about seeing the attraction and I’ll have to admit that I was rather excited myself to see how much had been done while I was recovering. The golf cart scooted up the ramp and rolled to a stop next to the locker reserved for my use. My work clothes were where I left them except for being freshly washed. Even my hard hat was there all nicely polished with the scrapes and dents repaired. Someone had put a second hard hat in the locker and I handed it to Tammy for her use while we were on site. The bulk of the heavy construction was now completed so I decided that I’d forgo the work clothes and stayed in my street clothes. The full tank top and almost knee length shorts I had changed into at the hotel were fine for a tour of the place. As a concession to safety I exchanged my sandals for a pair of work boots and had Tammy do the same. There was still a bit of construction debris scattered here and there in the hallways and various rooms.

Tammy followed me out into the hallway that ran the length of the attraction for maintenance access. As I started to open the door that led into the backstage area of the new theater, someone stepped thru the door knocking Tammy and I to the floor. We looked up to see a huge man over six and a half feet tall with a head of scruffy blond hair, big blue eyes, and a big bushy moustache.

“OLAF! You big oaf! We’ve GOT to stop meeting like this. My butt can’t take much more!”

“YENNIFER! It’s goot to see you again.” Olaf’s Swedish accent was as thick as ever. “Who’s your little friend here?” Olaf extended two bear paw like hands to help us up off the floor.

“This is Tammy, my personal assistant and Girl Friday. Tammy, this is Olaf Gunderson, one of the construction crew and a completely insane person whom I’m proud to call a very good friend.”

Tammy extended her hand. “Pleased to meet you, Olaf!”

Olaf got this big goofy grin on his face and swept Tammy off her feet into a huge bear hug. After a few seconds Tammy started to motion that she couldn’t breathe.

“OLAF! Put her down now! She’s having trouble breathing.” The gentle giant set Tammy back on the floor then held her steady for a few more seconds as her color returned to normal.

“Sorry about that. Sometimes I forget how strong I am. You okay now?”

Tammy grinned back at the huge man that towered over a foot above her. “I’m fine now, Olaf. Just give me a little warning next time, okay?”

“Ya, sure, I vill. Hey, Yennifer, I got somethin’ to show yu…”

Without a single word more Olaf scooped Tammy up and tossed her over one shoulder then grabbed me and hoisted me over the other.

“OLAF! Put us down NOW!”

“No, Yen, you’re not getting’ outa this THAT easy. Now STOP SQUIRMING the both of you!”

Olaf pushed the stage door open with one foot then marched us straight to the center of the stage. There, sitting on a large table, was the largest multi-layer cake I’d ever seen. “Welcome Back Jennifer!” was written on it in pink icing over the white background. Next to the cake was a very large stack of paper plates and forks and what looked to be an industrial size cooler of some kind. As Olaf set us both down on the stage the house lights brightened lighting up the rest of the hall.

As I looked out at the seats a huge cheer and a wave of applause erupted. Nearly everyone on the crew and a fair number of people that I had met in the park were there waving and whistling. The noise was almost overwhelming. (Tammy told me later that she didn’t think it was possible for me to turn that many shades of red all at the same time!)

Bill Davidson, the clerk of the works on this job, got up from his seat in the front row and stepped up onto the stage to quiet the crowd down. It took a few seconds for things to subside.

“Jennifer, welcome back after an absence that was much too long for any of us here. We all missed you!” Once again the crowd erupted into applause and whistling as Bill handed me the paperwork to make my presence on the job site “legal” as far as doing any work here. He motioned for the crowd to quiet down again.

“Thanks, everyone. It’s good to be back. I hope I’ll be able to spend more time here but I’m afraid that I have a very heavy schedule coming up. I’ll try to visit when I can though and I hope that Bill here will let me know if there are any problems that come up that you need my help with.”

“I promise, Jennifer! Now how about cutting the cake and celebrating that you’re back again?”

“That sounds great to me, Bill!” I picked up the knife on the table and cut a chunk off one of the corners that was about three inches on a side then slipped it onto one of the paper plates. I grabbed a fork and scooped some of the cake into my mouth. “YUM! My FAVORITE! Chocolate Devils food cake with a vanilla butter-cream icing! How did you know?”

“I called Barb right after the word spread that you were coming back.”

“Thanks, everyone! It’s good to be back. Now EAT UP!” I handed the knife to Bill to let him and another person start cutting the rest of the huge cake into pieces as the crowd formed a line. The huge cooler had sodas and other drinks and Bill even had pints of ice-cold milk waiting for me! For me there isn’t much that’s better than a good piece of chocolate cake and some ice-cold milk to tickle my tummy and taste buds.

The festivities lasted around an hour since this was an active job site. I found out that the crew was right on schedule despite my being away for so long and the problems mounting up. They’d found a work around or total solutions to whatever problems cropped up but I suspected that as soon as I could spend some time here I was going to be one busy girl resolving the little glitches that remained.

As the crew slowly drifted back to their various jobs nearly every male in the group gave me a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. The fact that many of the younger crewmembers were wearing plain white cotton T-shirts that did little to hide their trim waists and bulging muscles did not escape my notice. After having the fight with Adam and being alone for such a long time my sexual frustration level was, at times, almost off the charts.

It had always puzzled me that, since my transformation, I showed absolutely no attraction toward women. That attraction was replaced with an almost overwhelming attraction toward men, one man in particular. Since Adam was temporarily out of my life thoughts of offering one of the studs that paraded before me an evening they would never forget were almost constantly in the back of my mind. Over riding those thoughts was the fact that, if I ever wanted to get back together with Adam, I had better remain true to him. I wished in my heart that he would remain true to me despite our strained separation. The gentle squeezing of a large hand on my shoulder broke me out of the daydream I had drifted into.

“Problems, Jennifer?” Bill Davidson sat down next to me in one of the numerous chairs on the stage. “You looked sort of lost in thought there.”

“I was, Bill. Things are moving much to fast for me right now. I sort of feel like I’m a big side of beef in a meat locker somewhere. Everyone wants to whack off a piece of me to have for his or her own. Do you know what I’m babbling about?”

“I think I do sort of, Jen. I’m employed by MouseWorld to oversee this project for them. At times the unions and vendors will come after me for something or other, sometimes they like to all gang up on me at once. Everyone wants attention NOW to the exclusion of all of the other problems.”

“If it isn’t my problem exactly it sure sounds real close! How do you deal with it all, Bill?”

“Well, I’m not certain what I know is going to help you. Still want to hear it?”

“Yup!”

“Okay. The first thing I learned is to not cave in to their demands just to get them off your back. Tell them you need some time to think things through before you can give them an answer. If they press you tell them what they DON’T want to hear. If they want something NOW tell them you can’t possibly give it to them and add a week or two to the date they wanted, whatever it was, even if you CAN deliver. That’s like tossing a bucket of water on a camp fire.”

“That works?”

“Yup. I think you’ve been around a couple of times when I’ve had to do it around here.”

“True, I thought you handled it pretty well as I look back at it.”

“Experience comes with the job. I thought you knew that from working on various job sites.”

“Yes, but I never tried to give the clerk of the works any grief either. I always tried to work with the crew on any job I was on. I got more by working with them than against them.”

“I wish some of the guys around here were more like you. Might make my job a whole lot easier.”

“I don’t think I can arrange a few lightning strikes, Bill. The one that got me was a fluke.”

A huge smile spread across Bill’s face as he chuckled. “Well, you DO look much better than your old picture on the back cover of that technical book.”

“Thanks for the advice, Bill. Mind if I talk to you some more if I need to?”

“No, problem, Jen.” He glanced at his watch and cringed. “Gotta get back to the office now. I’m late for yet another meeting with the brass around here. Let me know what your schedule looks like, okay?”

“I sure will. See you later, Bill.” I watched as he walked briskly off the stage toward the access hallway in the back. As I looked around the stage I discovered that I was alone with no sign of Tammy anywhere.

There was still some cake left so I got another piece and found another pint of cold milk in the cooler. This time I used one of the comfortable plush seats in the front row to finish eating my cake. After waiting for almost half an hour I started to make the rounds of the attraction to find Tammy. I was getting tired and needed to get back to the hotel.

She finally turned up in the television master control room that was under construction as a part of the theater complex. I knew that I found her when I saw two feminine legs wearing pink rubber flip-flops sticking out from under the master console. I grabbed a big toe and got quite a squeal in response.

“Come on, Tammy, time to head back to the hotel. It’s getting late!”

“But I…”

“That’s enough young lady. I promised your mom that I’d look out for you like YOU promised you’d look out for me. It’s time we both got some sleep. It’s going to be a very busy day tomorrow.”

I heard a male voice after what sounded like a big wet kiss. “Can you come back, Tammy? You’ve been a big help.”

“I’ll try, Eddie. Gotta go now. My substitute mother hen is making clucking noises again.” After what sounded like another kiss Tammy squiggled out from under the huge console. Her blouse was in some disarray and her lipstick was smudged badly.

She waited until we were on the golf cart headed back to the hotel before she said anything. “I never knew that pulling cables could be so messy.”

“Ya, sure!” I giggled a bit, “Look, Tammy, I’m not going to turn into your mom and give you the ‘sex lecture’ again. I’m not the right one to talk about that. All I’m going to say is if you decide to do something at least use more protection than just your birth control pills, okay?”

“No problem there. Like you, I have a LOT of things I want to do before I settle down and give birth to a child. I don’t want to get a disease from someone either.”

“Are you thinking what I’m thinking, Tammy?”

“Hot tub session?”

“Yup! I need to get REAL relaxed if you know what I mean.”

Tammy looked over at me and smiled. “Then why are we going so slow? Step on it!”

Tuesday, April 8, 2003

DAMN! What a frustrating meeting. The day started off well enough then went right into the toilet. Maybe I’d better explain -

The sun was shining in the window and right across my pillow again. I hauled my butt out of the bed and into the bathroom to finish my morning business. I had more than my normal share of hot tub time last night so all I needed was a quick shower to freshen up before the meeting. The first thing that went wrong was running out of hot water in the shower. The warm stream of water playing over my sleepy body turned into an ice-cold torrent in microseconds instantly making my teeth chatter. With the shampoo still in my hair I had no choice but to tough it out and finish what I had started. By the time I was done my poor nipples were so hard I might have been able to use them to cut glass and I was shivering from head to toe. Only a nice warm towel from the heated towel rack had any effect in warming me up. I wrapped one around my middle and another around my cold, damp hair.

It took a while but by the time my hair was dry I had warmed up enough to feel normal again. A quick check of the local weather channel told me that I could expect temperatures in the upper 80’s today. I decided to take advantage of the warmer weather and dress nicely. I did have to meet with the studio brass and needed to look my best.

My clothes assortment yielded a light pink, mid-thigh length sundress with spaghetti straps. A strapless bra and panties in the same color completed the outfit along with a pair of sheer to the waist panty hose. I tried something a bit different with my hair and made two pony tails a couple of inches apart on the back of my head instead of my usual single tail style. A bracelet, earrings and a simple necklace finished the overall look. All that remained was to put on a pair of black strap sandals with a three-inch heel.

When I looked in the mirror on the back of the closet door I was quite pleased with the overall look. Even my makeup said, “confident businesswoman,” without looking too sexy or trashy. There was a time not long after my transformation that I would have been completely terrified to wear an outfit like this one. Over the months between then and now I learned to accept who and what I was so it no longer bothered me in the least. This was who I was now and there simply wasn’t a thing wrong with the way I looked.

Tammy and I decided last night to go out for breakfast instead of eating in the hotel restaurant this morning so she followed me to the front desk in the hotel lobby. Barb had arranged for a rental car for me and I needed to pick up the keys at the desk.

“Good morning. Do you have a set of keys for a rental car that was arranged for me?”

The man behind the desk looked rather upset. “Just a moment, Miss Stevens.” He disappeared into a back room then returned with another man. “Could you follow me please, Miss Stevens?” Tammy and I followed the man into the room behind the desk.

“Miss Stevens, I’m Dexter Sage with the Stewart agency. Rebecca wanted me down here in case there was trouble and I’m sad to say that there has been a problem.”

“A problem, Mr. Sage? What problem?”

“Your car, Miss Stevens.”

“What about my car, Mister Sage? Please feel free to call me Jennifer or Jen.”

He shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “I’m sorry to tell you that a routine sweep by one of the hotel security staff dogs turned up a bomb attached to the gas tank of the rental car. The bomb has been removed but we can’t allow you to use the car.”

“WHY?”

“The police have no solid leads yet on who planted the bomb or why. MouseWorld feels that you should be under enhanced security and I must agree with that assessment. I’ve been assigned as your bodyguard during your stay in Orlando. We have a limo and driver at your disposal too.”

“Thank you, Mr. Sage but I think I can take care of myself.” I got up to leave but was forced back down in the chair by Dexter.

“MISS STEVENS. That bomb was set to go off two minutes after you started the car. It was supposed to sense the movement when the car started to begin the countdown. Two minutes after leaving the parking lot you and your friend here would have been dead.”

“But the bomb was found and the danger is over right?”

“No, the danger isn’t over. Didn’t you just hear me say that the police have no idea who did this or why?”

“I heard you. You can’t be certain that they’ll attempt something again are you?”

“No. Are you certain that they WON’T try something again?”

“No, I’m not.”

“Then let’s error on the side of caution and get you the protection you need to try to keep something from happening again, all right?”

I worried if they and their security circus would get in my way. “So what do I need to do?”

“We’ll try not to intrude too much but I can’t promise that things are going to be the same as they were before. We just don’t know enough about the people doing this to ease up on security.”

I sighed as my stomach growled loudly. “Well, if you’re done with me can I at least go get breakfast? I haven’t eaten yet and I doubt that I’ll get lunch because of meetings later this morning.”

“No problem. Where were you going?”

“Tammy and I really hadn’t selected anywhere specific. Do you know of a good place?”

“I think so.” He picked up a small handheld radio and spoke into it. “Dawn, bring the car around would you please?”

The radio crackled a moment then a woman’s voice came back. “Be right there, Dex.”

“That,” he pointed to the radio, “was your driver. Her name is Dawn McGuire. I can assure you that, despite her petite stature, no one in their right mind really wants to mess with her. Despite that rather angelic face she can be a real tiger when she wants to be and her driving skills are absolutely amazing. She’s one of Miss Stewarts most experienced people.”

“I’ll take your word on it Dexter.” My stomach rumbled even louder than before. “Will you lead the way?”

“Certainly!”

Tammy and I followed Dexter out the front door to a huge vehicle. It was a dark metallic blue Hummer that had been stretched and turned into a limousine. The unmistakable purr of a diesel engine at idle drifted out from under the hood.

“This is the limo?”

“Yes. It’s a special design for the Stewart agency. Rebecca had it shipped down here just in case.”

“It’s positively huge!”

“All the better for armoring and a few other little surprises. Dawn can give you the complete tour if you’re interested.” Dexter held open one of the rear doors as a step glided out from under the behemoth.

“Neat! I have a step like this on my pickup truck.” Tammy and I boarded the beast and got comfortable in the huge back seat.

“I need to stay here and work out some additional security details with MouseWorld. Dawn knows a great place for breakfast. I’ll see you later today, Miss Stevens.” He closed the door then watched as the Hummer eased out of the hotel entranceway.

The inside of the Hummer was rather dark due to the shading applied to all the window glass. A thick pane of glass separated the rear compartment from the driver’s compartment. I wrapped on the glass with my knuckles. A disembodied voice came over a speaker somewhere in the passenger compartment.

“Can I help you?”

“Yes. Where are we headed?”

“Why to breakfast of course.” The voice sounded rather young and quite cheerful. “Just sit back and enjoy the ride.” The voice cut off with a sharp click.

I turned to Tammy. “What have I gotten us into this time?”

“I dunno but whatever it is I say we make the best of it. You’re sure gonna turn a few heads wherever you show up in this rig.”

“That’s NOT what I wanted, Tammy. You know that. Why can’t the world leave me alone?”

“That’s not the way it works when you’re famous, Jen. You turned famous the moment your change made the news. For weeks everyone watched your progress in the daily reports. There were so many office pools set up that the folks in Vegas finally started taking bets on what you were becoming.”

“Sometimes I wish I could wave my hand and make all of this go away, everything except the change that is. Life might be so much simpler than it is now.”

“Yah, but you wouldn’t be having the experiences you’re having now would you?”

“I guess not.”

The Hummer made a sharp left then a sharp right turn and glided to a stop. The throaty rumble of the engine stopped and a few moments later the side door opened.

The pixie that stood before us looked to be about five feet tall with dark brown hair. She was dressed in a pastel pink pants suit with the same color pink shoes. “We’re here. Hi, I’m Dawn. Ready to eat?”

“Umm… sure, Dawn. Just where are we anyway?”

“A truck stop on the outskirts of the city. I always say go to the place where the most truckers eat if you want the best food.”

“I’ll have to take your word for it. Lead the way.”

Dawn led the way into the diner taking us toward a booth off in one corner. With all the whistles and noise I felt like a mouse in a room full of hungry cats. Tammy was looking around nervously too.

“Are we going to be all right in here, Dawn?”

“Sure! I can handle anything this bunch tries to do.”

Dawn was right about the food in this place. It was quite good and I made a mental note to come back here again for breakfast. Tammy and I got a small demonstration of Dawn’s abilities as a large man in a cowboy hat and western boots came over to the table just as we were getting ready to leave.

“Hey Babe!” The man looked directly at me. “Wanna go out to my truck and have a little party? I’ll make it worth your time babe.” He reached over to try to feel one of my breasts.

I pushed his hand away. “Sorry, sir. I have other business to tend to.”

“What’s a matter? Ain’t I good enough for ya?” His hands headed for both of my breasts this time. Dawn was on him before he moved two inches. The guy towered over her by at least a foot and looked like he weighed at least a hundred pounds more than her.

“Look, mac. The lady said she wasn’t interested. What part of NO don’t you understand?”

“Well, if SHE ain’t interested, how about you little lady?” Somehow he got Dawn in a bear hug.

It was all over in a few seconds. The only thing Tammy and I were sure of was that the guy went flying across the isle and landed on an unoccupied booth smashing the table to pieces and sending a spray of debris everywhere. Dawn was standing over him with a rather wild look in her eyes as he groaned then passed out.

Two of the guy’s buddies came over. Dawn looked about ready to do to them what she had done to him.

“WO! Easy, lady! We just wanna apologize and make sure this big jerk is gonna be okay.” He turned toward me. “Billy and me tried to tell Charlie there who you were, Miss Stevens but he said that a classy woman like you’d never be in a place like this. Guess this is a lesson he’s gonna remember a while!”

“No harm done, Mister…?”

“Dale Jackson but please call me Dale, Ma’am!”

“Well, Dale, tell your friend here when he finally comes around that he should expect ANYONE in a place like this, even someone like me. In fact, I may even visit again. The food was great.”

“I’ll make sure he knows that, Miss Stevens.”

“Jennifer, Dale. Please call me Jennifer or Jen. Well gentlemen, I have to go. I have a meeting over at MouseWorld in a little while. You can tell your friend there that he’ll have to settle with the restaurant for the damage. After all he did start this little mess. And I’m not going to press charges either. Tell him that next time though he’s going to be a guest of the state for a while.”

“Serves him right too. I’ll make sure he knows, Miss… Jennifer.” A big smile spread across his face. “Can I get an autograph? I want to rub it in with old Charlie there.”

“Sure, Dale. I’d be glad to!” I took the offered napkin and wrote a nice greeting to Dale. As an added slap in the face to Charlie, I applied a bit of fresh lipstick and planted a large kiss on the napkin then followed it up with a real kiss for Dale on his cheek as I handed back the napkin.

“Don’t clean that off until he wakes up then let him know that he could have had the same thing if he’d only acted like a gentleman instead of a John looking for a quickie.” I spun on my heels and headed for the door with Tammy and Dawn following close. I heard a wave of hoots and hollers from the rest of the men in the place as I walked out. I stopped at the door and blew Dale a parting kiss and the place went wild again.

Tammy waited until we were in the hummer on the way to the MouseWorld corporate headquarters before she laid into me. “YOU TEASE! Why did you do that, Jen?”

“I did it because the only way that man is going to learn is if his friends NEVER let him forget what happened to him. I’m only pissed at HIM, not his friends. THEY didn’t do anything to me or anyone else.”

“How do you know that’s going to work?”

“Tammy, I wasn’t always like this. I used to be a man not so long ago, remember? I still have my memories of how things were back then.”

“Sorry, Jen. You seem to have adapted so well that I keep forgetting.”

I reached over and squeezed Tammy’s hand. “Don’t ever let me forget who or what I used to be, Tammy. There are times I’m scared to death that I’m going to lose myself in all of this. I still can’t explain why I got so used to being like this so fast. It scares me.”

“I’ll try, Jen.” She looked thoughtful for a few moments. She must have decided to change the subject. “So what you think is gonna happen in the meeting?”

“Well, everyone will want a chunk of my time. Probably all at the same time and exclusive of everyone else.”

“What are you going to do about that?”

“They’ll have to work something out, that’s all. There’s only one of me and they’ll all have to share in the available time.”

“You’re still going to hold out for weekends, right?”

I nodded in agreement. “I’ve already told Mark that the weekends are mine to recover. I’ll work twelve to sixteen hour days during the week if I have to but don’t mess with my weekends.”

“Okay. I’m going to hold you to that, Jen.”

“I’m counting on it, Tammy. That’s why I wanted you along as my personal assistant. You’ve got to keep me on track and in good health during all of this. My old body could have worked seven days a week for sixteen hours a day for at least three weeks before I got seriously run down and had to stop and recover. This body needs quite a bit more attention than that. I’m not complaining though. There are other compensations that make it worthwhile giving up the endurance.” I smiled as I thought of several sessions in bed with Adam and how having sex made me feel. It made every nerve in my body into a single erogenous zone and I loved it!

Tammy noticed the big grin on my face. “Ya, I remember my first time with a guy too.” A smile spread across her face as the memories came back. We both started to laugh.

I fought to suppress the memories before I got myself so turned on that I would need to clean myself up before the meeting. “Enough of this, Tammy. Neither of us can do anything about it right now anyway.”

“Well, maybe YOU can’t but I can. I split up with my last boyfriend a few days before we left Syracuse. Want to go out trolling for a couple of guys tonight?”

Tammy’s suggestion seemed appealing somehow but I had two problems with it. Since I didn’t know if things could be patched up with Adam I didn’t want to get into any other relationships even if it turned out to be a one night stand or two. The other problem was my image with MouseWorld. Right now that image was reasonably clean as far as any scandal was concerned. I decided that I needed to keep it that way for the good of my career.

“Sounds tempting, Tammy but I’m going to pass. I might go out with you a few times but there’s no way I’m going to do any trolling. I’ve got my career to think about.”

“Just your career? What about Adam?”

“Him too if we can ever get back together again.”

“He was really pissed at you, you know.”

“How do YOU know that?’

“He called me.”

“He called YOU?”

“Is there an echo in here or something? YES, he called me. He wanted someone to talk to since he was so upset.”

“And what did you tell him?”

“I simply reminded him of what you’d just been through on top of the hospital stay and told him to give you some time and space to get over it.” She looked like she was trying to decide something for a few moments. “He really does love you, Jen.”

While I knew in my heart that he loved me, hearing it come from someone else gave me a greater sense of security in our relationship despite the events of the last few days. “I know, Tammy. I think you’re right. Maybe when some of the dust settles and the schedule gets worked out I can give Adam a call and straighten things out. When that’ll be I have no idea though.”

We rode in relative silence the rest of the way to the corporate office building on the outskirts of the main park.

As I predicted, the meeting was contentious at best. The TV show people and the recording studio people both wanted major chunks of my time at the same time. Neither side would budge as we broke for lunch. I followed Mark to a somewhat private area in the corporate cafeteria.

“Well, Mark, what are you going to do?”

“I have no idea but I’m working on it.”

“You’ve got until we’re done with lunch, Mark. I’ve got a plan of my own if you can’t come up with something.”

“Okay.”

The salad I ordered was wonderful and along with a diet soda filled me right up. By the scowl on Mark’s face as we walked back to the meeting room Mark still hadn’t come up with a good plan. I patted his hand as we stood outside of the room.

“Don’t worry about it, Mark. Just watch and learn.” I took a deep breath to settle myself then walked confidently back into the room.

I got comfortable in the chair then turned to the executives grouped around the table.

“Well, Gentlemen, have you been able to reach some type of agreement during the lunch break?”

One of the TV show representatives spoke up. “I’m afraid not, Miss Stevens. We’re still deadlocked.”

“All right then. It looks like I’ll have to break the deadlock. Just listen to this, gentlemen.” I launched into a chorus of “The Future is Now” selecting a section that had lots of high notes in it to emphasize the effects the various tubes and treatments from my hospital stay had on my singing voice. I saw a few of the recording studio folks visibly cringe.

“As you’ve just heard, my singing voice isn’t quite back up to full quality yet. The doctors tell me that another two to three weeks should do it and before anyone asks, I can produce documentation to that effect. What I suggest is that I go ahead with the TV show project first giving my voice the time it needs to fully recover for the recording session. By the time both projects are completed I will be back to full physical health to be able to take on the dancing for the opening of the attraction. I’m still a bit stiff and tend to tire easily from everything I’ve been through. That’s why I told you all up front that I was only willing to take all of this on if I could have the weekends to myself. That’s my solution, folks. What do you think of it?”

Much to my shock and amazement they all agreed that it seemed to be the most sensible plan and the rest of the meeting was pointed toward working out the schedules for my activities to everyone’s satisfaction.

As Tammy and I boarded the Hummer I told Dawn to take us home then settled back for the short ride. Well, what I thought would be a short ride anyway. I got quite confused as scenery I’d never seen before started whizzing by the windows.

“Uh… Dawn, where are we going?”

“You wanted to go home, right?”

“Yup. So why aren’t we headed back to the hotel?”

“You didn’t get the message that Dex left with Mark?”

By now I was more than a little upset. “WHAT MESSAGE?”

“OOPS! Sorry about that. The message was that you and Tammy have been moved to a private estate for security reasons. Because there are so many people going in and out of the hotel we can’t properly ensure your security if you stay there. We’re headed for the estate now.”

“Thank you, Dawn.” I settled back into the seat as the intercom clicked off and sighed. “It’s starting already.”

Tammy got a puzzled look on her face. “What’s starting already, Jen?”

“The isolation, the fear. I hoped that it wouldn’t go this far.”

“You had a pretty good idea what you were in for when you took this path didn’t you?”

“That’s true. Somehow I hoped that I could avoid all of the trappings that came with fame. I never wanted to have to travel with an entourage of twenty people and enough stuff to fill the cargo hold of an airplane all by myself. I don’t want to have a bodyguard 24 hours a day, seven days a week. I don’t want to have to live behind a set of gates and a fifteen foot high electrified fence for the rest of my life.”

“Well, you could just chuck it all right now and go home.”

“That’s what stinks, Tammy! I gave my word that I’d do those jobs. If I don’t honor those agreements how am I ever going to expect other people to honor their agreements with me?”

“We could make something up to get you out of all of this. You’ve been through so much that maybe we can say you had some kind of relapse or something.”

“No, I’m NOT going to lie about this, Tammy. I may not like where this is taking me but I got myself into this and I’m going to see it through no matter what happens.” I lay my head back against the plush seats of the Hummer and tried to relax hoping that the tension headache building up would just go away. I stayed like that until the Hummer rolled to a stop.

“Jennifer, we’re here.”

The Hummer stopped at the entrance to a long driveway. There were no gates but two cars sat at either side of the driveway with a man in each of them.

Dawn’s voice drifted back to us over the intercom. “Just the extra security detail on duty. Nothing to worry about.”

The road turned several times following the valleys in between some low rolling hills until the view opened up to show a huge mansion sitting atop a larger hill nearly a quarter of a mile away.

“THIS is where I’m staying? The place is positively HUGE!” The Hummer glided to a stop in front of the gigantic front door atop a grand staircase, a few seconds later Dawn opened the door.

“All of your things from the hotel have been brought over. Your room is at the top of the stairs on the left, Jennifer. Tammy, your room is the first on the right. Sorry we don’t have a house staff for you yet. It may take another day or so for things to get worked out. The kitchen is completely stocked so feel free to help yourself.”

“Never mind searching for a staff, Dawn. I think my housekeeper may appreciate a Florida trip. I’ll call her tonight and see if she can come down.”

“All right. I’ll let Dexter know that he should wait until he hears from you about the staff. If you need me just hit the call button on the house intercom. I’ll be in one of the staff quarters on the first floor at the rear of the house.”

Dawn pushed open one of the towering doors and stepped into the cavernous main hall. “Oh, by the way, if you see the lake out back I don’t suggest a dip in it. Alligators are a problem in these parts. A much better solution is to use the Olympic size swimming pool in the east wing. Shall I get us something for supper?”

Tammy and I looked at each other and said “PIZZA!” in perfect unison.

“I think that settles it, Dawn. Know anywhere where you can get a decent New York or Chicago style pie around here?”

“I know of a place or two. How many would you like?”

“Two, no three large pizzas would be nice. No anchovies on at least one of them though. And make sure the one without anchovies has lots of onions, pepperoni and sausage. Green or black olives are good too. Are you going to have some, Dawn?”

“Sure. It’s been one of those days where all I want is to pig out and go sleep. Know what I mean?”

“Exactly, Dawn, exactly.”

We watched as the Hummer disappeared down the driveway then went to explore the house before Dawn returned with the pizzas. I felt like I needed to have a map or maybe leave a trail of something to find my way around in the monster-sized mansion. There were way too many rooms to count including a ballroom that could seat a couple of hundred people and a home theater that seated over a hundred and had a screen twenty feet high and nearly sixty feet wide. The pool was incredibly clear and inviting. I promised myself a swim before I hit pillows tonight.

It has to be an unwritten law that the food where you are is never quite the same as the food back home. The pizza was good and I stuffed myself until I couldn’t eat another single bite but it still wasn’t the same as a pizza pig-out back home. I couldn’t put my finger on it but something was missing or different with the pizza here. It didn’t really matter what it was though. The leftovers were stored in the walk-in refrigerator in the kitchen before the three of us resumed the exploration of the house.

One of the doors in a second floor hallway led into the spacious projection booth for the theater. The place was outfitted with some older but serviceable thirty-five millimeter projectors along with the latest in video projection gear. Along one wall was row after row of film cans. It looked like quite a collection of theater grade films and included quite a few of my favorite movies. I debated for a moment if I should fire up the projectors and run a film but decided that a dip in the pool in a little while was more relaxing. I could always do the films another night.

As it turned out I was glad that I decided to take a dip in the pool instead of running a film. While I floated on my back in the warm water I felt all the tensions from the day drain away and a sense that somehow everything would work out for the best replaced it. The tiny bikini I wore barely covered the essentials and I suspected that there would be at least a few times that I left it on the side of the pool instead of wearing it. The water supported my breasts and took the load off of my shoulders and chest muscles. I never realized until I had a pair of my own just how much breasts weighed.

After a quick run thru the shower to get rid of the chlorine from the pool water and a rinse of my hair for the same reason, Tammy and I decided to call it a night and headed for our bedrooms. I think I may have been running on nerves from the day’s events because as soon as I got comfy in the bed I was asleep.

Wednesday, April 9, 2003 —

My heart felt like it was going to explode out of my chest and I could hear the thunderous beating in my ears. My skin was cold and clammy and little rivers of sweat ran down between my breasts. The screaming in my ears was the loudest that I had ever heard. Unfortunately after a few moments of great confusion there followed an eternity of terror as I realized that it was ME doing the screaming. Tammy and Dawn found me with my legs pulled tightly up against my chest in as tiny a ball as I could make shivering in fear as I lay in the bed.

I felt someone crawl into the bed behind me and hold me tightly as the shivering slowly stopped. When I finally calmed down enough to get up Tammy helped me to the bathroom then refused to leave me alone.

“What happened, Jen?”

“Do you mind if I have some privacy here?”

“I’m NOT leaving but I’ll turn around.” She turned her back toward me. “So WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED?”

I sighed in resignation. “It all came flooding back at once, Tammy. Everything that happened to me since the change and all at once.” I got comfy on the toilet then let go making a waterfall sound as I emptied out.

“DAMN! Barb and I were warned that this could happen.”

“How long ago did you two know about this anyway?”

“Just a little while ago after this last incident. We got concerned that you seemed to be shrugging everything off a little too easily and asked the doctors about it.”

I finished up then went over to the sink to wash my hands and splash some cold water on my face. “So how come you two didn’t tell me?”

“Why worry you about it? What could you have done except worry yourself to death waiting for it to happen? The doctors told us that it was better to let it happen to you than for you to try to bottle it all up inside you forever.”

“GREAT! Just GREAT! Here I’m going into a period of time where the pressure is only going to increase and you’re telling me that I could turn into a basket case every night?” I parked my naked butt on a towel on the edge of the bathtub then buried my head in my hands.

“We don’t know for certain that it will happen every day, Jen, only that it will sometimes happen.”

“Fine. Can I get some privacy to at least have a good bath?”

“Maybe. You aren’t going to so anything stupid are you?”

“Like what?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Like maybe hurt yourself somehow? Barb and I are worried about you, Jen. Sometimes you scare the hell out of us.”

“Sometimes I scare the hell out of me too. No, Tammy, I’m NOT going to do anything stupid like that. I may turn into a raving lunatic but I’m not the type go hurt myself or anyone else intentionally.”

Tammy giggled a bit. “I can see the news bulletin now. ‘MouseWorld’s rising star goes berserk and runs naked thru the streets of Orlando. The complete story at eleven.’ Mark would love that!”

I had to giggle at the thought. “Bet he would, but only if he was running alongside me to get a good view. Now get outta here and let me soak a little while, okay?”

“All right, Jen. Hey, what do you want to do about breakfast?”

“I wish Gertie was here. I could go for some of her potato pancakes and bangers.”

“Gertie? Who’s she?”

“Oh, that’s right. You haven’t met her yet have you? She’s my new full time housekeeper back home. You know I bought that house?”

“Yup, the place is gorgeous!”

“She was the housekeeper for the old owners and has agreed to stay on with me. She makes the most incredible breakfast sausage.”

“So why not fly her down here? You’re gonna be around here long enough that you could use her here you know.”

“PLEASE! Don’t remind me how long I’m going to have to stay here. I miss upstate New York already.”

“Umm… Jen, remember what it’s like back there now? Ice, snow, cold…”

A shiver ran up and down my spine at the mere mention of those words. “Well, maybe not THAT much. There is a certain appeal now that I’m female to wearing less clothing in the warmer weather down here. Okay, give Barb a call and have her ask Gertie if she’d like to come to Orlando while I’m here and have Barb tell her she can bring her cat down too if she likes.”

“I’ll do that. Now I want you to take good advantage of the hot tub. I know the jets aren’t set for maximum effect but believe me that the jets are plenty strong enough to do the job just as they are. There’s a nice pulse setting that will do the trick nicely. I found it on the tub in my bathroom this morning. I want you to stay in that tub until you start to look like a prune, do you hear me?”

I swatted Tammy on the backside and pushed her toward the door. “Yes, mother! Now go make that call.”

She left closing the bedroom door behind her. I eased myself into the already full hot tub then found the sweet spot after turning on the jets around my seat. After a few minor adjustments to the position of several jets I yielded to the waves of pleasure coursing thru my body. I lost count of how many times the jets pushed me over the top only coming back to earth when the safety timer turned the jets off. It took several more minutes before enough control returned to my shaky legs to crawl out of the tub and dry off.

As I padded quietly back into the bedroom I decided to turn on the television and find out what the weather was supposed to do today. I found the local cable news channel and watched until a forecast came on. It turned out that the temperature was going to get into the high eighties today with humidity best described as extremely uncomfortable. It looked like a crop top and some type of shorts would probably be the best combination to deal with the heat. Fortunately I had a couple of shorter tops and a pair of shorts in the stuff I sent down earlier but if I continued to dress that way I’d have to make a shopping trip to get more.

I put my hair in my usual ponytail style, skipped the makeup entirely and added a pair of sandals, bra and panties to complete my outfit for the day. I met up with Tammy and Dawn in the kitchen.

“Jen, you never said what you wanted to do about breakfast this morning.”

“Sorry, Tammy. How about we go back to that place we ate at yesterday morning?”

“You want to go back THERE after what happened yesterday?”

“I sure do, Dawn. The crowd there will think long and hard about messing with us and I think I scored more than a few points with the rest of the crowd about how things were handled. If I read them right I’ll bet that we won’t have any problems with any of the folks that were there yesterday and the word will be passed along very quickly to anyone else new. I’d even venture to say that if there are problems you wouldn’t have to lift a finger.”

“Okay, Jen. You’re calling the shots as long as we can maintain some degree of security. Let’s get moving.” As if to punctuate the comment my stomach picked that moment to make itself known with a loud growl.

“I second that motion!” I grabbed my purse and headed for the front door. Tammy and Dawn followed close behind. We all piled into the Hummer and headed off for the truck stop again.

Just as I predicted we got a warm reception and no trouble from anyone there. In fact a few stopped by the booth to apologize for the incident yesterday and they weren’t even there when it happened!

The rest of the day went rather well since I spent it at the attraction catching up on all those nagging problems that they saved for me. When I made it back home (my God, am I really starting to think of this huge place as home?) I was tired but it was a happy tired. Sure, I was mentally washed out but the satisfaction I got from the work was well worth the price I paid.

Friday, May 2, 2003 —

WOW! What a month. Well, it’s been the equivalent of a month anyway. The shooting on the made-for-TV movie ate up every spare moment I had. I was extremely glad that I had held firm and kept the weekends for myself. I sure did need that time to recover.

Shooting started off with a session of costume and makeup. I wound up wearing a shoulder length black wig for the part. The producers felt that my normal look was much too ‘wild’ for the role of the captain. I’d have to cut my hair and get a dye job if the series actually went into production. It took well over an hour every day to get ready to shoot and that was just the time in the makeup chair.

In a way the wig sort of triggered something of an identity crisis for me. After my change I’d gotten used to the image that gazed back at me every morning in the mirror. Maybe that’s why I never really changed my hairstyle much from those first days as a woman. Between the new hair color and style and the makeup makeover the face that looked back at me just wasn’t the same. That black hair and those blue eyes gave me a rather exotic look along with the makeup. It took some time but I finally got used to the look of the captain.

In a way I was glad that the wig did make me look quite different. I used several different wigs to get out on the weekends and have a much better time than if I had been recognized by a crowd of fans. I even managed a trip to the beach along the east coast of Florida and got the chance to wiggle my toes in the Atlantic Ocean.

Since we were on a very tight shooting schedule there wasn’t much of the waiting for three hours then working for ten minutes like I had heard usually happened on a movie set. This was, after all, television and their schedule didn’t allow for much standing around. If this was an example of what I would be going through doing a weekly TV show then it was certainly an eye-opener for me. Fourteen to sixteen-hour days became normal during the shooting schedule. By the time I got home it was almost time to go back to work again.

We even went out on a location shoot about a week into the production. The script called for some outside shots of a heavily wooded planet in a somewhat tropical setting. I spent a couple of days on a small island off the coast of Florida sleeping in a tent with snakes and spiders to get those shots. I sure hope that they were worth it.

The sets were fantastic. From the bridge of my ship to the holodeck and the engine room the detail was just incredible. I almost believed that I was out in space when we were shooting. I think the holodeck was built into the ship more or less for my benefit. That way they could include me singing and claim it was the captain’s way to relax. It seems that the captain was a big fan of old movies and enjoyed re-creating movie scenes on the holodeck as a way to relax. I thought it was rather strange but who am I to predict what would sell to the public as a plot for a TV show? I never would have guessed that any of what was really happening to me was possible either.

Wednesday, May 7, 2003 —

I started working in the recording studio on Monday and got the shock of my new life when the guys from the Around Midnight band were in the studio waiting for me. MouseWorld had been so impressed that they borrowed the band from the show for my recording session. Of course, Wayne had set things up to do the show from the MouseWorld studios in Orlando for a couple of weeks and I got talked into co-hosting with him while he was here. Someone told me it was the first time that Wayne had ever allowed anyone to co-host the show on a regular basis with him. So far I’ve had a great time the first two nights and I’m really looking forward to the rest of this week and next with Wayne. It’s been a bit of a challenge putting in a solid eight hours of work in the studio then another four hours or so getting ready for the show and actually co-hosting it. Well, it least it beats the sixteen-hour days on the movie set and I get to sleep in my own bed at home. The only problem I can see so far to co-hosting with Wayne is that my sides hurt so much from laughing when we’re done every night.

Saturday, May 17, 2003 —

The recording sessions wrapped up yesterday along with the co-hosting duties on Around Midnight. At this point I just want to crash for a week then get back to the final tasks of preparing for the TV special and attraction opening.

One thing did come out of the co-hosting on Around Midnight. Wayne told me that he wanted to spend more time with his family after many years of doing the show. As a result, I signed a contract to host the show while Wayne took some vacation time every couple of months. That meant that about every two months I would spend a week in Los Angeles hosting the show while Wayne was on vacation. Wayne left the door open to doing the show from another location while he was on vacation and a plan started to form in the back of my mind about doing it from the theater in Syracuse. The facility had proved itself capable of the task during the morning show remote and I decided to see if it was possible.

During all this time the computer show on Saturday mornings had continued to draw interested listeners and the phones rang off the hook clamoring for updates each week on my activities. I think it irked my listeners when I kept the topics limited to computers instead of talking about me, but that was what the network was paying me for, computer talk not Jennifer Stevens talk. As much as I enjoyed returning to my ‘roots’ and talking about computers and technology I could see the time coming when I would have to give it up to do other things. The constant drain of doing something during the week then having to do the show on Saturday morning was starting to wear me down.

Sunday, May 25, 2003 —

The week went by WAY to fast. I spent most of my time lounging around the house and resting. I did manage a couple of trips to the beach and enjoyed my time there immensely. I made a couple of trips to the attraction too, and helped out with some problems. It sure felt good to forget the other things going on in my life and concentrate on fixing something. It was something I hadn’t realized I missed so much from my previous days.

I learned on Friday that the date for the opening and the TV special was now set for June twenty-second. I had a bit less than a month to get the final rehearsals finished and the last of the voice-over work completed for the attraction. Somewhere mixed in with the rest of my activities I had to do a re-shoot of a couple of scenes for the movie. Fortunately it was just some close-ups that shouldn’t take more than a day to do. I also learned that the recording studio wanted me to do some publicity pictures and they started to talk about a publicity tour for the release of the CD. My brain was starting to go into overload from the demands being made on me. Just how I was managing to hold things together is still a mystery.

Gertie and her cat, Gillie, arrived a few weeks back and literally took over the place. I have to attribute my improving mental and physical state partially to her careful nagging that I take better care of myself and eat better. It helped a lot that the smells drifting through the house from the kitchen when I woke up and arrived home from work were so overpowering that it made me WANT to eat. Gertie always prepared some kind of lunch for me too. Usually it was whatever was left over from last night’s meal. You might think that leftovers were a turn off but I never knew what Gertie did to them to make them taste so good, but they were always great!

Tammy seemed to be holding up better than I was. Between helping at the attraction learning all about the TV production facility and being my personal assistant, she didn’t have much free time. She did go out a few times with the guy she met at the attraction under the console. I didn’t ask what went on and she didn’t tell me. Tammy was fairly level headed and I knew in my heart that she could be trusted to take proper care of herself.

Barb visited a couple of times bringing down paperwork I needed to sign and going over business decisions that she couldn’t make for me. My own business was flourishing and the work was rolling in. There was a stack of scripts for TV shows and movies almost a foot high on the nightstand by my bed and another stack of contracts for personal appearances almost that high on her desk in Syracuse. I’d look at those when I got back home in a few more weeks.

Sunday, June 1, 2003 —

Just a week left and I think I can see the light at the end of the tunnel. Rehearsals have been going great and I got another pleasant shock on the first day.

The theater in the attraction was finished and we were using it for the rehearsals. As I walked into the huge hall a lone man sat at the piano off to one side of the stage in a dimly lit area. The sound of my sandals clopping across the stage blended into the tune he was playing. I froze momentarily as I recognized the style he was playing in. I knew only one person that could play like that.

“GREG! What in the world are YOU doing HERE?” I ran across the stage and gave him a big hug.

“Well, the morning show appearance went so well that they hired the entire band for the opening. As their conductor I’m here early to help get the music worked out. Besides, I couldn’t turn down a month down here with my wife and kids could I?”

“If you turned down a deal like that I would certainly have called you crazy! I’m delighted you’re here, Greg. Think you can work some magic like you did back in Syracuse?”

“From the way the folks around here talk you’re worked a bunch of magic all your own, Jen. Are you sure you need mine?”

“It coitanly couldn’t hoyt!” I tried my best Groucho imitation but I guess it doesn’t work so well when you’re a woman.

Greg chuckled a bit. “I’ll see what I can do, Jen.”

The rehearsals went very well with Greg there. I no longer felt like I was out of my element with him around to help keep me centered on the work. The rest of the orchestra will be here for this last week of rehearsals and I’m looking forward to working with them again. There’s nothing better for a singer than to have a professional band back you up especially one of the high caliber of Greg’s folks.

It’s been a quiet Sunday so far, well, up until suppertime anyway. Gertie prepared one of her award winning beef stews again with fresh hot bread and a devil’s food cake with vanilla butter cream icing. We were all sitting around the kitchen table.

“Gertie, that was marvelous. Will there be some left for a lunch tomorrow?”

“Of course, Jen. I always make a big batch. You know as well as I do that it’s better the second time around.”

“Well, it was great the first time around too. I just don’t know how it could get any better.”

Gertie cleared the supper dishes then returned with slices of cake for everyone.

“Jen, remember when I asked if my son and daughter could stay with me at your home if they visited?”

“I sure do, Gertie. You know that I said that they were welcome any time.”

“Even here?”

“Here? Why here?”

“Well, my son, Geoff, is coming on a trip with his employer to the Orlando area. They’ll be here for your opening actually. I was wondering if he might stay here.”

“Sure, Gertie. I think we have ample room. I don’t see it as a problem. What does your son do for a living anyway? You’ve never talked much about him.”

“He’s the chauffer for the Queen of England.”

“THE QUEEN OF ENGLAND? You mean that your son drives the Queen of England around? WOW! That’s some job he’s got there! How did he get it anyway?”

“I used to be the Queen’s cook before I retired. Geoff got the job after my husband passed away. He was her chauffer before he died.”

“Has your family always worked for royalty?”

“Well, for the last two hundred years or so anyway. My daughter Amanda works for the Queen in the publicity office. She’s coming along too but she’s going to stay at the hotel with the Queen.”

“You’ve got to arrange to have your daughter over for a visit too, Gertie. How about the evening before the television show? That’s June seventh I think. I know that night is free right now.”

“I’ll ask her. I suspect that when Her Majesty hears about our little family get together she may be interested in coming. Would that be all right with you?”

“Why would she want to come? It’s just going to be an ordinary meal and a good evening of talk. I would think that she’d be bored to death.”

“You’d be surprised just how much she enjoys ordinary activities. If she feels comfortable around you, you’ll see a side of her that very few others see even at home. You will, of course, have to swear to never talk about our little get together with anyone else, ever.”

“I can agree to that, Gertie. It’s settled then. If the Queen wants to attend I have no problem with it. I’ll just have to have a crash course in royal etiquette.”

“All right. As for the crash course, don’t worry about it. I can teach you what you need to know, but when we’re out of sight of most people, the Queen isn’t much different than you or I. I wouldn’t be a bit surprised if she kicked off her shoes and asked for a good stiff drink or two at some point during the evening.”

I spent the rest of the evening learning all about the protocol I was to use when I met the Queen in public. Gertie assured me that there would probably not be a crowd of publicity people around our meeting, but a royal photographer would be there to snap a few pictures for release to the press pool that usually traveled with the Queen.

When Gertie told me some of the Queen’s favorite foods, I found out that I shared similar tastes and agreed to let Gertie select the menu for the evening. I gave her unlimited funds to make the best meal she possibly could. No expense was to be spared in the preparation and supplies department.

Wednesday, June 4, 2003

Oh, CRAP! How did I get myself into this little slice of hell anyway? I just got off the phone with the Secret Service. Now I find out that the President of the United States wants to come “un-officially” to the little family get-together planned for Saturday night. I’ve had the British security folks almost living at my place for the past two days to tend to security concerns. Now the Secret Service looks like they’re going to take up residence too. Poor Dawn has been going crazy with the British folks. I’m more than a little scared to tell her that the President’s staff is going to put us thru even more of a security wringer.

On a more positive note, the final rehearsals have been going very well. With Greg around all of my concerns about the music and co-ordination of things has completely gone out the window. I can finally concentrate only on what I have to do and not try to worry about the rest of the details too. Tammy has been indispensable these past two weeks. Even Barb decided to come down and stay thru the opening ceremonies. I don’t think I’d still be sane if it weren’t for both of them and Gertie keeping me on track and focused.

Saturday, June 7, 2003

I woke up this morning to the feeling of something cold and wet sniffling in my ear. I looked over to see a dog sniffing at my pillow and my hair. A man in a gray uniform and a load of badges stood beside Tammy.

“Sorry, Jen. They have to do a bomb detection sweep right now. Security you know.”

I looked over at the dog still sniffing around my pillow. “I know I’ve bombed on stage and on the radio a few times but I hardly think I’m a threat to anybody. What’s he sniffing at?”

The man studied the dog for a few moments. “I doubt that it’s explosives. His behavior would be much different if it was. Has there been a cat in here recently?”

“Yup. Gertie’s cat Gilbert, she calls him Gillie, was in here about half an hour ago. The little bugger slept beside my pillow almost all night long, then just before I shooed him out he tried to climb on my chest to curl up and sleep. That darned fur ball wants to spend more time with me than he does with Gertie. I can deal with a kitten wanting to sleep on my chest but not a fifteen-pound full-grown cat. That HURTS!””

The man got a silly grin on his face then pulled the dog away and swept the rest of my room.

“If you’re quite certain that I won’t explode I need to use my bathroom if you don’t mind.”

He looked over at Tammy. “All clear in here, go ahead.”

Tammy ushered him out of my bedroom then closed the door.

I pulled the covers off then sat naked on the edge of the bed for a few moments as the last of my mental cobwebs cleared.

“Well, that was an interesting way to wake up. I would have rather it had been Adam nuzzling my ear instead of that damned dog.”

“How are things going between you and Adam anyway?”

I reached over and snagged the robe I’d left on the end of the bed and put it on. “How would I know? I haven’t spoken to him since the fight the night before I left to come down here. You gotta ask HIM that question, Tammy.”

“I did about two weeks ago when he called me.”

My heart seemed to skip a few beats at the news. “He called you? What about?”

“To see how you were holding up. He misses you, Jen.”

“He’s got a funny way of letting me know. Did he say anything else?”

“Not really, I told him you miss him too. At least I assume so from all the times you’ve used the hot tub in there.”

I scowled at Tammy. “That was to relieve all the umm… stress I’ve been put under the last few weeks and you know it.”

“Yah, sure, so why is printing on the button that selects the special program for the jets almost totally worn away?”

“Okay, so you got me. Yes, I miss Adam. I miss him a LOT! What the hell am I supposed to do about it now? I couldn’t get even a sheet of paper in here without it being analyzed six different ways and run thru a couple of hundred security checks. There’s NO WAY to get Adam here without creating a sensation in the press. It’ll have to wait until I’m back home I guess.”

“Well, at least give Adam a call will you? I think it will make both of you feel a lot better.”

“I’ll think about it, Tammy. Now can I get some solitude to get myself ready to the day?”

“Sure. Gertie wants to know what you want for breakfast?”

“Bangers and potato pancakes with a good cup of nice hot strong coffee. I think I’m going to need it.”

“That’s not the best thing to eat for your health.”

“Sorry, NO health food, Tammy. With what I’ll be going through the next two days I’m going to be real good to myself and eat what I want. It’s the only way I’m going to make it through this.”

“All right, Jen. You know best, I guess. Gertie will have breakfast ready in about an hour. Now go use that hot tub one more time.” Tammy was grinning from ear to ear as she left my bedroom.

I really wasn’t thinking about using the hot tub again but her suggestion did sound good. The joys of a hot tub session weren’t a total replacement for a good evening spent with Adam but it went a long way towards making the urges I was having more tolerable. I knew in my heart that I was going to have to patch things up with Adam eventually or I’d give in to those urges and find someone else.

I finished up in the bathroom much more relaxed and padded quietly back to the bedroom. As I looked at the clock I realized why it felt so strange this morning. Being a Saturday I would normally be doing a radio show and having to get ready for that. Instead of a live show this week I had pre-recorded a special show so that I could take the weekend off and try to relax on the only free day I had before the festivities tomorrow. The Queen wasn’t due until late in the afternoon with the President arriving a couple of hours later. The only mention of the President’s visit to Florida in the press was for the opening of the attraction. I hadn’t heard a single peep in the news about his visit to my home.

I dressed in a pair of old jeans and a cotton work shirt. I planned to spend part of the day at the attraction running some final checks on the systems at the request of the construction crews and the MouseWorld folks. Since I had helped in a major redesign of some of the computer based control systems they wanted me there just in case things went wrong. I really didn’t mind since working on things like that felt more familiar to me than the performance I was supposed to give tomorrow.

Breakfast was great and shortly afterward I was driven to the attraction by a security team. I guess that I was considered to need security as I was going to host both the Queen and the President in my home in a few more hours. The team followed me into the attraction and stayed with me as I worked to fix a couple of glitches that cropped up. Fortunately it was fixable and didn’t require a major alteration in the software, just a few configuration changes made everything work fine.

My time at the attraction flew by all too quickly. I did notice one odd thing as I walked around the attraction. MouseWorld have never told me exactly what they were going to call this place and still refused to do so until just before it opened. Any place that could have indicated the name of the place was devoid of any signs at all. I assumed that they would be put in place overnight and guarded until just before the opening ceremony tomorrow. Whatever they had decided to name the place I was fiercely proud of my connection with it. It was beyond the current state of the art in technology and truly represented what the next generation of computers and other devices might look and act like. I suspected that many of the ideas and developments were already being built into various things that would start coming off production lines in the next year or so.

Barb had arranged a hair appointment for me and it was nearly time that I had to leave. I said my goodbyes to the construction crew with more than a few tears since I wouldn’t see many of then again. Olaf, that big ox of a man, picked me up and nearly hugged the stuffing out of me as we said goodbye. Olaf and a few others had made me feel like a member of the team right from the start and not like a female intruder in the predominately male world on the site. It was only when my qualifications and background became known and there were a few demonstrations of my abilities that the rest of the team fell into line. To a person, I would miss each and every one of them. I hoped that I would have the chance to work with this outstanding crew of people again on another project and said so to several of the management staff before I finally had to leave.

As I walked into the salon three women descended upon me and whisked me away to a booth off the main area. My hair was washed and conditioned till it gleamed in the light. As much as I would have liked to have a new hairstyle I knew that the public expected me to look like I always do for the opening tomorrow. I settled for a variation of my usual ponytail style and submitted myself to a complete manicure and pedicure as well. My nails glistened like pearls when they were finished.

I made it back to the house to find that the Queen had arrived almost two hours early and wound up greeting her in my work clothes. Fortunately, we had the photographer wait until I could change clothes into something more suitable for the pictures. I think I set a new speed record for changing into a full-length strapless ball gown and returning for the picture session. Twenty minutes later we kicked the photographer out along with most of the staff and sat down to a nice dinner after I changed into something a bit more comfortable.

Gertie’s choice of the menu, roast beef with simple mashed potatoes and gravy with fresh rolls and strawberry pie created a huge smile on the Queen’s face. Gertie explained to me later that the Queen got very tired of the fancy foods people thought she liked and that she really appreciated just the basic food that she had grown up on as a young girl. After dinner we adjourned to the theater room, as it was nice and quiet. Thanks to the soundproofing there our conversation couldn’t be heard elsewhere in the house.

As Gertie suspected, the Queen took a liking to me instantly and swore me to secrecy about the things we discussed in the room. I really wish I could write more about it but I’m going to honor her request even in my own diary.

I can say that I learned a lot about the woman that served as the figurehead of Great Britain. The things she had to do for her country and the sacrifices she had to make made my situation seem trivial by comparison.

She asked Gertie for a small glass of brandy, as she got more comfortable around us. I had Gertie bring me some sparkling grape juice since I didn’t want to have an alcohol based drink. She loosened up a bit as she sipped the brandy. By the time we finished my sides hurt from laughing at the tales she told of her youth and the problems her escapades generated for her parents, the King and Queen.

Sadly our conversation ended much too soon when we heard a muted knock on the door. The President had arrived on time. The room cleared out and I was about to leave as the President entered to talk with the Queen privately. The official reason for the meeting was just a simple get together if anyone asked.

I got a warm greeting from the President then he completely surprised me by asking if I would like to stay for the meeting. It turned out that because of the incident with the computer hackers I had the security clearance of a cabinet level advisor. I was also informed that the meeting was about the contents of the file that I had intercepted. I knew exactly what was in that file and declined the offer to stay explaining that if I didn’t know what they were talking about I couldn’t give away the secret. With that I left the room closing the soundproof door behind me. The security teams took up positions around all the entrances to the room including the entrance to the projection booth on the second floor.

An hour later the President called me back into the room and thanked me for allowing him to meet in my home tonight. As the President left I noticed that the Queen looked a bit frazzled around the edges and asked her if she would like to stay the night here instead of going all the way across town to the hotel again. The smile on her face would have lit up the Statue of Liberty all on its own. She willingly accepted on the condition that she was able to have another one of Gertie’s fabulous meals in the morning. We both agreed on bangers and potato pancakes as I escorted the Queen to one of the spare bedrooms.

A bit later as I slid into my own bed I wondered what Sunday was going to bring. I had a very full day planned and I hoped that everything went according to all the plans that had been made and refined over the past few months. When I reached for the light, a black cat with a white blaze mark on his throat jumped up on my bed and settled down next to my pillow.

“GILLIE! Just WHERE did come from anyway, huh?” Gillie just looked at me as if to say “You think I’m gonna tell you?” and started licking his paw in the way cats do when they want to avoid a human’s gaze. I KNOW that the cat wasn’t in the room when I closed my door and I puzzled for a few moments how he got in here. Nothing came to mind so I turned out the light as Gillie’s gentle purring lulled me to sleep.

To be continued in Chapter 18 of Zapped!

A note to readers:

Despite writing it out of the story long ago I still get questions about what happened to Jen’s “powers” and the group that was watching her activities. Many readers want to know when I’m going to bring that plot line back.

The answer is never. The reason is that a LOT of people wrote back saying that I was doing it all wrong from the science standpoint, so many that I gave up trying to answer the questions and decided to remove that part of the plot in the story. It was just too much trouble trying to write clues into the story so that readers could figure it all out for themselves over the run of chapters I had planned for the plot line.

For all of you that keep writing and asking here’s what I had planned:

The theory was that Jen was a by-product of a trip by "Bob" to some time in the future during the lightning strike. The strike was merely used as a “cover device” and a plausible reason for triggering a genetic change of such magnitude for present-day doctors. In “reality’, technology was used to make the change from Bob to Jen via nanites injected into his body. He was then transported back to within a few milliseconds after the lightning strike and left there to be found.

The ring Jen had focused the power the nanites in her body generated and gave her the extra “abilities” The ring was planted by a group of time watchers years and years ago before Bob was born and carefully guided thru time so that Jen would find it and buy it. The nanites in Jen’s body were damaged by the shock Jen got from her ham radio station and she gradually lost her abilities as a result. The nanites are still at work keeping her healthy and slowing her rate of aging but the special abilities are now permanently GONE.

The plot line would have eventually included the fact that Jen carried DNA that provided a cure to a terrible disease that infects everyone when a comet grazes Earth's atmosphere in the future. Her old male body had always carried the DNA from birth and it was that defect in his DNA that was responsible for his numerous health problems. With the change from male to female triggered by the nanites the defect became inactive.

The group that was watching her was the same time watcher group that discovered that Bob carried the DNA but would never live long enough to carry it forward into the future as a man. It planned and executed the time shift and transformation. As an enhanced woman, Jen would live long enough to carry the DNA to the time the comet appears. As a woman in the future the DNA defect would have given Jen complete immunity to the disease after being exposed to it. The resulting biological factors that provided Jen’s immunity would have been isolated and used as a serum to treat the rest of the world’s population.

I doubt that I'll do anything more with that story line at this point. As far as I’m concerned, except for tying a few loose ends together, that aspect of the story is gone for good. Sorry if this ruins things for many readers but I can’t keep everyone happy.

Zapped! -18- A Working Beach Vacation

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Character Age:

College / Twenties

TG Themes:

Romantic

Permission:

Zapped! Chapter 18 — A Working Beach Vacation

This is a work of fiction, with a few real life experiences added in. All of the characters in this story are fictional, and any resemblance to anyone else living or dead is probably a coincidence. Please notify me if you are archiving this and the other chapters of the story on a web site. Permission specifically granted to Sapphire’s Place, Crystal’s Story Site and any other free access TG fiction web site to archive this. If you intend to publish this story in magazine or book (paper or electronic) format, please contact me for arrangements. Additional information on this story may be found at: http://www.stardustr.us/zapped/ .

This chapter did not have Lynn Jennings usual proofing and editing applied so please forgive any errors I haven’t discovered.

Zapped! Chapter 18 — A Working Beach Vacation by Bob Arnold

Sunday, June 8, 2003 —

Gillie must have taken my threats seriously yesterday morning. When I woke up he was snuggled as close as he could get to me with his head nuzzled on my neck as I lay on my back in the bed. I reached up and absentmindedly scratched the top of his head and was rewarded with a loud purring sound. As much as I wanted to simply stay there and go back to sleep my body had other ideas.

As I started to slide out of the bed Gillie let out a mournful yowl. I looked over at the cat and smiled. “Gillie, for once I gotta agree with you. Getting out of a nice soft, warm bed stinks.” I made my way to the bathroom and completed an abbreviated morning ritual then returned to the edge of the bed.

Plopping down on the edge of the bed jostled the snoozing cat awake. I watched as he slowly unwound from the little ball he had curled into and began to stretch. “Good idea, Gillie! I better do my stretching exercises. I’m gonna need to be in top shape today.”

While the change from male to female left me disgustingly healthy I found that a few extra stretching exercises in the morning really helped me to remain limber. Several of the dancers that I rehearsed with taught me a few routines and I now did them every morning even if it was for just a few minutes. The difference it made to my overall feeling of well-being was simply amazing.

Since the Queen was staying for breakfast I dressed in a pair of jeans and a satin blouse and donned a pair of sandals before I headed to the kitchen. As I got closer I heard the babble of several people. The Queen, Gertie, Tammy and Barb were all gathered around the kitchen table having a fine time exchanging gossip and making the now familiar comments about men and their boorish behavior. Gertie was in constant hover mode between the range and the table serving up large plates laden with potato pancakes and sausages. Coffee, tea and a large pitcher of fresh orange juice filled the table along with English muffins, home made strawberry jam and a selection of other goodies.

Breakfast went extremely well and everyone ate much more than normal, even the Queen. She claimed that her current cook should take lessons from Gertie. I said that was fine with me as long as I got Gertie back when the lessons were completed. Gertie was turning several shades of pink at all the praise being heaped upon her. Unfortunately I had an early arrival time at the attraction today and couldn’t hang around the house for much longer to enjoy the festivities in the kitchen.

When I returned to the bedroom I did a quick check of the weather and was saddened to learn that rain was forecast for the time that we would be doing the grand opening ceremony outside. We did have a contingency plan in place and I suspected that the crews were busy setting up the theater to handle the ceremony inside.

A quick trip thru the shower preceded a change into clothes more appropriate for arriving in front of a crowd of press people at the attraction. I selected a short strapless pink dress that ended a good six inches above my knees, a matching colored strapless bra and panties and a pair of sheer to the waist panty hose. A pair of silver single strap shoes with three-inch heels completed the outfit of the day. A quick brush out of my hair and I had it in the normal ponytail style. Makeup and some jewelry were the finishing touches.

Tammy and I set off for the theater with Dawn driving the Hummer. Barb stayed behind to make sure the Queen was all set and then she’d follow us to the theater. I suspected that Tammy was just as nervous as I was since we barely spoke in the limo.

The rain splattered heavily against the windows as we neared the park. Fortunately, the MouseWorld staff had set up a huge tent outside the entrance to the attraction to shield arriving VIP guests from the blazing Florida sun. At least now it would shield everyone from the torrential Florida rain. As the Hummer slowed to a stop at the entrance the few press people there at this early hour crowded around to see who had arrived.

I waited for the costumed attendant to open the door and a few more seconds for the step to glide out then I accepted his hand to exit the car. A blaze of TV lights and the whirr of motorized cameras greeted me. The press started yelling questions at me as I walked inside. Most of the questions were about the lawsuit pending against the tabloid that published the story about me having an abortion. Despite the threat of a legal suit they claimed to have proof that I actually had an abortion. Knowing that I had never seriously considered it even after being raped I pressed ahead with legal action. Since the trial was barely weeks away the judge placed a gag order on everyone about the case so I couldn’t have answered questions about it even if I had wanted to. I quite simply ignored their questions and sauntered into the building as if I heard nothing adding a little extra sway to my walk for good effect.

Tammy giggled as the doors whooshed closed leaving the awful racket outside. “Are they always that bad, Jen?”

“No, it’s gotten worse since the news leaked out about the legal action against the tabloid. You talked with our legal folks, right?”

“Yup. I know that NOBODY is to talk about the trial at all.”

“Just remember that. I noticed that two of the so-called reporters out there were from the tabloid. They were yelling loudest of any of them. One word from us about the trial and they can claim unfair treatment in the press. Be careful around any of them, Tammy.”

“I know, Jen. I had it drilled into my head for an hour by the legal team. I won’t forget!”

“Good! I’m going to head for the dressing room and start getting ready. Can you find Greg and ask him to come back and see me? I want to find out if the alternate plans are still the same because of the rain.”

“Sure, Jen. I’m on it. I’ll also check with the MouseWorld folks on that just in case I can’t find Greg.”

“Thanks, Tammy! Now scoot girl. We’ve got a LOT to do!” Tammy left on her mission as I continued on to the dressing room.

I stepped no more than three feet into the dressing room before I was pounced on by the team of hair, makeup and wardrobe people assigned to get me ready. In less than two minutes I was standing in my bra and panties in front of four people all giving me the critical eye. It seems hard to believe that barely six months ago standing dressed as I was in front of these people would have caused me to shake violently with nerves. Now it was all a part of doing the job I had been hired for and it was the job of these people to get me ready. Kinda funny how things change like that.

There was about three hours to go until the opening ceremony and the costume people wanted to do one final fitting of my opening outfit. I was handed a hanger with what looked like a single piece swimsuit in a brilliant white color and a wispy translucent white skirt. It reminded me so much of the costume I was wearing on the day in Los Angles when the earthquake hit that a chill raced up my spine just looking at it. The suit was cut very low leaving a lot of my cleavage visible. The legs were cut high revealing a bit more of my thighs and cheeks that I normally felt comfortable with. The skirt did very little to hide the extra visible skin on my backside from view.

The costume folks were quite pleased with the fit of the outfit so I changed out of it and went back to the pink dress until I had to change for the festivities. As I finished wiggling back into my dress I heard a knock on the dressing room door.

“Come in!”

I heard the door open. “Are you decent in there, Jen?” I instantly recognized the voice.

“Come on in, Greg. I’m just changing out of the costume after the last fitting check.”

“And?”

I peered over the screen in front of me. “And what?”

“And how did it fit?”

“Well, it’s a bit more revealing than I’d like but then I can use the distraction from my singing and dancing too good advantage. The one thing I’ve got going for me is this body.”

“Jennifer Stevens! Don’t you EVER doubt your talents, do you hear me?” He waggled his finger in my general direction.

“Greg, I’m NOT dumb enough to believe that people want me for my supposed talent. The reason why people want me is that I’m the guy than turned into a girl in front of the whole country. My so-called talent has very little to do with that.”

“Jen, it’s been around a year since your transformation, right?”

“Yup. So?” I zipped up the back of the dress then sat down next to Greg on the couch.

“Do you really think that such a ‘one-note wonder’ would last this long?”

“Maybe, maybe not. Things keep happening to me that keep me in front of the public.”

Greg just shook his head and sighed. “Look, we’ve known each other for what, thirty years or so, right?”

“Sounds about right to me, Greg.”

“Have I ever fed you a line of bullshit for ANY reason?”

“No.”

“Than WHY would I start now?”

All I could do was shrug my shoulders. “I don’t have an answer for that, Greg.”

“Damn. Will you stop doubting yourself? What will it take for you to realize that you’ve always had the talents you have now? The ONLY thing that changed is that now you have a body that will let you use those talents to best effect. Do you know what you look like when you go onstage?”

“Like I’m totally scared to death.”

“Good God, woman! Don’t you ever watch anything you’ve been in?”

“I can’t stand to watch myself, Greg. I have to force myself to do it.”

“Well get out those tapes and force yourself to have a good look, Jen! I know several hundred well known actors that would give almost everything they have to look that comfortable with what they’re doing in front of the cameras or an audience. You don’t fool me one bit! You actually enjoy performing and the audience can see that! Even the stagehands can see that. Why can’t you?”

“Greg, whenever I get up in front of a crowd or the cameras I’m scared to death inside. I’m glad to know that it doesn’t show on the outside but that still doesn’t change the way I feel on the inside.”

“Do you STAY scared?”

“No, the fear goes away completely after a few minutes.”

“Look, Jen, that’s normal. Everyone goes through that and don’t let anyone tell you they don’t. How do you feel when the fear is gone?”

“I just can’t describe it, Greg. It’s unlike anything else I’ve ever felt. All I can say is that a good performance feels like the best natural high I’ve ever had. I really get a kick out of the response of the audience and the feedback I get from them as the performance unfolds.”

“That’s normal too, Jen. Just enjoy it. I can promise you that it isn’t addictive and the feeling never goes away for those of use that truly feel it.”

“Those of us, Greg? You feel it too?”

“Of course. The entire band feels it too. There isn’t a single one of them that’s in this strictly for the money. All of them gave up personal plans to come down here and perform with you again.”

“Really?”

“Yup. Now do you believe me?”

“Yes, Greg. I think I do.”

“Good. Now let’s give ‘em a real performance and show these folks just what kind of magic we can make.”

I really surprised Greg when I gave him the hardest hug I could muster. After a few seconds of hesitation he returned the hug. I stopped him, as he was about to leave.

“Uh, Greg? Wait a minute.”

“Okay.”

I walked over to the gift basket that I had seen earlier. One of the gifts was a bottle of very fine Brandy that looked to be quite old.

“Greg, can you get rid of this for me? I don’t want to be tempted by it.” I held out the bottle to Greg.

“Sure, Jen. I understand. I’ll find a good home for this and thanks!” He accepted the bottle and closed the door behind him.

The un-televised opening ceremonies went off just as planned. They were videotaped of course since a few portions of the festivities would be shown on the evening’s live telecast. I guess what surprised me the most was that they named the exhibit after my song! “The Future Is Now” seemed to be the perfect theme for the attraction and I was proud that I’d had an important role in the project.

In between the two shows MouseWorld provided a huge buffet with various dishes from almost every restaurant on the grounds. I wished that I could have eaten more but I didn’t want to get sick for the show tonight. I stopped at a single burger and some fries along with a soda. Any more than that with the nerves I was beginning to feel and I thought that I’d be in serious trouble.

As the evening live show started my tummy was tied in knots as it usually was. A few minutes into the show and I felt pretty good about my performance. Thanks to the meticulous planning by the staff the show went off with no problems at all.

There was one thing that upset me. Sally Barton, the woman that was supposed to play the lead in Victor/Victoria before she was injured in a car accident, wasn’t able to participate in the show. Her injuries hadn’t healed well enough to let her do the strenuous dance numbers that the show required.

As the last of the audience filed out of the hall I made my way back to the dressing room. Mark from the MouseWorld staff was waiting for me.

“Great show, Jennifer! The preliminary numbers look pretty good. We may have even taken the night in the ratings!”

“That’s fantastic, Mark! I’m glad that it’s all over though. I’ve never done so much in such a short time. I’m really ready for a vacation. By the way, thanks for making that house available for me for another month. I really appreciate it. I’m really looking forward to just enjoying myself for a couple of weeks with nothing to do.”

He winced visibly at my comment. “Okay, Mark. Spit it out! What is it now?”

“Well…”

“Come on, out with it!”

“We had an actress take ill just as filming was supposed to start. The picture is sort of based on the old Frankie Avalon and Annette Funicello beach movies. We’re hoping to do a series of them if this one does well.”

“Oh, now you want me running around half-naked?” I crossed my arms over my considerable chest and glared at him.

“Not at all, Jennifer. We want you for the role of a sort of free-spirited woman that runs a local hangout for the kids, sort of like the “Cappy” character played by Morey Amsterdam in a couple of the old movies. You don’t have to wear anything revealing unless you want to.”

The thought of a few weeks at the beach somehow appealed to me. “Do you have a copy of the script? I’d like to read it before I make a decision.”

The smile that spread across his face could have lit up the lagoon in the park all by itself. “I was hoping that you’d ask. Everything you need is in here.” He handed me a large thick brown envelope.

“Give me a day to look this over and I’ll let you know, Mark. Right now all I want to do is get back to the house and crash for the night.”

“That’s fair. I do need to know by Tuesday morning at the latest. We’re holding the start of filming of the scenes with that character in them until we get the part re-cast. You’re our first choice. Goodnight, Jennifer. Sweet dreams!”

He kissed me gently on the cheek then left the dressing room. I put the envelope on the makeup table under my purse and changed into my ‘street clothes’ for the trip home. An hour later I was back in the house and relaxing the last of the tension away in the hot tub from the day’s activities.

Monday, June 9, 2003 —

I woke to the feeling of whiskers tickling my chin. I reached up to scratch Gillie’s head idly wondering just how the four footed furry Houdini got into my room during the night. The cat’s purr motor shifted into overdrive as I rubbed his head. There being no pressing business I needed to take care of I drifted off to sleep.

When I woke up again I had an urgent desire to use the bathroom. Gillie was still draped over my neck and protested with a yowl as I gently moved him aside. When I went back to the bedroom after completing my morning ritual Gillie had simply disappeared. I looked under every piece of furniture in the room and he was just plain gone! I just shook my head and muttered to myself, as I got dressed, “How in hell does he DO that?”

I made my way to the kitchen following the aroma of bacon and eggs cooking. Dawn, Gertie and Barb were chatting as Gertie prepared breakfast. Tammy came in a few minutes later dressed in a skirt, blouse and heels. Her hair and makeup were immaculately done. I looked over at Barb and Dawn and winked.

“STOP RIGH THERE WHOEVER YOU ARE”, I barked.

“YEAH! Who are you and what have you done with Tammy?” That came from a grinning Barb.

Tammy twirled around giving us a good look. “It’s me, guys. Like my new look?”

We all agreed it was a huge improvement. I took a sip from my coffee cup and looked at her for a few moments. “So what prompted the change, Tammy? Your boyfriend?”

“Him? Absolutely NOT! I dumped that slimeball when I found out he was married. The reason I changed was respect. As your personal assistant I wasn’t getting any respect. The way I dressed and behaved everyone viewed me as a teenager. Now everyone takes me seriously so I can get the job done for you.”

“I was hoping that you’d make the change yourself. This isn’t just a temporary thing is it?”

“I certainly hope not, Jen. I actually like how people treat me know and I absolutely love looking like this. The new me is here to stay.”

“You aren’t giving up your jeans are you?”

She laughed and shook her head no. “And this comes from the woman that practically lived in jeans all last winter? Of course not, Jen, but you have to admit that they do have their uses now and then.”

“Well, I have a little surprise for you, Tammy. We all noticed your transition to your new look a couple of weeks ago. We didn’t want to say anything and scare you off though. Now that I know this is the way you want to look from now on I’m going to have Barb take you on a shopping spree on me. I’m going to give you five thousand dollars for an entirely new wardrobe since you’ve been such a help to me on this trip.”

The old Tammy resurfaced temporarily as her youthful enthusiasm took over. She ran over and hugged me tightly then did the same for the rest. “Thank you, Jen! This is great! I was wondering how I would get some new things to replace my old clothes.”

“I’m glad that I can help you, Tammy. You’ve been a great help to me and I do appreciate that.” I took another sip from my coffee cup. “Are you looking forward to heading back with Barb this afternoon?”

“Yup. It’s been fun doing this but I need to get back and take care of things at home. The people in my class at college will never believe what I’ve been able to do these past few weeks. My instructor is a bit jealous of me. Even with all his experience, he’s never been responsible for coordinating the daily activities of a major star in the entertainment field.”

“You still haven’t worked for a major star, Tammy, just a minor one maybe.”

“I don’t know about that, Jen. You didn’t overhear the CEO of MouseWorld lamenting the fact that they didn’t have you under exclusive contract beyond the exhibit opening. You didn’t hear the entertainment press raving about your performance last night either.”

“Tammy, I know deep in my heart that all of this can come to an end just as fast as it got started. I’m just trying to adapt to it all.”

“Please don’t ever forget that, Jen. I’d hate to work for a stuck-up bitch that only thinks of herself.”

“And if I EVER start acting like that give me a good whack upside the head will you?”

“It’ll be my pleasure, Jen.”

“Thanks… I think.” I took another draw from my coffee cup. “Now can we have breakfast? I’m starving!”

Breakfast went rather quickly. Gillie re-appeared from wherever he went and rubbed around my feet until I slipped him a few strips of bacon from my plate. As Gertie was taking care of the dishes I headed to the living room to read over the thick packet that Mark gave me last night.

Moments after I settled myself on the couch, Gillie appeared again and draped himself across my shoulders on the back of the couch. I heard and felt his gentle purring as I emptied out the envelope on the couch.

The envelope contained not one but two scripts, a signed contract awaiting my own signature and several pages of the production schedule. According to the schedule, shooting was supposed to start today with the scenes that didn’t involve my character. Shooting the scenes that involved the character I was being asked to play could start as soon as two days from now. I set the production schedule aside and grabbed the two scripts.

One script was the first movie while the other was a potential sequel. A piece of paper tacked to the first script indicated that I was to play the part of Prudence Walker, the owner of a popular hangout in the Florida beach town that the films were set in.

Prue’s description was something of a free spirit that served as a substitute mother figure for the kids that frequented her place during the college break periods. Her place didn’t serve alcoholic beverages and drugs were expressly forbidden. In fact, using drugs in her place was the fastest way to get escorted to the door after a call was placed to the local police. She was a pretty decent singer too and often got coaxed into performing with whatever band was playing that week.

Mark was right about the skimpy clothing. I really wasn’t required to wear anything revealing. There was one optional scene where I was supposed to take a walk along the beach in a very tiny bikini as surfers and boogie boarders wiped out watching my hips and other body parts. I thought it was sort of funny and decided that if I did the movie that I’d do the scene.

While the part wasn’t the center of either script it was the glue that held the stories together. Doing it would mean a few of weeks of shooting at a seaside location east of Orlando. The price wasn’t too bad either. A figure in the middle 6 figures was pretty good for a couple of weeks work and the contract promised at least the same and maybe more for the second movie if the first movie was a success.

I called Mark and told him that I’d do the picture. I was going to make arrangements for somewhere to stay but I was informed that a helicopter would be available to take me from the house to the site every day. I would still have the run of the park as a guest of MouseWorld as well during my extended stay in Orlando.

I learned that I had the rest of the day to myself. Costume fitting for the movie would take place tomorrow and the first shooting on Wednesday. Thanks to the studio already having my measurements the fitting session shouldn’t take too long leaving me a good part of the day to learn my lines for Wednesday’s filming schedule. The cast and crew on the picture were well aware that I was a last second replacement and would allow for me being somewhat uncertain of my lines and the staging of the scenes. I still wanted to do my best and decided to give the effort top priority.

By the time I got off the phone with Mark, Tammy and Barb were packed and ready to go to the airport for their return flight to Syracuse. I decided to go along with them in the Hummer then head over to the park to see how things were going at the new attraction.

I watched as the plane lifted off right on time then Dawn and I left for the park. When we got to the attraction the lines were rather long waiting to get in. Someone recognized me and within a few seconds the whole line was applauding! Despite the look of concern for my safety on Dawn’s face I waded into the sea of people shaking hands and signing autographs as I went.

Almost an hour later I finally made it inside and went straight to the master control area. Things were running smoothly and I spent a couple of very pleasant hours helping the staff to tweak the operation of the exhibits and rides in the building.

After having lunch at the French restaurant at the International area I headed back home to try to stuff as much of the script into my head as possible.

Tuesday, June 10, 2003 —

I was up before the sun this morning for once. This was to be the start of some very long days for me shooting the beach film. Once again Gillie had somehow slipped into my room during the night and curled up next to my pillow on the bed. I still haven’t figured out how he’s getting in here unless Gertie is letting him in during the night.

Breakfast was little more than a cinnamon and raisin bagel and some cream cheese with a cup of tea since I was running late. Just as I finished the last of my preparation tasks the clatter of helicopter blades grew louder. As I looked out the window a Bell Ranger helicopter gently touched down a hundred feet away from the back door on the lawn. The whine of the jet engine decreased as the blades slowed down. I said goodbye to Gertie after agreeing on the menu for supper then Dawn and I headed for the chopper.

We ducked out of reflex as the blades continued to whirl high over our heads. The pilot helped us get buckled in and had us place some headsets over our ears so we could talk to each other over the noise of the chopper. As soon as he got back in and secured his own seat belts the roar of the jet increased, as did the noise of the blades over our heads.

I’d gotten quite used to being pressed back into the seat as the jets I traveled on accelerated down the runway before leaping into the sky. Instead, the helicopter suddenly shot upwards as I was pushed downward into my seat. As the chopper cleared the tree line the pilot did a half circle to the right and accelerated forward as it climbed even higher. I watched in fascination as the estate below us grew smaller and smaller until it faded from sight.

Some time later the Atlantic Ocean came into view on the horizon. As the chopper descended I saw that we were headed for a small airport. As we landed I was informed that there was no landing site close to where the film was being shot so I would land at the small airport every morning then take a twenty minute car ride to the shooting site.

A Dodge Caravan pulled up alongside the chopper moments after the blades came to a complete stop. Dawn didn’t look too pleased at the security arrangements but there was very little either of us could do about it now. A woman dressed in cut-off jeans and a tank top opened the helicopter door.

“Hi, Jennifer! I’m Trisha Farnsworth. I’ve been assigned as your assistant while you’re shooting with us.”

“Um… hi, Trisha. This is Dawn, my bodyguard.” Dawn smiled a bit and waved from the other side of the chopper.

“Pleased to meet you! We do need to get going. I’m supposed to make sure you get through fitting this morning then you’re scheduled for a lunchtime meeting with Marty Quentin, the director on the film. Shall we get going?”

Trisha was a veritable fountain of information as we weaved thru the streets of the little seaside town that the film was set in. An old department store that had long ago gone out of business was serving as the main headquarters of the operation. Several local businesses had been rented as set locations including a place called “The Starfish” that served as the location for the place I ran in the film. The town was behind the film one hundred and twenty percent since the local economy tanked a few months ago. They were hoping that the exposure would revive the summer tourist trade to revitalize the town. Everyone was supporting the filming and most of the town’s people were being used as extras.

The van slowed to a stop outside of an old Ames department store, the outline of the long gone letters still visible on the wall. The front glass windows had the plywood still over most of them but a few sheets had been removed to reveal what looked like a small waiting room and an office or two. We followed Trisha inside.

The huge interior space had been divided into smaller spaces using some well-worn office partitions and the leftover store shelving. We walked past several smaller spaces until we reached what looked to be the rearmost corner of the old store. Row upon row of costumes hung from hangers on clothing racks. Many were bikinis and men’s Speedo outfits each carefully tagged.

Several other racks had what looked like normal street clothes appropriate for summertime at the beach use. One rack carried a card with my name on it. A woman wheeled it over as Trish introduced me.

“Tanya, this is Jennifer Stevens. She’s here for her fitting. Jennifer, this is Tanya Colvin, our wardrobe mistress. She’ll take good care of you. Just have the front desk page me when you’re done here, okay?”

I nodded in agreement as I looked over the rack of outfits. One tiny bit of cloth on a hanger instantly caught my eye. It looked like three tiny triangles of cloth tied together with the slimmest of shoelaces. I assumed it was to be the bikini I wore in the walk along the beach scene.

“I see you’ve found the bikini. How do you like it?”

“I’m not certain that I like it at all, Tanya. Isn’t that rather skimpy?”

“Not really. There are a few topless beaches around here where you see even less or should I say even more?” She giggled a bit.

“Well, let’s leave that until last, okay?”

“I guess.” I looked over the rest of the stuff on the rack. “Most of this looks like it came straight out of a department store.”

“It did. We just need to make sure it all fits you. We’ve got a deal with the local merchants and try to get as much stuff locally as we can. The town has been hit pretty hard by layoffs in the factories around here. This store closing didn’t help them any either.”

“Trisha was telling us about that in the van. Well, where do we start?”

Tanya picked up the first outfit off the rack. “Try this. There’s a changing screen over there.” She pointed to a corner of the room.

Around two hours later the fitting session was over. I even tried on the tiny bikini and found that it covered just enough to keep the film at the PG-13 rating they were trying for. The tiny suit left a great deal of my breasts and backside exposed for view but then the purpose of the outfit was to distract the surfers on the beach in the scene, something I thought that it would do very well for real. I suggested that for maximum effect I should wear a robe that completely covered me then peel it off on the beach before my stroll in the sand.

“I’ll get you a terrycloth robe in white. That should go nicely with the hot pink suit when you take off the robe. I can guarantee that the guys really will get distracted when you film that scene. I’m going to be there to watch that one!”

“It should be rather spectacular shouldn’t it, Tanya? I’ve never done anything like that before.”

“With that body?”

“Well, let’s just say my old body didn’t have the curves in all the right places.”

“What, you had surgery? They really did a great job. There isn’t a scar anywhere!”

It must have looked like my jaw dropped all the way down to my navel. “Umm… have you been living in a cave somewhere or something Tanya?”

“No, I just don’t watch the news that much. Why?”

I proceeded to tell Tanya the whole story. She just kept shaking her head in disbelief. “So you’re telling me that…”

“Yup! I’ve been this way for around a year now. I’ve gotten used to it and at times I even like it.”

“Just looking at you I’d never have known, Jennifer.”

“Thanks, Tanya. I’m glad that it doesn’t really show any more. Some things just came with the body, others I’ve had to really work at. Now if you’re done with me I’d love to get some lunch.”

“Lunch? Are you willing to risk the cafeteria?”

“Sure. How bad can it be?”

“You get a coupon for a free stomach pumping with each serving of mystery meatloaf.” She giggled a bit. “Really they’re pretty good.”

“Okay, lead the way!”

The so-called cafeteria turned out to be another partitioned off area in the old store. A local catering outfit provided a buffet style lunch and location service for the production every day. Today’s meal looked like roast beef with gravy and macaroni and cheese. A big two layer chocolate cake with vanilla icing sat at one end of the big table along with a huge bowl filled with ice and cans of soda and pint bottles of milk. Dawn and I followed Tanya thru the line then we took seats at one of the tables. The food was pretty good and I had a great time finding out all about the cast and crew.

The meeting with the director went smoothly and lasted around an hour. I was given a new script that seemed a bit thicker and learned that my part had been expanded. The rest of the cast was relatively unknown to the general public and they were hoping that having me in the picture would boost sales at the box office.

I learned that they rented a house near the beach that was being used for filming and that I was welcome to use it during the week to lessen my commute times running back and forth. I took the company up on their offer and spent another hour or two checking out the house and making plans with Dawn.

We arrived back home via the helicopter late in the afternoon and spent the rest of the evening packing for the trip in the Hummer in the morning. I finally convinced Dawn to let one of the other security staff drive the Hummer and our bags to the coast while we took the chopper back to the filming site. It seemed like the best use of my time and would let us really pack the Hummer with everything I would need to spend a week at a time at the other house.

What really amazed me was just how much I wanted to pack for the stay. The old me would have been content with a few shirts, a few pairs of pants and enough underwear to go the duration. Now I felt that I needed an assortment of clothes to take care of daytime activities, going out at night and having a good selection to choose from. Just the shoes alone took up an entire suitcase and then it was packed very tightly. Altogether I had eight suitcases full of things. I doubted that it would have all fit into the close confines of the chopper so taking everything in the Hummer made good sense.

The plan was to stay at the rented beach house for the rest of the week then drive back after filming wrapped for the week on Friday night. It looked like it would take an hour and a half to get back to Orlando if the traffic was light. I’d have most of the weekend at home then drive back to the beach on Sunday night for the filming to start all over again on Monday morning. It seemed the best way to maximize my time for filming but still let me get back to Orlando to do the radio show on Saturday morning.

I was getting more annoyed about the radio show as time went on. When I first started doing it the show was a lot of fun. Now I was starting to look at it as a liability that prevented me from doing other things. If I wasn’t doing the show I could have stayed at the beach all weekend and enjoyed some time to myself. Instead I had to go all the way back to Orlando, do the show then go back to the beach to start filming all over again on Monday. The contract for the radio show was due to expire in a bit more than a month and I decided that I really didn’t want to renew it. I knew that I would lose some product endorsement contracts but it really didn’t seem to matter if it led to new things I could do.

I managed to do a complete read thru of the new script and found out that my part had been increased by almost fifty percent. The plot of the entire movie now revolved around the Starfish and me as its owner. The plot was essentially that a developer had purchased the surrounding property to rip everything down and build yet another strip mall in its place. The movie centered on the efforts to save the hangout until someone discovers that the developer is paying illegal kick backs to some of the town’s officials to make the project happen.

Some of the things going on at the hangout included wet T-shirt contests, a huge party and a karaoke night. There was also a sub plot of a romance between the owner of a surfboard shop next to the Starfish and me. I thought that the plot was a little thin in spots and that they used skin to sell the movie instead of a solid plot line that might have been a bit better. As a whole, it was typical of one of the common teen or college crowd movies that are constantly cranked out of the smaller studios.

Since I had already signed on the dotted line I was contractually bound to do the film. All I could do was suggest a few changes that might improve the picture enough to get a lukewarm review instead of a major trouncing by the film critics.

Wednesday, June 11, 2003 —

I decided that what I might miss most of all was waking up without the gentle purring of Gillie while I was away at the film location for the next few days. He complained again as I gently slid him aside to take care of my morning business a couple of hours earlier than normal. That was to allow for an early chopper flight to the beach.

We eventually arrived on time at the converted storefront that served as the film company’s headquarters. When Dawn found out that I would be riding the old school bus to the day’s shooting location along with everyone else she nearly went ballistic on me. I knew that there were still threats appearing periodically in the various emails and letters I got thru MouseWorld. Fortunately there hadn’t been any other actual physical threats against me since the bomb that was found on the rental car. I managed to get her calmed down and convinced her to settle for arranging for the Hummer as my transportation as soon as it arrived. In the meantime I would ride the bus along with everyone else. The driver ferrying the Hummer from Orlando would bring it to Dawn as soon as it was unloaded at the rental house. After changing into my outfit we took the bus to the shooting location.

The shooting today would be at the Starfish. This was to be the scene where I first learned about the impending closing of the Starfish as I was served eviction papers by the developer and his lawyer while the place was full of kids.

My outfit was a pair of tight Capri pants and a crop top that left a lot of my tummy showing. My shoes were a simple pair of rubber flip-flops. I had just a touch of makeup while my hair was left in my usual ponytail style. The scenes this morning were rather simple as I stayed mostly in the background while the kids came into the hangout and danced to the music of a four-piece band on the stage. My first big scene would be filmed in the afternoon when the kids urged me into singing with the band.

We broke for lunch a few minutes before noon and I spent some time with the rest of the cast answering a ton of questions about my activities as we ate. Moments after lunch ended I went over to practice my number with the band before the cameras rolled again. The producers wanted to use some of the older music. I should be able to do the tunes since I grew up with them as a kid. This first number was supposed to be “Sunshine, Lollipops and Rainbows” by Leslie Gore and I knew every word by heart. It took just a single run-thru with the band before we were ready.

We had to try three times before we got a good take since external noise kept ruining things. The producers wanted to get the feel of a live performance so there wouldn’t be any kind of lip-syncing or “air playing” during the musical numbers. I was happy with the third take as well and thanked the band for their excellent playing as the crew set up for my next scene.

This was where I first learned about the Starfish being closed under court order and it had to be right to set the tone for the rest of the picture. The cameras rolled after a small air horn sounded to alert the cast and crew that filming was under way again.

The band started up on the tune “Pipeline” by a group I remembered as the Ventures as the kids in the place danced their hearts out to the driving beat. All of a sudden there was a shrill blast of a whistle that barely overrode the loud music.

We all looked over to see a man with nearly white hair in a dark blue suit standing next to a police officer holding a whistle. The man in the suit scowled and bellowed, “Which one of you is Prudence Walker?”

I stepped toward him. “I am, WHY?”

“Miss Walker, I’m here to formally serve you with papers to the effect that you have two weeks to remove your property from this umm… establishment… before it’s razed for the construction of a strip mall. The town has declared this property as being taken for the project under eminent domain.” He handed me a thick envelope and turned on his heels then strode confidently out the door.

I turned to the cop as the officer watched the man leave then shook his head. “What just happened, Terry?”

“I’m sorry about this, Prue. I had to. Legally the town has decided to take over your place and sell it to Barton Winslow since he hasn’t been able to figure out any other way to get it away from you. You’ve kept all of your bills paid and you even own the property the building sits on. You don’t even serve alcoholic beverages here and your record with the police department is spotless. There was just no way to get to you any other way.”

The kids in the place had gathered around us. “So you’re telling me that nearly ten years of hard work are gone because that…. that… JERK wants to build a strip mall?”

“Looks like it, yeah. Sorry but there’s nothing I can do. The town board voted on it a few hours ago.” Terry turned to leave. “The strange thing is that a couple of days ago all five of the town council members were on your side. When they called for a vote at the town meeting it was three to two against you, Prue. I wonder what happened to change their minds?”

A bellow came from outside. “Officer, are you coming? I have other business to conduct you know.”

Terry winced. “We’re serving the papers on Will Grainger next.”

“Will, the guy that runs the surfboard shop next door?”

Terry nodded. “You two were the last roadblocks in the way for the project. He wouldn’t sell either.”

Another bellow. “Officer!”

“Coming Mister Winslow.” Terry turned back to me. “Sorry, Prue. I don’t like this any better than you do but it looks legal to me so I can’t fight it.”

“I know, Terry. Have a word with Will when you’re done and tell him to come over please. We need to work together on this.”

Another bellow from outside, “Officer, NOW!”

Terry rolled his eyes toward the ceiling with a disgusted look on his face. “Gotta go, Prue. I’ll be back when I’m off-duty in a few hours.”

I watched Terry leave as the kids gathered around. The mumbling turned into a roar as I was bombarded with questions. Over the roar I heard the director yell “CUT” then a bell sounded to tell people that the cameras were now turned off.

We did the scene again two times trying it a little differently each time until the director was happy. Then there was a twenty-minute break while the cameras were reset in another area of the hangout for a different scene.

I did a double take the first time I saw him. He looked a great deal like Adam with the same hairstyle and the same delightful build. My body betrayed me and I felt myself almost instantly go wet in a certain area as a warm tingly feeling invaded my tummy. It took all of my concentration to keep myself from becoming a blabbering fool as he walked over.

“Jennifer! I’m so pleased that we’re working on this film together. I’m Ted Saunders. I play Will Grainger.” He wrapped his arms around me and gave me a very tight hug then kissed my cheek gently.

Once again a surge of desire swept thru me. It took every bit of my will to prevent myself from finding a secluded spot and having my way with him. I guarantee that I would have thoroughly enjoyed it and I suspect that he would have been completely worn out too.

I must have been blushing profusely because he gave me a funny look. “Jennifer? Are you okay? You look a little strange to me.”

That jolted me out of the marvelous daydream that was playing itself out in my head. “I’m fine, Ted. Don’t worry about me.” I stood there shaking slightly.

He put his arm around me again and felt the shaking. “I think we’d better get you something to drink and a place to sit for a few minutes. Okay?”

He guided me toward a table and a couple of chairs off in a corner of the hangout as the crew continued to change the lighting and cameras for the next shot. After making sure I was safely seated (he even pulled out and held onto my chair!) he went to get us something to drink. As I watched him walk over to the refreshment table that had been set up by the caterer, I wracked my mind trying to decide what to tell him if he asked why I was feeling like this.

Moments later he walked back over to the table holding a couple cans of soda and a bottle of spring water. He placed a can of soda and the water in front of me then sat down before opening the other can of soda. “I didn’t know what you preferred so I got you a soda and the water. Doctor Ted prescribes taking several deep breaths then occasional sips of either one of those as you try to relax, okay?”

I closed my eyes and took several deep breaths slowly letting each one out. When I opened my eyes again Ted was watching me intensely and smiling.

“Feeling a little better now?”

I nodded meekly. “Umm… yes.” I reached for the water and after opening it took a deep drink from the ice-cold bottle.

“Good! I was beginning to wonder if I ought to call the safety crew for a few moments there.” He took another long sip from his soda can. “I’ve been following your career you know.”

I nodded before taking another long sip from the water bottle. “Yeah, kind crazy isn’t it? I’m amazed that I’ve come this far. I’m afraid that people are going to remember who and what I used to be and it’ll all go away in a heartbeat.”

Ted scowled at me and shook his head. “It might but I somehow doubt that it will ever happen, Jennifer.” He reached over and held my hand. “You wouldn’t have made it this far without a fair amount of talent. I’ll admit that the change gave you a much better package for that talent but the talent probably was ALWAYS there. There’s just no way to do what you’ve done without it.”

The warmth of his hand holding mine somehow comforted me. “Thanks, Ted. I…”

A bell on the set rang again calling everyone back for the next scene.

This was supposed to be a meeting between Will and Prue to talk about the papers served on both of our businesses. At the end of the scene I was supposed to break down and cry in Will’s arms as the scene faded to black.

We tried three takes but each time the tears never came. The director called for a break and took me aside. I told him that I thought I could do it but I may only be coherent enough for maybe one take and that if I did manage tears another take would be at least an hour or more away as I recomposed myself.

The director seemed to accept it and gave me about ten minutes to get myself ready to try it again. As the cameras started to roll I started to conjure up everything bad that had happened to me since the change. It took every ounce of will and concentration I had to hold those images in my mind while at the same time delivering the lines. Almost right on cue the floodgates opened as huge sobs made me shiver in Ted’s arms. After a few seconds of me bawling my eyes out in Ted’s arms I heard a bell go off somewhere and the director yelling “Cut and PRINT THAT!” as the cast erupted in applause.

Ted maneuvered me back to the table as I slowly regained my composure. He made me take some sips of the cold water as I slowly calmed down again. Pretty soon the snuffles subsided and I was able to give Ted a rather weak smile.

“Feeling better?”

I smiled a little more and nodded yes then used a tissue to mop my tear and mascara stained eyes.

“God, that was incredible, Jennifer. Let me guess. You just let everything that happened to you before come back all at once?”

‘Umm… yup.” I used yet another tissue to blow my nose.

“Must have been some pretty terrible stuff then, huh?”

“It was, Ted. Much more than ever made it into the press I’m afraid. God I hope that I don’t have to do that again. I think I’ll turn into a basket case for the rest of the day if I do.”

“No, you’re in the clear. The director liked that take. Besides, you and I are done for the day. The rest of the filming is with the kids.”

“Good, then I’m going home. I’ll have to find Dawn, she’s my bodyguard.”

“Is she the one that drives for you too?”

“Yes, have you seen her?”

“Well, if she’s your driver then she’s probably out with that huge Hummer limo that arrived a little while ago.”

“The Hummer is here? That’s great! Where is it?”

“Outside, of course! It wouldn’t fit in here.” Ted had a big goofy grin on his face.

After I punched him in the arm he took me out to where the Hummer was parked. “This thing is yours?”

“Well, not mine really. I have the use of it while I’m here. There were some umm… security problems that make it necessary I’m afraid.”

“ I really don’t think I want to know what they are yet.”

“So are you staying around here anywhere? I’m staying at the rented beach house they using for the filming.”

A big smile spread across his face. “Interesting! I’m staying right next door in the other house they rented.”

“Need a lift home by any chance?”

“I was sort of hoping that you’d ask, Jennifer. Let me go tell everyone we’re outta here for the day and I’ll accept your offer.” He trotted off to tell the crew that we were leaving.

Dawn poked her head out of the limo. “Got yourself a new boyfriend I see!”

“DAWN! I do NOT!”

“DO TOO! You go all googly eyed when you look at him.”

“Is it THAT obvious?”

“He’d have to be blind not to see it.”

I just stood beside the Hummer stunned that I was so obvious about my attraction to Ted. I felt a warm hand on my lower back gently push me toward the door of the Hummer.

“Earth to Jennifer, come in, Jennifer. Are you there?”

I snapped out of my mental haze to see Ted standing there looking at me. “What? Oh, Ted. Sorry. I was sort of zoning out there again.”

“You seem to do that a lot. Are you sure you’re okay?”

“I’m okay, Ted. I just have a lot on my mind right now.”

“Okay.”

We rode the short distance to the two rental houses in silence. As the Hummer pulled into the shared driveway space between the two houses Ted turned to face me.

“I know you have a lot on your mind. Maybe this will help you to sort everything out.” He put both arms around me and pulled me close then gave me a kiss that short-circuited my brain and sent tingles into every square inch of my body. I think if he had asked me to come to bed right then and there I would have very happy to comply. Instead, Ted slowly broke the kiss then released the tight hug.

“Until tomorrow, dear lady…” He opened the door to the Hummer and was gone before I could recover enough to say anything.

It took a few minutes but eventually I got out of the Hummer and made my way into the rental house following Dawn inside. I desperately wanted to find an indoor hot tub but there was only a shower available in the tiny bathroom. I noticed a hot tub out on the deck shared between the two houses and decided that I had better not use it in my present state. If Ted appeared while I was out there more may take place than I was willing to accept. My body was screaming for relief while my mind fought to override the urge to go next door and toss myself at Ted. Somehow I knew that I wasn’t going to get a very good night’s sleep.

Friday, June 13, 2003 —

Thursday’s and today’s shooting schedule hasn’t done much to reduce my sexual frustration level very much. Both days had some very tender scenes between Ted and I. Today’s scene was especially hard on me since it was the scene where our characters both realized that we deeply cared for each other.

The shooting was moving along a little ahead of schedule so Dawn and I decided to get an early start for the house in Orlando. The drive would take almost two hours on a busy Friday afternoon.

We locked up the rental house and packed about half of the baggage in the Hummer. While I hadn’t used quite as much of my wardrobe as I figured, I did need to take what I used back home for cleaning over the weekend. As a result of the amount of luggage we loaded the back of the Hummer was nearly full and I would have been extremely uncomfortable riding back there. Instead I rode “shotgun” in the front with Dawn.

We were almost halfway home and in the middle of a swampy area along the highway when it happened.

All of a sudden we felt the Hummer surge ahead as a loud crash came from behind us. The blast of an air horn was so loud that it wasn’t possible for us to talk to each other. Moments later another crash occurred followed by one more. Dawn swerved to give the truck behind us room to pass. The only thing I could think of was that the truck’s accelerator was stuck. Dawn fought to retain control of the Hummer then she worked it over to the side of the road to give the truck lots of room.

As the truck pulled alongside it swerved to the right sending us off the road into the marsh. We splashed into a large open area of water and sank like a rock as the terrific weight of the armored Hummer succumbed to the pull of gravity.

The muddy water was over the windows in seconds cutting off most of the light in the cab. I looked over to see Dawn slumped against the steering wheel. A nasty gash on her forehead was oozing blood.

“DAWN!” I reached over to shake her shoulder. “DAWN!” There was no reply.

I felt the water rising in the cab around my feet as the Hummer settled to the bottom. None of the doors would open and the battery power was quickly fading as the water from the marsh overwhelmed the acid in the battery under the hood. Seconds later the last of the interior lights faded out leaving the cab in near total darkness as the water continued to rise inside.

To Be Continued in Zapped! Chapter 19

Zapped! - The Lost Pages - Part 1

Author:

Bob Arnold

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Fiction

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Proofing and Editing by Itinerant

Jen Stevens hasn’t been very good about documenting her life, especially when it comes to dates and actually writing things in her diary. In trying to write her biography I’ve come across bits and pieces of her history scattered about over a wide assortment of notebooks, floppy disks and computer files scattered over several different computers and hard drives.

Here, then, is the first of a few other adventures I’ve discovered since starting this Herculean task so many years ago. Please don’t take me to task for gaps in the story in relation to what’s already been written. All I can report is what Jen has written and her own recollections as I’ve asked her about her life over the years.

The basis for this particular story was several pages of handwritten notes found stuffed into a program from one of the auto racetracks in the area.

Bob Arnold

additional note - Now posted to BC TopShelf as well as Stardust.

* * * * * * * * * *

Part 1 - “A weekend at the races”

Several weeks after my transformation, life had resumed something approaching normal. Well, as normal as things could get in view of the fact that I was transformed from a forty-five year old male to a twenty-five-ish year old female from the strange effects of a lightning bolt passing through my body.

It was a quiet Sunday afternoon, and I was at home working in my computer room doing some much needed server maintenance. A small plate of Double Stuff OREOs, and a big glass of ice cold milk, sat on the desktop within easy reach of the keyboard, as I worked to apply several security patches then make backups of the various web sites and databases.

An hour after I started, the glass was nearly empty and only one cookie remained of the dozen or so I started out with. With the tasks finally completed, I washed down the last cookie with the final bit of warm milk before heading off to the kitchen to put both the plate and the glass in the dishwasher.

The private line started ringing, as I closed the dishwasher door then hit the button to turn it on after realizing that it finally had a full load.

“Hello?” A big burst of static assaulted my ear then continued on in the background. That, plus the other assorted noises I heard, led me to believe that this was a cell phone call.

“Umm … is this Jennifer Stevens?”

“Yes, who is this and how did you get this number? It’s private!” I wasn’t very happy that my privacy was potentially at risk if the phone number got out into wide distribution. I knew that I could always change it, but getting the word out to friends that needed to know the new number was a real bitch.

“Jennifer, it’s Jeff Davidson. You do remember me, right?”

“Jeff? Oxbow Motor Speedway Jeff? Of course I remember you, old friend, although with all the noise I didn’t recognize your voice at first. I may have gone over to the ‘dark side’ but I still do have all of my memories.”

“Good! I was hoping that you did! So how have you been doing anyway?”

“Well, about as good as you would expect, Jeff. It’s been something of a struggle at times to adapt, but I’m getting more comfortable with what I’ve become. In the last couple of weeks, the good days have started to be more numerous than the bad days. That’s a big improvement over the first couple of weeks or so after I woke up in the hospital.”

“That’s good to hear, Jennifer.”

“Jeff, please call me Jen. I usually reserve Jennifer for those more formal occasions. I’m Jen to my friends, now. Hey! How come you haven’t called before? I would think that something or other at the track would have needed fixing by now.”

“I wanted to give you some time to get used to the new you. I didn’t even know if you’d still be interested in the track, after all you’ve been through.”

“Of course I’m still interested in racing, Jeff. Just because the outside of me has changed doesn’t mean that what I used to be interested in has completely changed, too. I have to admit that there are some minor changes, because of my transformation though.”

“I’m glad to hear that, because I wanted to invite you to the races this weekend. It’ll be a big event, and I really need you there.”

“Did you get yourself a televised race, finally?”

“How did you guess?”

“Uh … Jeff … what were we talking about less than a week before my little accident?”

“Oh, yeah. Well, the deal came through, and I need everything in top shape this coming weekend. You available?”

“I was when we talked about this before. Back then, I set up having Thursday and Friday off this week, so I could spend the weekend at the track.”

“Will you get in trouble for taking so much time off? You recovery must have used up a lot of sick leave.”

“Not a chance, Jeff. I did use a bunch of sick leave after the accident, but I’m not too concerned about working. With what I got in the settlement, I really don’t have to work any more with my modest needs.”

“So why are you still working?”

“I need something to do. I’d go crazy just sitting around all day. I’m not certain where I want to go with my life since the change. I know I want to keep active, but I really haven’t got a good handle on what I want to do or how I want to do it.”

“Well, I can guarantee no lack of things to do this weekend, Jen. Do you want your usual accommodations, or do you need something better now?”

“No, I think the usual will do just fine, Jeff. I’ll be there Wednesday night, so I can get set up and get a good start on Thursday, as the teams come in later in the day.”

“The usual it is. Thanks, Jen. I really need your help on this one.”

“No problem, Jeff. I’m looking forward to the weekend. Gotta go and get the stuff together. Bye!”

“Bye, Jen!”

The Oxbow Motor Speedway was located on a hillside just a few miles south of my old hometown. I knew the small dirt racetrack pretty well, since I’d helped Jeff build much of it a little over twenty years ago. I was responsible for nearly anything electronic at the track including the public address system, the timing and scoring system, and the TV distribution system. I’d installed all of them as Jeff built, and over time, improved the rest of the track facilities.

With a televised race coming up, everything would need to be working in top-notch order, especially the timing and scoring system. It had been more than six months since the last complete test of the system, since it wasn’t relied on for most of the races at the track. With the racing league at the track, and the TV cameras present, the timing and scoring system would be the most critical.

My normal accommodations consisted of a campsite in the non-public area of the campgrounds next to the track. I used my pickup as my ‘bedroom’ by attaching a tent to the back of the pickup truck bed. I cut a large hole in the tent side that fit over the open tailgate and rear window on the cap, and used snaps and magnets to make the seal reasonably weather resistant. An air mattress, with a sleeping bag on top of it, served as my bed. If the nighttime temperatures stayed too hot, I could always crash on the couch in the air-conditioned office/workshop on the control tower’s second floor.

Restroom facilities were a bit primitive, though. I had a small camping toilet that I used in the tent during the night, when my knees were a problem before my transformation. A building with restroom facilities and showers (both men’s and women’s facilities) was about ten yards away from my camping spot. I decided that the camping toilet was still a good idea and hoped that the woman’s facilities at the camping area were well cared for. With the control tower almost a quarter of a mile away, it would be a major hassle to go there every time I needed to use the restroom or take a shower, if the existing camping facilities were not in working order.

Power was available at the camping spot, so I could take along a small apartment desktop sized refrigerator for cold water and other drinks. The water at the track was very good, coming from a small spring that Jeff had tested frequently. The spring water was only available in the control tower, since the spring couldn’t supply all the water needed at the track. Instead, several deep wells supplied the rest of the water needed.

My meals at the track were covered by the track’s staff/crew hospitality area. One of the race teams had started to hold a barbeque for the crews, and it had snowballed into a traveling hospitality tent that was set up at all the league races. The president of one of the local grocery store chains was a race fan and had set up sponsorship of the hospitality area. They served breakfast, lunch and supper to the staff, teams, track crews and drivers ,as well as anyone else that was affiliated with the race. An identification badge was required to even get into the tent, since the race fans had heard about the quality of the food there and tried to get in rather frequently. The tracks usually held a raffle for the race fans for a few hospitality badges with the proceeds going to one of the local charities. The raffle tickets always sold out just a couple of hours after the announcement was made over the track’s public address system. The race fans not only got some great food, but nearly unrestricted access while in the tent to many of the drivers, as long as the fans behaved themselves.

Anything else I needed, I could usually get by disconnecting the tent from the truck and closing the hole in the tent temporarily with a canvas ‘patch’. There were plenty of stores, a couple of miles away in my hometown. I really didn’t want to use that option, though, since getting the truck re-aligned with the tent wasn’t a very easy thing to do, most of the time.

Once the basics were covered, I began to think about what I’d need because of my change. One key event was the sponsor’s dinner held on Friday night. It was held in the hospitality tent area and required a more dressed-up atmosphere than jeans and a blouse. I used to get away with black dress pants, a clean white shirt, and my old sport coat with a tie. As the woman I had become, something more was needed. I decided to take along a couple of my fancier dresses and a pair of wide heels, since the tent area had some grassy spots. One of the first things I learned, early on after my transformation, was to never knowingly wear high heels with a narrow spike heel on a lawn. I’d spent most of the evening at the one party I’d attended so far sinking down in the soft lawn and eventually had to restrict my walking to one of the hard packed dirt areas. I hoped that this party would be a bit more fun than the stuffy affair I’d attended as a woman. This party was for a group of drivers and their crews and sponsors, rather than a stodgy bunch of administrators, staff and professors at the college welcoming me back to work.

I’d also need to take more clothes, of a wider assortment, than I’d taken before. I used to get by with several polo shirts and a few pairs of jeans, plus the needed underwear. This time, I decided to take a few pairs of jeans, along with several feminine polo tops, a few halter-tops for the hotter days, and at least three different pairs of shoes. My normal attire would be my jeans with a halter or polo top depending on the weather, along with a good solid pair of tennis shoes. I also decided to toss several pairs of shorts into the bag, too. They might come in handy for sleeping in the warmer temperatures. A strapless bra went into the clothing bag, to be used with the dress as well as a few more assorted bras and panties. I could rinse out anything I needed in the restroom and hang them in my tent to dry, if I hadn’t brought enough to go the entire weekend. I added several pairs of shoes to the assortment to be packed.

Then there were all the things I’d need to maintain my body, like shampoo, conditioner, cramp medication, tampons and pads just in case, and the inevitable bag of makeup. As long as I had the basic stuff covered, I could get whatever I forgot at one of the stores. I even tossed a few rolls of toilet paper and some paper towels in my box of supplies, just in case. For good measure, I added a half dozen of my best soft towels, just in case I needed them.

It took most of the night on Tuesday to pack the back of the pickup for the weekend. I decided to leave from work at the end of the day on Wednesday to be able to get to the track with a good chunk of daylight left. Taking the time to go all the way back home to pack then get to the track wouldn’t leave me much time to get the camp set up before nightfall arrived.

The bed of the pickup was filled with my camping stuff along with several bags of clothes and the rest of my supplies for my weekend stay at the track. I had to put the cooler loaded with ice, and my initial food supplies, on the seat in the back of the crew cab of the pickup. It was a struggle with my somewhat reduced strength, and I finally gave in by taking the two eight pound bags of ice out of the cooler, temporarily, to be able to lift it into the truck.

The last thing I loaded into the truck cab was my notebook computer nestled in its travel bag. The track did have a network installed, and I’d been able to rig a few Wi-Fi hot spots around the area. One was located in the rafters of the restroom building that would be just a few yards away from my truck, when I pulled into the campground.

I’d decided to stop at the mall to pick up a small television to take with me. The camping facilities had a connection from the local cable company, and the spot I’d be using had a drop available. I doubted that I’d be using it much, but I did want to have it with me to check on the outside world. Most of the racing activity would be held on Saturday well on into the evening, so I doubted that I’d have much time to watch TV then, but a few hours on the other nights were possible as well as getting up in the morning.

Part 2

Things went smoothly at the college on Wednesday, and with the blessing of my boss, I was able to get out about an hour early to head for the track. Instead of the mall stop, I pulled into one of the local Big Box superstores and got an inexpensive thirteen-inch television with a built-in DVD player. I also snagged a few DVDs from the bargain bin to take with me in case the cable drop wasn’t working too well. A couple of my favorite John Wayne films, and a musical or two, should be more than enough to take me through the weekend and whatever spare time I might have.

My mind seemed to jump into overdrive, as I got closer and closer to the track. I’d thought about inviting Peggy or Adam to camp with me for the weekend then decided against it. The idea of some kind of a safety net was an almost overpowering thing, but I realized that I needed to find out now well I’d be able to function out on my own. The track was something of a known place for me, but it still held the possibility of anything happening, as I met new people. They would either accept me as I was now, or reject me for the ‘freak’ that I had become in their eyes. Whatever happened, I hoped that I was still tough enough to take it. While the old me was certainly up to the task, I wasn’t quite as certain about the new ‘improved’ me, though.

The gate to the camping area was open, and I headed the pickup to my usual camping spot. I was surprised to see another car there, since the rest of the staff and racing teams weren’t expected until Thursday morning. Jeff Davidson stepped out of the car, as the pickup glided backwards into position in my camping space.

“Jeff, I didn’t expect to see you here tonight!” I leaped out of the truck and ran over to give him a big hug. He stiffened a bit, before relaxing. “I kinda surprised you, didn’t I?”

“You certainly did. You never did that to me, before!”

“Well, you best get used to it. It’s a girl thing, and I am a girl now, Jeff.” I stepped back a bit to give him a better look.

“Anyone looking at you can see that, Jen.” He shook his head. “Are you sure you want to go through with this? You know what some of the drivers and crew members are like.”

“Yes, Jeff, I’m absolutely certain. I have to do this, not only for you but also for myself. This is my first real test of being out as a woman with nobody else around to help and guide me. I have to know how I’ll be able to function in the ‘real world’. This is as close as I can come to a comfortable situation with a lot of aspects beyond my control. I know the track and the job that I have to do here. The biggest unknown is how well everyone will accept me. I absolutely refuse to go and hide from the rest of the world because of what happened to me, so I have to learn to deal with it.”

“I have to admire your spirit, Jen; I really do. I want you to promise me one thing, though. If things get to be too much for you to handle, I want to hear about it, okay?”

“Jeff, I promise that, if things get so bad that there’s a problem with my safety or security, you’ll be the first to hear about it from me. Other than that, whatever else comes along, I need to learn to deal with on my own.”

Jeff laughed. “Jen, I have a feeling that your stubborn determination, the thing that sometimes got you into trouble before your change, is going to be the main thing that gets you through all this. All right, we’ll do it your way.”

“Thanks, Jeff. I really appreciate that. Now do you have a few minutes to help me get my tent out and set up?”

“Can’t handle it by yourself any more?”

“I can still handle it, but you know how much faster it goes with two people rather than just one. I want to get all set up well before darkness comes tonight.”

“That’s a great idea, since we’re still having the usual nightlife problems around here.”

“Raccoons and skunks, Jeff?”

“Yes. A couple of the raccoons were rabid, so be careful, Jen.”

“I think I’ll be okay, especially after everyone else gets here. They’re normally more afraid of humans than we are of them.”

It took almost an hour to get the tent set up and properly attached to the bed of the pickup. Jeff said goodnight shortly after the tent was completed and went home to his wife and three kids.

My first order of business was to get the power run into the tent, so I had lights and the refrigerator running. I passed the cord into the tent between the canvas and the pickup truck bed under the tailgate to keep out the water from any rain that might happen.

I’d checked the weather forecast before leaving home and knew that I could expect a rather cool night tonight. Temperatures were supposed to go up into the low eighties on Thursday then shoot up into the high nineties on Friday, before a cold front moved through late Friday night to cool things off for the weekend. Thunderstorms were a good possibility when the cold front moved through, and the relative safety of sleeping in the bed of the pickup, surrounded by metal on rubber wheels, was a comfort. Not that I’m afraid of lightning, even after the accident though. I’ve always had a healthy respect for Mother Nature’s temper tantrums.

A single, sixty-watt bulb glowed from the peak of the tent, as I connected the fridge to the power strip on the end of the extension cord. A few moments later, the little fridge groaned to life. I decided to wait a couple of hours for it to get cold inside, before transferring the contents of the cooler into it. I did put a gallon of store-bought spring water in it, so I had some indication of how cold it was getting inside.

Next, I removed the rest of the stuff from the pickup bed and placed it around the tent’s outer walls on the built-in ground tarp of the tent. The folding card table and four chairs got set up then I went to work on the air mattress and sleeping bag. The small air pump inflated the air mattress in just a couple of minutes. I unrolled the sleeping bag on top of the mattress then slid the whole thing as far as it would go into the truck bed. The final touch was to unpack the TV/DVD player and set it up. I decided to skip connecting the antenna and popped in one of the musicals I bought to watch as I ate my supper.

Supper tonight was a homemade turkey sub with provolone cheese, mayo and lots of sliced tomatoes. The Italian dressing dripping out of the sub, as I took the first bite, made me search momentarily for the paper napkins I’d packed. I’d discovered long ago that the best subs were invariably the messy ones, and this sub was easily living up to my expectations.

Between bites of the sub and some macaroni salad with tuna in it, I watched Gene Kelley and Debby Reynolds in “Singin’ in the Rain,” wishing that I had been old enough and talented enough back then to actually be in the film. I would have been quite happy with a minor role or maybe even Donald O’Connor’s role of Gene’s best friend, Cosmo Brown. Now, I’d have to settle for one of the female supporting roles or maybe even Debbie Reynold’s role of Cathy Seldon, the young Hollywood girl that became the voice of the silent movie star played by Jean Hagen when her screechy voice was deemed unsuitable for ‘talkies’.

I sighed as I realized that it simply wasn’t possible and finished the rest of my meal about halfway through the movie. By the time the movie finished, darkness had replaced the daylight. The tent was now completely organized, and I’d managed to change into a loose fitting halter top and shorts over my bra and panties. The whip antenna on the TV was good enough to pick up one of the local TV stations, so I caught an updated weather forecast before I went to bed. Thursday still looked goodm but Friday might be a real problem, if the storms moved in as forecast.

The TV was now off, and a small tabletop clock radio played softly from its perch on the card table. I set it for about two hours worth of music to get me to sleep then set the alarm for about seven in the morning. As a backup, a wind-up alarm clock got set for the same wake-up time.

* * * * *

Part 3

Thursday

The clatter of the wind-up clock’s alarm, mixed with the oldies tunes blaring from the clock radio, was more than enough to wake me up. While I desperately wanted to remain in my nice warm sleeping bag another couple of hours, the commitment I made to Jeff wouldn’t let me. I also needed to take a quick shower before the campground filled up with the crews from the various teams. I’d have to deal with other people around over the next few days, but not today if I got up early enough.

Tossing aside the top layer of the sleeping bag was my first big mistake. The cooler fifty-degree air hit my nice warm body like water running off a glacier, making me shiver for several seconds. My body finally got the word from my startled brain to turn up my own internal heaters. The weather gurus were right so far, and I wondered if they were going to be as accurate tomorrow.

As I slid out of the bed of the truck into the tent, I wrapped a blanket around me. It helped quite a bit, as I located my sandals and put them on. I could tolerate cold feet until I took my shower. I grabbed my toiletries bag and another bag with the clothes I’d be wearing today, along with my keys and cell phone.

The rest of the camp was still un-occupied, as I stumbled on autopilot toward the restroom/shower building. I nearly went into the men’s side by reflex, after I unlocked the door on that side. I continued on to the women’s side and was pleasantly surprised to find that it was a bit warmer in there than the un-heated men’s side. I’d have to thank Jeff, later, for his consideration in putting minimal heat in that side of the building. A small electric wall-mounted heater was doing a decent job of taking the chill off of the early morning air. I’d never been in this side of the building, despite unlocking the door many times before.

What I’d call the ‘outer’ room had a long table along one side with mirrors running the full length of the table on the wall. Several chairs were parked next to the table, while a wooden bench with vinyl cushions ran along the other long wall. The end of the room farthest from the exterior door had another door with the typical women’s restroom sign hanging on it. I trudged through the door into a much larger room, or maybe it was two rooms.

One side of the large room had toilet stalls and sinks, while the other side, separated by a low wall, had shower stalls and a few small lockers. The doors of the shower stalls started a foot or so off the floor and were high enough to block the view for privacy but still let someone in the shower look out for security purposes. The lockers were in view of the shower stalls, so I used one to hold my clean clothes. There were no towels in the room either, so I was glad that I’d brought my own.

The showers were very well thought out. They were large enough that one side stayed mostly dry as someone used the showerhead on the other side of the stall. I stepped into the stall, after leaving my blanket on the bench just outside.

The stall had a large shelf high on the wall away from the showerhead, so I stripped off and put my old clothes there. My assortment of shampoo and other essentials also found temporary perch on the shelf along with the towel.

At this early hour of the morning, I could have as much of the hot water as I needed, but decided to take it easy instead. I managed to wash my body without getting my hair wet then decided against doing my hair because of the cool temperatures outside. I would have to wash it tomorrow for the party on Friday night though.

I toweled off and dressed quickly because, even with the marginal heater, the shower room was still chilly. I gathered up my stuff then spent a moment or two in front of the mirror before deciding to dispense with any makeup today. I’d be busy enough that I’d be fixing it every few minutes with the things I had to do.

Back in the tent, I changed from the sandals to socks and my tennis shoes. The shoes, plus the blouse and jeans, warmed me up quite a bit. The addition of a light windbreaker helped even more.

I also realized that I’d made another error. I’d been so busy in my preparations that I’d forgotten any way to heat some of the food I’d brought! I decided to settle on cold cereal and milk for breakfast, as the rumble of a diesel engine grew louder outside my tent.

A peek out of the side window showed an old battered pickup truck navigating a fifth wheel trailer into the camping spot next to mine. The trailer, obviously old but in decent condition, had “Timson Motor Sports” neatly lettered on the side of it. A woman with slightly graying hair was motioning to the driver of the truck, a man with equally graying hair, as the trailer glided backwards easily into place at the far side of the slot.

As I stepped outside my tent, I watched as the woman placed chock blocks in front of and behind the wheels of the trailer, before she motioned for the man in the truck to shut down the engine. As I’d done many times before, I stepped behind the pickup and lowered a couple of jacks on the end of the trailer then pulled the safety pin on the trailer coupling and disconnected the safety chains, before jacking the trailer high enough for the coupler to clear its mate on the pickup.

A male voice bellowed at me as I locked the jacks in place. “What the hell … err heck are you doing, lady?”

“Eddie, I’m just doing what I’ve done for the past few years when you’ve pulled in next to my camp!”

“What gives you the right to….” He got cut off as the woman rounded the side of the trailer to see what all the fuss was about.

“Jennifer! I’m so glad to see you! I didn’t think you’d be coming, after all you’ve been through!” She hugged me tightly, as we cheek-kissed. “Eddie, don’t you recognize an old friend?”

Eddie seemed to be more confused then ever. He looked for a few seconds at my pickup then reality sunk in.

“I don’t believe it! So all that claptrap on the television was true? You used to be Robert Stevens?”

“Guilty as charged, Eddie.” I stepped forward and hugged him gently. I think the hug jolted him out of the mental fog he was in.

“I can’t believe it! It really happened?”

“It sure did, Eddie. Now, how about we get you all set up then you two can come over to my tent, and we’ll talk about it?”

“Uh … sure, Jennifer is it?”

“Jen, just call me Jen, unless it’s a formal occasion. The outside may have changed, but I’m almost the same on the inside. I’m still not much for the formalities, Eddie.”

“Uh … okay. We were gonna set up the grill and get some breakfast going. Wanna join us, um … Jen?”

“I’m not gonna turn down an offer of one of Darla’s home cooked breakfasts! I was going to settle for cold cereal and milk, before you got here. I screwed up and didn’t bring anything to heat my meals with! I’ll get the gas tanks, you two get the grill.” I grabbed two cooking gas tanks from their storage rack on the trailer then placed them near where Darla and Edie usually set up their grill. It was a bit of a challenge since they seemed heavier now than they used to be.

Thirty minutes later, as the wonderful aroma of bacon, scrambled eggs, and home fries drifted between our two campsites, memories of my first meeting with the Timson clan five years ago came flooding back.

* * * * *

The woman on the phone sounded absolutely frantic. Her computer had died just before the family’s taxes were due. While there were paper records, everything was stored on the computer and all ready to be printed. I agreed to make a service call then got the directions.

I’d barely existed on my salary as a computer tech at the college and supplemented it with service calls to make ends meet. A mutual friend had recommenced that Darla Timson call me when her computer died.

I pulled my van (this was a couple of years before I got the pickup) into the driveway of an old but well-kept building. ‘Timson Motor Sports’ was neatly painted on the wall of the building facing the driveway, as it passed by a large house.

A woman with dark brown hair was waiting for me, as I got out of the van with my toolkit.

“Bob Stevens?”

“Yup, that’s me. Got a computer problem?”

“Donna said you were the best. I hope she’s right. The computer died just as I was starting to print out my tax returns. If I can’t get it fixed, and the data recovered, it’ll take me weeks to re-create everything.”

“What happened exactly?”

“Well, it locked up, then when I turned it off and back on, all I kept getting was this blue screen.”

“Hmm … a bad hard drive maybe or possibly memory problems. Let me take a look at it and see what I can do.” I followed her into the office then got to work.

The problem turned out to be a hard drive with bad sectors. I replaced it with a new drive then reinstalled Windows and as much of her software as possible. I even reconnected the old drive to the system and recovered her tax data and word processing documents. Then I had her start up her tax software and examine the tax forms to see if anything was corrupted. When they looked good, I waited until she printed out all the forms.

As the forms printed, I’d prepared a bill for my services. The hard drive was the biggest cost, and then I only charged her what I’d paid for the drive plus a little more for the shipping and taxes I’d paid on it when I ordered it online. While I’d worked for over three hours on it, I only charged her fifty dollars for the labor. It didn’t seem right to me to charge more, even though I’d spent some time getting the system running properly again.

As she looked at the bill a big frown came across her face. I thought that I was going to have to justify every penny of the bill, until she spoke.

“Look here, young man, you didn’t charge me enough to cover your labor, and you probably didn’t make a profit on the hard drive either. That isn’t right! How are you ever going to keep your business going?”

“It really isn’t a business, ma’am. I just pick up some extra money to make ends meet. I work as a computer tech at a college, for my real job.”

“Well, Mister Stevens, please call me Darla, not ma’am. Ma’am makes me feel a lot older than I am.”

“Then you can call me Bob, ma … uh … Darla.”

“So what about this bill? Do you want to change it?”

“Nope. I only charge what’s fair and not a penny more.”

Darla shrugged then walked over to her desk and got out a large checkbook. A few moments later, I held a check in my hands to cover exactly my bill.

After thanking Darla and saying my goodbyes, I headed out to the van only to discover that it wouldn’t start. I was poking my head under the hood, as a man walked out of the shop.

“Got a problem there, Son?” He extended a slightly greasy hand. I didn’t hesitate a bit to accept his offered handshake. “Name’s Eddie Timson. Darla said that your van was giving you some fits?”

“Yeah, she’ll crank over, but it won’t catch and stay running again. I seem to spend more time under the hood than I do behind the wheel. At least my curse vocabulary has improved with every new problem.”

“Does seem to be what these damn things understand, doesn’t it?” I nodded in agreement as he motioned for me to get in the van. “Crank her over, and let me take a quick look.”

The starter managed to spin the engine over then it caught for a couple of seconds before shuddering to a stop when I released the key. I looked out the window at Eddie. “I haven’t got a clue. Computers are my thing.”

“I know. Darla is so relieved that her tax forms are all printed out. You pulled our fat outa the fire there, young fella.”

“Well, I’m not a young fella any more. I’m a little over forty.”

“Is that all? Son, lemme tell ya that when you get to be about fifty-five, anyone five years younger than that is just a snot nosed kid.” He tinkered for a few moments more under the hood then pulled a rag out of his back pocket to wipe his hands.

“Maybe you got a point there, Eddie. There are days I feel like I was sixty with my knees.”

“You on speaking terms with old Arthur Itis?”

“I know the old bum pretty well.” I got out of the van, groaning slightly as my knees complained. “So what’s the verdict, Doc? Will it live, or should I put it out of my misery?”

“Oh, there may be a few years left in the old girl. Let’s get this bucket of rust into one of the bays, and I’ll check out a few things.” He turned toward the building then bellowed “RUSTY! Open up bay one and bring out the pusher.”

A kid’s voice said “Okay, Dad!” as one of the garage doors opened. A few moments later, a four-wheeler ATV chugged out of the garage and moved behind my van. Eddie motioned for me to get in and steer the van into the bay.

The kid pulled the ATV back into the bay after the van came to a stop then shut down its engine.

“Bob, this is Rusty, my son.” The kid looked to be around fourteen or fifteen years old and was covered in dirt and grime on his cover-alls.

“Thanks, Rusty. I appreciate the help. Hey! Were those your trophies I saw in the office?”

He smiled the biggest smile I’d ever seen on anyone his age. “Not all of ‘em. Most of those are my dad’s. Mine are on the desk next to the trophy case. I got ‘em for my go-kart racing. Dad’s are for his World of Outlaw car mostly.”

“I thought I recognized the name. The Timson clan is pretty well known at the track.”

Rusty brought over a chair for me to sit in. “What track?”

“The Oxbow Motor Speedway. I take care of the electronics and scoring systems there, nothing official during the races though. I’m just a technician that helped the owner install them. Have you folks raced there, yet?”

“I was born there. Mom and Dad raced there for a while, but he moved on to other types of cars when a new racing league formed a few years ago. That’s when they stopped going to that track.”

“AHA! I think I got it!” Eddie stood up with a small tube with a fitting at each end. “Looks like a blocked fuel filter.” He tossed it to Rusty. “See if we got one that’ll work in the shelf stock, Son.”

Rusty caught the filter in one hand. “Dad’s the best. Be right back.”

A couple of minutes later he came back. “Nothing there, Dad. The parts shop?”

“Yup. Have Mom take you over and put it on the tab, Son.”

I watched Rusty run to the office. “Hey, Eddie, I’ll pay for the parts plus any labor you know.”

“Your money’s no good here, Son. You pulled us outa one hell of a fix and didn’t charge us an arm and a leg to do it, even though we’d have probably paid it without complaining. I appreciate the honesty.”

“You sure my money is no good here?”

“Stop worrying about it, Bob. Now, while I’m doing a spark plug cleaning and gapping, tell me more about what’s new at that track!”

When Rusty returned a half an hour later, Eddie had agreed to talk to the racing league to see if they could make a slot or two on their schedule available for the track. It took only a few more minutes for Eddie and Rusty to get the van running, after they installed the new filter in the fuel line.

I left the garage that day with several new friends, and a good feeling that I’d be seeing much more of them at the track in the coming months.

* * * * * * * * * *

Darla put a plate loaded with breakfast in front of me, as we sat at the table under the awning of their trailer. Our camping spots were under some rather tall trees, and you never knew when the local bird population would provide a little ‘surprise’.

“So what’s gong on, Eddie? I’ve been sort of out of touch for a few weeks.”

“Same old shi … uh … stuff, Bo … uh … Jen. Damn! This is gonna take some getting used to!”

“Tell me about it! I’m still working on how it all happened. The docs haven’t got a clue, and frankly, neither do I.”

Darla sat down beside me after filling a plate for her and Eddie. “You doing okay, Jen?”

“Mostly, Darla. There are good days and bad days. Lately, the good days are starting to beat out the bad ones.” I put a fork full of home fried potatoes in my mouth and took a few moments to chew and swallow before speaking again. “Enough about me. How’s Rusty been doing?”

Eddie looked very much like the proud papa he was. “Wish I was as good as he is now, when I was his age. He’s sure got the gift all right.”

“How old is he now, Eddie?”

“Eighteen. He’ll turn nineteen on Saturday. I’m glad you’re here. Can you come to Rusty’s birthday party? We’re having it Saturday morning at about eleven. It won’t be very long, but it’d mean a lot to us if you can be here, Bo … damn, did it again! Sorry, Jen”

“Don’t sweat it, Eddie. You think you’re confused, you ought to see things from my viewpoint. Uh … well … maybe not. Anyway, I’d love to be here. If nothing else comes up that drags me away, that is.”

“After all, it was you that got Rusty his first sponsor, Jen. We can never say thanks enough to that.”

“Darla, all I did was to tell an old high-school buddy that if he wanted to sponsor a damned fine racing team, he couldn’t do much better than Timson Racing. It was Rusty’s own record that sealed the deal, that plus Edie’s record as a great mechanic and car owner. My part in the whole deal was really small.”

“Still, if you hadn’t opened that door for us, we’d never have found someone.”

“I just opened it a little sooner than it would have on its own, Darla. It was just a matter of time before Rusty got the attention he deserved, and you know it.”

“But….”

A truck towing another camper rumbled by disrupting our conversation, and I was really glad that it did. I was beginning to get uncomfortable with the praise the Timsons were heaping on me for something as simple as telling another friend about the team. A glance at my watch showed that I’d better get going anyway.

“Darla, I’m sorry to eat and run, but I’ve got to bring the systems online in the tower and get the transponders tested. I’ll be back later.”

“Okay, Jen. I’ve got something special planned for supper tonight, so be sure to get over to the tent in time to get some. You know what this pack of hungry men is like.”

“I remember, Darla. See you later.”

It took a few minutes to get my campsite ready. I put the TV/DVD combo, and the rest of the things I really cared about, in the back of the pickup bed and made sure it was securely locked. A lot of the stuff in my purse wound up in a fanny pack secured around my waist. My jeans lacked big pockets, so I had prepared my leather lineman’s tool belt a couple of days ago. I had to cut down the belt for my now smaller waist and punch several new holes so that it fit properly. It was stocked with the quick fix items I usually carried: Wire cutters, pliers, a good electrician’s knife, a small assortment of screwdrivers, and other assorted tools and supplies. It weighed about twenty pounds, and I wasn’t certain just how comfortable it was going to be to wear it most of the day.

Despite the fact that my jeans fit very well, almost like a second skin, I used a leather belt through the belt loops. I hung my ham radio handheld on the belt and slipped on my pager. I’d left the computer systems up and running at home to alert me of any bad weather that might move into the area. Between the handheld and the pager, I just added another couple of pounds to the load I’d be carrying all day. As a guy weighing nearly four hundred pounds, adding that much weight was never a problem. Now, as a woman weighing somewhere around a hundred and twenty five pounds soaking wet, the added weight was a larger percentage of my body weight.

The control tower was somewhere around a half a mile away, across part of the campgrounds and the pit area. Before, because of my bad knees, I would have talked someone into a lift over to the tower. Today, I decided to make the walk myself. The path ran through a short section of the woods between the camping sites, and the pit area and track. It served to provide some separation and a small amount of noise reduction.

As I started into the wooded section of the path, I heard some rustling in a bush and a low growl off to my left. Instantly I froze in place trying to determine where the noise had come from, and what caused it. After a few seconds, a raccoon staggered out of a clump of bushes about twenty feet away from me.

From raising a raccoon as a kid, I knew that they were predominately nocturnal animals normally active at night and quite shy of humans. This one was showing no signs of fear and seemed to be rather agitated, as it staggered toward me. Any sudden movement might make it attack, and it may just attack anyway, if it was rabid.

My mind raced trying to think of what to do. I remembered that I had a sharp knife in the tool belt around my waist. Ever so slowly, I moved my right hand toward the knife in its sheath. It wasn’t a perfect solution, but I could use the knife to stab at the raccoon, if it decided to attack. I figured that any way I tried to get out of the situation, I was probably going to have to have a painful series of injections to fight the rabies that I’d get from being bitten.

As my hand closed around the knife handle, I heard a branch snap behind me. The raccoon heard it and turned toward the sound. I heard another double click moments before a male voice whispered, “Don’t move!”

Part 4 — “Who’s that?”

What happened next seemed like it took forever to happen, but in reality it went by in the space of a few heartbeats.

The handheld on my belt choose that exact instant to open the squelch in response to a very weak signal. The resulting burst of static startled me just enough to cause me to flinch in response. That small movement set off the raccoon. It launched itself toward my leg, and I was powerless to stop it.

I’d prepared myself for the pain that I knew was coming. There was an incredible blast an instant before something smashed into my leg sending me flying into the brush alongside the trail.

I lay there gasping for air, since the fall had knocked the air out of my lungs. I fully expected the raccoon to resume its attack. Instead, that same male voice I’d heard before spoke again.

“I got it, Miss. Are you okay?”

“I’ll let you know, as soon as I get my breath back.”

“It’s dead. Doesn’t look like it bit you, either.”

“That’s good. Can you help me up? My legs feel a little like Jell-O right now.” I extended a hand upward.

“I’d be glad to help, but can you put that knife away first?”

“Uh … sorry!” I rolled slightly to the side, so I could put it back in its sheath and snap the clasp that held it in place then raised my hand again. “There, is this any better?”

“Much better!” I felt his hand close around mine and tug gently. I popped up out of the bush I’d landed in then stumbled on one of its roots, as I tried to re-gain my footing. I felt a pair of strong arms scoop me up and hold me.

“Easy there, little lady! Are you really okay?”

I looked up into a chiseled, slightly weather-worn face topped by a somewhat shaggy mop of brown hair. His hair was tucked under a baseball cap with the county government logo on it. The badge on his uniform shirt was poking one of my breasts, making it difficult to read what it said.

“If you’re asking if I’m going to faint, no, I’m not. I just got a foot caught on a root, as I was trying to get out of that bush.”

“Okay.”

“While I must admit that this is quite comfortable, I’m certain that you probably can’t carry me everywhere, Mister…?’’

“Barnes … Uh … Josh Barnes, ma’am”

“Are you going to put me down Mister Barnes, or are we going to stand here like this all day long?”

“Well, from my perspective that isn’t such a bad thing, is it?”

“I was going somewhere when that raccoon attacked, and I suspect that you were tracking it. I think we both have things we’d better tend to. Am I right?”

“Sadly, you’re right.” He put me down then held onto my shoulders for a few moments. “Got your land legs back yet?”

“I think so.” He lifted his hands a couple of inches off my shoulders then held them there for a few moments. I felt pretty sold. “Okay. I’m all better now.”

He turned toward the raccoon now crumpled in a heap on the trail. “This little bugger killed a calf at a farm about a mile from here. Good thing it killed the calf, since I think the raccoon was rabid. If the calf was still alive, it would have had to be put down.”

He put on a rubber glove then a heavy leather glove over it. Even with that protection he used a pair of large tongs to lift the carcass enough to fit it into a bio-hazard bag then seal it tightly before putting that bag into a heavy canvas game bag slung over his shoulder.

“Sorry it knocked you down. I couldn’t go for a headshot since they need the brain intact to test for rabies. I had to settle for a heart shot, and that doesn’t knock them down as fast.”

“Not a problem, Mister Barnes. I’m just glad you came along when you did. Say, how did you get here so fast anyway?”

“I’ve been tracking it for the last hour or so. Had a devil of a time following the footprints over some of this ground. It was sick enough that it stumbled quite a bit and left some good tracking signs though.”

“Well, thanks again for the help. I’ve got to get going now.”

“Not so fast there Miss … um ... what do I call you anyway? I need it for my report.”

“Jennifer Stevens, but you can call me Jen, Mister Barnes.”

“Josh, please call me Josh, Miss … Jen.” He got a funny look on his face. “Stevens? Are you….”

“Yes, Josh, I’m that Jennifer Stevens.”

He pushed the bill of his ball cap upward. “Well, that explains a lot then. When you heard the noise you froze and carefully looked around. Only when you realized what was going on did you slowly reach for that knife of yours. Most people would have tried to run and just got bitten anyway. If the raccoon weren’t sick with rabies, you’d have easily scared it off. As it was, I think you had a fair chance of fighting it off.”

“Thanks, Josh, but I’m not so certain. While I’ve done my fair share of tramping and camping, that was the old me, not the new improved model that stands before you. I’m glad that you came along when you did so I didn’t have to find out how well I’d do.”

“Thanks. Now I think I’d better have a closer look at that leg, just in case.”

“Is this an excuse to ogle my gams, Josh?”

“As appealing as that may be, I’m more concerned that the raccoon didn’t break the skin on your leg. If it did, you’ll need a series of shots.”

“Can’t argue with that, I guess.”

He stooped down to get a good look at the leg of the jeans. “Well, there are a few scratches. Doesn’t look like it punctured the material though. Lift the pant leg up, please.”

I reached down and lifted the leg of my jeans. He studied my leg for several moments. “Well?”

“Well, what?”

“DUH! What do you see?”

“A very nice leg with no beaks in the skin. You’re gonna have one heck of a bruise there, though.” He gently poked the growing red area on my leg. I flinched at the pain. “Uh … sorry!”

“Yah, I guess a twenty to thirty pound rabid raccoon launching itself at me can do that, huh?”

“Yup. I also saw a couple of dark wet spots on the leg of the jeans. I’m not certain if it’s blood or saliva from the raccoon or just some dew off the bush you landed in. You’re going to have to go change out of these jeans into something else. Don’t wear them again until they’ve been washed with some strong soap and a little bleach. Okay?”

“I can do that. Josh. Uh … what about others going through here? Will I … they … be safe?”

“I think so, but if you’re concerned, I’ll wait while you change then check out the trail ahead of you just in case. All right?”

“That’s great, Josh. Can you give me about ten minutes to change into a different pair of jeans?”

“Sure.” He extended his arm. “Shall we go?”

“What’s that for?” I pointed to his outstretched arm.

“Well, you might stumble on this uneven trail.”

“Aren’t you pushing it a bit, Josh?”

A big smile broke out on his face. “Just trying to show a pretty lady the respect she deserves.”

“I’m not that beautiful, and I’m hardly a lady yet. I’ve still got quite a way to go on that.”

“Doesn’t matter to me, Jen. In my eyes, you’re a beautiful lady.”

I sighed, as I took hold of his arm. “Guess I’ll have to take your word on that, Josh. Shall we go? I’m already running late.”

The walk back to my tent took only a couple of minutes. Josh waited patiently outside the tent, while I changed into a different pair of jeans. I had to give him some credit when he made no move to try to follow me into the tent, as I went in to change.

Our walk over to the track went uninterrupted this time. I learned that he’d been called by the farmer and had decided to follow the track of the raccoon, when he realized that the campground was filling up for the weekend.

Since there was an animal problem, I decided to ask if he was available to be around for the weekend if another diseased animal turned up. Fortunately he accepted my offer of a camping space and would be available until the campground emptied out late on Sunday. When we parted, I sent him towards the security office to let them know that he’d be around the track and available in case another animal was spotted.

I headed for the track’s main office in the control tower to get my track pass altered for the new me. My old pass had my old male picture and name on it.

The tower was located right behind the main grandstand and was centered on the start/finish line. It stood a bit over sixty feet tall and had five floors. It was about forty feet deep and spanned about a hundred feet on the grandstand’s backside. The first floor contained a small utility room and a storage room for supplies for the snack bar that occupied the rest of the first floor space. A stairway and elevator shaft was tucked into a corner of the building. Both the stairs and the tiny elevator ran to all five floors.

The second floor, my target, contained the track’s business office, the official’s locker room and lounge, a complete restroom with a tub and shower, and, of course, my workshop and computer equipment for the timing and scoring system, along with most of the sound gear for the public address system.

The third floor was devoted to suites used for sponsor support. Quite often, the sponsors had parties for invited guests there, during the races. The fourth floor was divided into several spaces, each separated by walls with large glass windows. A single long hallway ran at the back of the building away from the trackside. The last room at the far end of the hallway, away from the stairs, was a unisex bathroom. One of the rooms, the one right at the finish line, was always used by the track officials and was the focal point for the timing and scoring system. To the left of the official’s room was a smaller soundproofed space often used for radio broadcasts of the races. The room right next to the restrooms was also soundproofed and was a bit bigger to accommodate television broadcast crews. This would be the first race that the room would serve its intended purpose, and I hoped that it wouldn’t be the last time that races would be broadcast from the track. The last room to the right of the official’s suite was the small booth used for the public address announcer. All of the rooms had air conditioning and were equipped with display terminals for the scoring system.

The top floor was actually the roof of the building. The stairway and elevator continued up past the fourth floor to the roof inside a small ‘hut like’ addition on the roof. Neither opened directly onto the roof. Instead, the hut provided a shielded area, and a heavy steel door that opened out onto the flat roof. The roof was surrounded by a sturdy railing and was sometimes used for spotters and occasionally by more adventurous people from the sponsor parties. It would now also support a couple of the TV cameras used to broadcast the races this weekend.

By reflex, I pressed the button on the elevator, before I realized that I didn’t need to use it any more. My transformation had completely wiped out any trace of arthritis in my knees, and had reduced my weight from over four hundred pounds to right around a hundred and twenty-five. Before the elevator even came to a stop, I was pushing on the crash bar for the stairway door and charging up the stairs two at a time. Barely winded, I stepped out of the stairwell door into the hallway.

Like the upper floors, a long hallway ran the length of the building on the side away from the track. Several doors opened off the hallway into the offices that made up the administration area. The workshop was the last door at the end of the hall. My first stop was the first door on my right, the main office suite.

Jeff had hired Dora Martin and Nell Gibson when he first opened the track. They expressed no interest in racing when they were first hired, but were excellent office staff. The two women ruled the office with the proverbial iron fist in a velvet glove. They were just what Jeff needed in dealing with the crews that sometimes tried to pull tricks on the office staff. The first few tricks got past the pair, but with experience gained over the intervening years, they were nearly unflappable. I decided to try to have a little bit of fun, as I stepped inside the door.

Part 5 — “Where did I go wrong?”

“Can I help you, Miss?” Dora was giving me a complete look-over from her desk, as Nell stepped up to the counter.

I placed my ID badge on the counter and pushed it toward her. “Yes, you most certainly can, Nell. I need to get this updated, please.”

“Do I know you? I don’t think we’ve ever met before, Miss.” She picked up the badge then adjusted the glasses on her nose slightly before looking at it. “I’m sorry, Miss, but this badge isn’t yours. It belongs to Robert Stevens. I’m afraid I’ll have to confiscate this as stolen and report this to the track owner.”

She picked up the phone and pressed a few buttons. “Jeff, I need you out here. We have a problem … Okay.”

I heard a snicker from Dora, and realized that she had recognized me from all of the publicity about my change. Maybe she was the one Jeff told about me coming back, too.

Another of the doors in the room opened, as Jeff stepped in from his office.

“Oh, morning, Jen. What’s the problem, Nell?”

“This woman has Bob Stevens’ ID badge. She has no right to have it, sir.”

“Nell, remember I said that Bob was coming in this morning?”

“Yes, I remember, but this isn’t Bob.”

Dora couldn’t hold it in any longer and broke out in a fit of giggles. It took several seconds for her to recover. “Nell, that IS Bob Stevens.”

“It can’t be. Bob was a man; this is clearly a woman.”

I giggled a bit myself. “I’m glad that you recognize that fact, Nell. After my change, most people don’t seem to be as certain about it as you are.”

Nell looked even more puzzled. I finally decided to clear up her confusion.

“Nell, did you see a story on the news about lightning hitting a guy a while ago, and it changed him into a woman?”

“Yes but …” It was almost like a light coming on in her brain. “That was you, Bob?”

“Yes, that happened to me, Nell. Sorry about confusing you when I first came in. I didn’t mean for things to get so out of hand.”

“Dora, can you take over? I’ve got to go sit down.” The look on Nell’s face was one I’d seen many times since my change.

Dora had me stand in front of a white screen then aimed the ID photo camera toward me. It took a few tries to get something that looked better than the usual police lineup photo that appeared on so many other ID cards. When we got a decent picture, Dora transferred it into a computer then filled out a form on the computer to create the ID card. The color laser printer started up then spit out a sheet of heavy paper with the ID card printed on it. A few seconds of trimming, and it was ready for a run through the laminator machine. Dora added the usual clip to the edge of the card, so it could be clipped to a shirt collar or pocket then slid the completed badge back to me across the counter.

“There you go, Jennifer, all set with your new badge. Same access to everything as you had before.”

“Dora, please call me Jen if you want to. I still don’t use my full name unless it a bit more formal situation. Besides, we’ve known each other for years.”

Nell could hold in her anger no longer. “I thought I knew you, Bob, but not I’m not so sure. Why did you do this?”

“Why did I do what, Nell?”

“Why did you become a woman? Wasn’t being a man good enough for you any more?”

I could see Jeff standing just outside his office door, and he wasn’t happy. “Nora, if that’s you attitude, get your stuff and get out right now. You’re not welcome here any more.”

“No, Jeff. I can’t let you do that. Nell isn’t doing anything that hasn’t been done to me already.”

“But she …”

“I said NO, Jeff! You’re NOT going to fire her, just because she can’t or won’t accept what happened to me.”

I turned to Nell. “I didn’t choose to be like this. I had no control over that lightning bolt hitting me. My doctors don’t know what happened to change me into a woman, only that I’m a complete female now, I have periods, and I can get pregnant. Yes, I’ve experienced my monthly visitor, and I can’t say that it’s any fun feeling like a bloated whale or being miserable because of stomach cramps so bad that I sometimes want to cry.”

Nell’s face softened a bit. “But I still don’t understand….”

“Nell, you don’t have to understand what happened to me. Hell, even I don’t understand it myself, and I’ve been trying to ever since I changed. If you ever understand what happened, can you explain it to me?”

“But we were friends. I don’t know if….”

“… we can be friends any more? I don’t care, Nell. It really doesn’t matter. I’m not asking for anyone’s friendship that can’t accept what happened to me, or the fact that it was well beyond my control. Your friendship was important to me, and it still is. If you don’t want that friendship any more, I won’t trouble you by trying to rekindle it. I do, however ask one thing of you, and that’s tolerance. Just give me the benefit of any doubts that you have about me, before you go and condemn me for what happened to me.”

Nell looked thoughtful for a few moments. “Yes, I can at the very least give you a chance. You gave me a chance just now, and I owe it to you to try to understand your situation. It’ll take me a while, Jennifer, but I promise to try.”

“That’s all I can ask of you, Nell.” I saw Jeff head back into his office then close the door. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve still got a job to do here.”

I managed to make it out of the office door, into the hallway and partway down the hall, before I started to tremble and slumped against the wall. It took a minute or more for me to try to compose myself as my heartbeat returned to something approaching normal.

I started to straighten up again then felt a hand on my shoulder. “You okay, Jen?”

I recognized the voice as Jeff’s. “Yeah, I’m better.”

“You sure? You don’t look it to me.”

“I’m okay, Jeff, really. I just feel emotions much more strongly than I did before. Guess it comes as part of the new package.”

“I’d say that I understand, except that I really don’t understand it.”

I turned to face Jeff. “As I told Nell, I really don’t expect people to understand what happened to me, I don’t understand it myself. To even begin to understand what I’ve been through, you’d have to go through it yourself.”

“Uh, no thanks, Jen. I’ll keep the family jewels if you don’t mind.”

That got a chuckle out of me making me feel a bit better. “That’s what I like about you, Jeff, Don’t go changing the way you treat me too much. I need a friend that gives me a ration of shit now and then to keep me sane.”

“I’ll do my best, Jen. Now don’t you have something to do to take your mind off of all of your troubles?”

I snapped to attention and gave Jeff a nice crisp salute. “Yes, SIR!” I barked.

“Now I think I’ve had my ration of crap for the day. See you over in the hospitality tent for lunch? I’m buying.”

“You’ve got a deal, Jeff.”

Jeff headed back to his office. I watched as he went in then closed the door again.

My next stop was the workshop. The first task was to bring up the public address system and make the rounds to make sure all of the speakers in the various locations were working. The main amplifiers were located in an equipment rack tucked into one corner of the shop. I turned them all on then turned on a small FM tuner and set it to a favorite oldies station. I slowly turned up the system to a low level, loud enough to let me hear the speakers when I checked them, but not loud enough to disturb anyone.

As the workshop door closed behind me, I went back down the hallway to go up to the upper floors. Everything I checked there was working, so I headed back to the stairs. A door on the fourth floor landing led out to a short catwalk that connected to the top level of the grandstand seating.

A few clouds drifted across the sky, occasionally blotting out the sun, as I walked the length of the grandstand on the upper deck. Like the tower speakers, everything I could see was working properly. My next stop was the pit area, and it took a couple of minutes to go from the top of the grandstand to the gates that led out of the public area into the business side of the track.

Several of the pole-mounted speakers appeared to be dead, so I headed for a small garage at the edge of the pit area. Jeff had a fleet of golf carts for various purposes at the track. About half were rigged as pushers to get the cars without starters going during the races. A couple of the carts were set up as emergency carts, complete with oxygen tanks and a stretcher mounted under the canopy. They were especially good at getting into some of the more crowded public areas during a race, if someone got sick or injured.

The golf cart I needed was set up as my maintenance cart. Behind the front bench seat were mounted a couple of steel tool boxes where the golf club bags would normally be carried. Each box contained a supply of hardware and tools for the general electronics work I did. The back of the cart used to have a bench seat, too, but a flat bed and side rails for carrying a limited amount of cargo had replaced it. The canopy was reinforced, and could carry a two-section twelve-foot ladder. The ladder could reach nearly to the twenty-foot level when fully extended, and it was what I needed to reach the speakers mounted on a wooden pole.

The tank on the cart was filled was gas, and it started easily. I pulled it just outside the door of the garage then turned off the engine. I struggled to get the ladder off of the storage hooks on the wall and onto the cart. It had been much easier when I was male, but my knees would have bitterly complained about all the walking I did and the extra stress of trying to carry the ladder over uneven ground. The ladder was made of aluminum and was rather cumbersome, but I managed without any additional help although I did have to stretch to reach the hooks on top of the cart to secure the ladder.

The cart roared to life again, and it took only a minute to get back to the pole with the bad speakers. The ladder came off the top of the cart a little easier than it went on, since gravity does have a way of working like that. With no help available, I put the end of the ladder against the pole then walked the ladder into a vertical position, before carefully pulling the bottom of the ladder out a few feet to make it lean properly into the wooden pole. A couple of hard pulls on the rope attached to the top of the lower section extended the top section to the height I needed. After making sure the top section was firmly locked in place, I made sure that the ladder was far enough back from the pole to remain in place with my weight on it. The ground was soft from all the rain of the past few days, but with the bigger feet on the ladder, and my now much lower weight, I reasoned that it should be okay to climb.

A quick scan of the area around the speakers, with a small pair of binoculars, told me that a wire nut had come off one of the joints that tied several of the speakers into the main feed line. It looked like a very simple fix, so I stuffed a handful of new wire nuts into the tool belt then climbed up the ladder to almost as high as I could go to be able to reach the broken connection.

It was quite a stretch for me to reach the hanging wires with my shorter arms. I had to lean further out than I was comfortable doing, but I managed to get everything back together and a new wire nut in place. The speakers came on, and I listened for a few moments to make sure all of them were now working.

As I started to climb down, I’d only taken one step when the ladder lurched suddenly to the side. Unfortunately, it was to the side where a crushed stone roadway was. The sudden bump to the side made me go even more out of balance, as the ladder lurched one final time before the top slipped off of the pole.

Part 6 — “What, you again?”

The view as my eyes fluttered open again was of the slightly overcast sky. Somehow, I’d managed to survive the fall. I slowly wiggled around trying to figure out if something was broken and if I still had complete control of my arms and legs.

Slowly I managed to figure out that I hadn’t landed on the crushed stone paving. Something under me was soft and squishy and warm. I tried to twist around enough to see what I’d landed on. As I did, I heard a male voice groan softly.

“Crap! Someone get the number of that bus that hit me.”

It took a few moments for me to realize just who the voice belonged to. “Josh, is that you?”

“Who else is crazy enough to try to catch you when you fell?”

I squirmed a little more, trying to get a look at him, but I wasn’t having much luck. My head was still spinning, and I felt something hard and round under my bottom.

“Is that a pistol in your pocket, Josh? I don’t want it to go off accidentally.”

“Well, darlin’, that ain’t no pistol, and if you keep squirming around like that it’ll go off all on its own!”

I’d finally managed to sit up enough to learn that I was seated in his lap with my backside squarely over his crotch. It took another moment or two as I finally realized what was poking my bottom. It was a body part I no longer had!

I probably turned a brilliant shade of pink, as I rolled off of Josh into the grass.

“Sorry bout that, Josh. Didn’t know where I’d landed.”

Josh groaned a bit as he managed to sit up. “So that’s it, huh? Wham … bam … thank you, ma’am?”

“JOSH! Get your mind out of the gutter!”

“Can’t. It’s attached to the rest of my body. ‘case you haven’t noticed, we’re both in the gutter.”

Josh was right! Somehow we’d wound up in the drainage ditch that ran between the road and the pole I’d been working on. Now I know why my backside, and most of the back of my jeans, felt very soggy. The rainwater from the last few days still hadn’t completely drained away, and some was still left in the ditch.

“So all I remember is falling off the ladder. What happened?”

“Um … Jen … can we get out of here before we sort all that out?”

“You do have a point there, Josh!”

I rolled over onto my knees then hand-walked up the slope of the ditch until my hands were at the edge. With a bit of effort, I forced my wobbly legs to straighten out, forcing my butt upwards. There I stood with my feet about three feet apart, my head and my butt at about the same level, and my breasts hanging out of my blouse since the top buttons had popped open from my landing on Josh. I sighed at the indignity of it all. At least my bra still covered my breasts as they hung down. It might have been much worse.

Josh laughed, as I wobbled in place. “Now there’s a sight I might have paid real money to see.”

“Laugh it up, nature boy! Can you get up or are you hurt?”

In response to my question, Josh slowly turned over then followed my example by hand walking up the side of the ditch. When his hands reached the top, he forced his own wobbly legs to straighten up pushing his own butt high in the air. He stood in the same position as me for several seconds. I noticed he was wobbling, much as I had at first.

“Got your bell rung, Josh?” It was my turn to giggle a little, as he slowly swayed back and forth.

He wheezed slightly, as he talked. “Yah. I’d say so, Jen. I was out checking the rest of the grounds for any other varmint problems. I saw you go up and was headed over to steady the ladder. I managed to get here just before the ladder went over. I did catch you in my arms, but your momentum to the side knocked me off my feet. When I hit the ground, you landed on my chest.” A cough made him grimace. “Think I cracked at least one rib, when you bounced, though.”

“Oh, Josh! I’m so sorry about teasing you. Why didn’t you say something sooner?”

“I liked the view.” He was far enough away that it was easy to glance back at my bottom.

“Well, at least I know that you’re not hurt badly then.” I managed a butt wiggle that also shook my partially exposed breasts. Josh smiled then grimaced, as he coughed again.

“You know we can’t stay here like this all day. Together or separately?”

“You go first. I may need some help.”

“I’m not certain that I can carry you, but here goes.” I forced my aching back muscles into action in an effort to stand up. I made it, but still wobbled a little as my head pounded.

“Want to try that, Josh?”

“No, but I know that I can’t stay here like this either.” Josh groaned, as he managed to get vertical then clutched at his middle with one arm. “Yup, at least one cracked rib I think.”

“Take off your shirt, Josh.”

“What?”

“You heard me; take off your shirt!”

“Is this just a way to ogle my chest, Jen?”

I was finally stable enough to button up my own blouse then moved slowly toward Josh. “As appealing as that may be, Josh, I’ve had EMT training. I want to check to see if you’ve got a broken rib or if it’s just cracked. A broken rib is dangerous. Move wrong, and it could puncture a lung.”

I got the very same words I’d used earlier today tossed back at me.

“Can’t argue with that, I guess.”

I helped Josh take his shirt off enough to get a good look at his chest. His muscles rippled above a classic six-pack stomach, as he moved. What wasn’t classic were the bruises developing just around his lower ribs. Some gentle probing told me his ribs weren’t broken, just possibly cracked, and that was a good sign.

“You’ve got some bruises already. They’re sure gonna hurt, though. Come on, let’s get us both checked out then I’ll take you back to the campgrounds to get a little rest. I think both of us could use it.”

After pulling his shirt back down, I put my arm around his waist to help steady both of as we slogged out of the ditch.

Josh slumped into the front bench seat of the golf cart. I managed to pull the fallen ladder out of the way enough so it wasn’t a safety hazard.

“What about the ladder, Jen?”

“Screw it! I’ll have someone else come to pick it up. You’re hurt, and we’ve got to see to that first.”

The golf cart bounced along the rutted road around the track, as I headed for the care center. Each bump brought a slight grimace from Josh, and I tried my best to avoid the potholes that always developed after a good rain and a little use of the dirt and gravel road.

Fortunately for us, the nurse had just come on duty and immediately went to work on us. My injuries were basically bruises and a few muscle pulls. Josh, as I’d thought, hadn’t broken any ribs, but did have some pretty bad bruises. A more in depth examination showed that none of his ribs were cracked or broken. About the most the nurse could do for our injuries was to apply bandages to a few scrapes and give us some Tylenol for the aches and pains.

After a few seconds deliberation, I offered to let Josh stay in my tent overnight, if he felt that he couldn’t make it back home okay. He’d saved me some serious hurt twice today, and I felt that I should try to help him if he felt he needed it.

While Josh wouldn’t admit it directly, I could tell he was hurting almost anytime he used any of the muscles in his chest in or near the bruised areas. I assumed that it was stupid male pride that made him turn down my offer and only accept a golf cart ride back to his car near the farm. At least that’s what I would have done before my own transformation. I couldn’t be mad at him for something I would have done, but I was also confused at the same time of my need to try to take care of him. What did that say about my current mental mindset? Was I changing more than I thought or more quickly than I wanted to?

Part 7 — “Pressing onward”

As much as I wanted to take the rest of the day and rest up, so my body got a better chance to repair the damage I’d caused it, I still had to complete getting the systems at the track ready. While the rest of my tasks could wait until tomorrow, the tech folks needed the car transponders ready for check-in in the morning. That meant a trip back to the control tower workshop.

Deciding against changing clothes, I pointed the cart back to the workshop to complete that critical task. The sooner I was finished, the sooner I could go get some rest and food to recover.

The testing procedure for each transponder wasn’t very tiring, since all it involved was placing each of the metal and plastic transponder enclosures into a test fixture above a simulated track sensor coil then letting a computer run the test and certification cycle. At best, it took only a few seconds to change the transponder in the fixture between each testing cycle. The worst was that each cycle took about a minute to complete. I could have easily trained someone to do the testing, but it was my job, and I was determined to see it through.

With over a hundred transponders to test, the procedure usually took around two hours to complete. There were invariably a few that didn’t pass muster, and they were replaced from a surplus of transponders in the workshop. The duds were sent back to the manufacturer for analysis and repair, before being returned to the track.

By the time I finished, my brain was in meltdown mode. My body was sore in more places than I knew I had, and my stomach thought my throat had been cut since I’d worked straight through lunchtime. I packed the transponders into a couple of boxes and left the essential paperwork with each box on the counter near the door. The tech crew would come and get them in the morning to assign one to each car during tech inspections. The transponder number would then be assigned to each car in the timing and scoring system, so that the proper information was displayed each time the transponder passed a scoring loop set into the track.

To save some time, and possibly some pain, I took the golf cart back to the campground. The first stop on the way was the hospitality tent. My body was sending my brain messages about my empty stomach. I suspected that I’d need to eat quite a bit more than normal, if I wanted to heal my injuries as quickly as possible. I’d learned from other incidents that it was best to give my body whatever it wanted, when it needed it, to promote the best healing, and right now that was simply food and quite a bit of it.

Darla hurried over, as she saw me come in. “Jen! What in the world happened to you? You’re an absolute mess!”

“Really? Do I look that good?” I plunked down at the table nearest the serving line. “Food! Can I get some food, please?”

“What would you like?”

“Anything that’s ready now, and keep bringing until I say stop, okay?”

Darla gave me a strange look then scurried off. In a few moments, she returned with a plate containing four chilidogs and another filled with a huge pile of fries. She also brought a large glass filled with orange soda and ice. Everything was on a large tray that she placed in front of me.

She watched in amazement, as I went into attack mode and devoured the dogs and fries. I finished the glass of soda with the last bite of a chilidog. Darla’s jaw was hanging open, as I pushed the tray toward her.

“More, Jen?”

“Got something sweet? And some milk?” The sugar would provide some quick energy while my body worked on the hotdogs and fries.

“Coming right up.”

She came back with about half of an apple pie and another glass the same size as the soda glass filled to the top with milk and a few ice cubes. She was about to cut a piece of the pie and serve it to me on a plate.

I stopped her and reached for the pie. She hesitated for a moment before shrugging then handing it over. Darla sat down across from me and watched in amazement, as I finished off the pie and the entire glass of milk. Finally sated, I pushed the pie tin and the glass away.

“Jen, what the heck was that all about? You never used to eat like that!”

“You promise me that what I tell you won’t go any further?”

“Would anyone believe me?”

“I doubt it.”

“Okay, I promise. Now, how could you eat that much and so fast?”

“Well, a few hours ago I fell off a ladder and dropped about twenty feet. Someone was there to break my fall, but I still got hurt, just a lot of bruises and some cuts. This morning I got a bruise from a run-in with a rabid raccoon. A DEC fellow came along and shot it before it could bite me, but it still rammed pretty hard into my leg.” I pulled up the pant leg to show her a very ugly bruise. “I needed food to be able to heal, Darla. It’s a side effect of my transformation. I heal faster than normal, but my body needs a large energy reserve to do it. I didn’t have any lunch, and my body was starving for energy since it used up most of my reserves. I had to eat all of that stuff.”

“I never would have believed it.”

“Oh, you’ll believe it when I show you my leg tomorrow morning; all traces of that bruise will be gone like it never happened.”

“I’ll have to take your word right now on that, but I do want to look at it again in the morning. Anything else you need?”

“Just a good hot shower and some rest, Darla. I’ll be over at my campsite, if anyone is looking for me. Please do come and get me for supper, if I don’t show up on my own. I think I need to eat a normal meal, then, to let the process finish properly.”

“Good. If anyone else saw what I just did, they’d have lots of questions.”

“Thanks, Darla. I know you’ll keep my secret. Thanks for the pie too. It was my favorite. All cinnamon and nutmeg spicy!”

I waved to Darla as I pointed the golf cart toward the campsite. It was still early in the afternoon, and the campground had filled up a little bit. The biggest inrush of the crews and staff would be on Friday morning, so I might get the showers all to myself again.

My tent was as I’d left it, so I grabbed a few things and my supply bag then headed for the showers. I really wanted a tub to soak in to relieve the pain of the bruises, but there just wasn’t a tub available here. I’d make do with the shower and run the water as hot as I could stand it for as long as it stayed hot.

An hour later, I’d completed my shower including washing my hair to get the grunge from my fall out. It was still a little damp, even after using a blow dryer on it. I wrapped a towel around it then changed into the shorts and halter-top for the dash back to my tent. The bruises on my legs, arms and torso were clearly visible. It looked like I’d gone through fifteen rounds with a first-rate boxer and lost. They really looked much worse than they felt since the first thing my body did was to repair the nerve damage so the pain lessened considerably.

The dash back to the tent went without incident. Nobody saw me to question how I got to look like I did. I took a couple of Tylenol to reduce the last of the pain, before I set the clock radio to wake me up around six in the evening for supper. I crawled into the back bed of the truck after securing the tent and was asleep moments after my head hit the pillow.

The incessant beeping of the clock radio, plus a growing hunger, was more than enough to wake me out of a very sound sleep. The memory of the earlier events of the day reminded me to be careful as I tried to stretch the kinks out of my legs and back muscles. While there was still some pain involved in stretching, it just wasn’t as much as I would have expected given that it was less than half a day ago that I fell off that ladder.

The one thing I hadn’t counted on, when I packed my clothes, was the fact that I’d go through two pairs of jeans in less than a day. That left only one pair clean and useable out of the three pairs I’d packed. Tomorrow (Friday) was supposed to be really hot and humid, and despite the fact that wearing jeans would be safer, I decided to wear shorts on my rounds into the pit area. Fully knowing the eye candy I’d be to the guys in the pits, I rationalized my decision away by the fact that I’d be a whole lot cooler if I didn’t wear the jeans. That also meant that I couldn’t risk getting them dirty tonight either.

With a big lump in my throat, I dressed in short-shorts and a halter-top for my trip to the hospitality tent. I could have used another blouse, but the combination of rather revealing shorts and a cover-up blouse seemed odd to me. If I was going to expose lots of leg, I might as well go for the rest of it and get used to it. I stepped into a pair of open-toed clogs, revealing the red toenail polish applied on my trip to a salon earlier in the week. I hadn’t asked to have my nails done either. I woke up after dozing in the chair, only to find both my finger and toe nails polished in the brilliant red color. They hadn’t applied any extensions to my fingernails, since I needed shorter nails for the work I did with computers. I did try the longer nails once or twice, but I always kept breaking them.

A glance in the small mirror I brought told me that I had some serious pillow head hair. Some time with a brush fixed that then I put my ponytail back in place. It worked very well for me, since it kept the hair out of my eyes and out of the way in general as I worked on whatever I needed to. The few times I’d tried it in other styles, I’d been bothered by my hair always being in the way. I knew that I could easily have it cut short and styled, but I liked the look I had and was determined to keep it for as long as possible.

I absentmindedly wondered what that said about my vanity. The old me never cared much about my overall appearance, other than to be reasonably clean and neat. Now, as a woman, I felt driven to do better. Again, my ‘rationalization engine’ started up, and I accepted that fact that, as a woman, more was expected of me. A sloppy appearance was no longer acceptable and would likely call even more attention to me than maintaining a proper appearance and hygiene.

As I’d done earlier in the day, I decided to go without makeup. I’d fit in with the other women in the campground, since they rarely ever wore it unless it was a formal occasion, like the party tomorrow night. My stomach rumbled, reminding me that it was almost past time to eat again. I checked my appearance one last time in the mirror noting that the bruises had healed enough that they shouldn’t be a problem while wearing the shorts and a halter-top.

My ID tag got clipped to my top then I placed my fanny pack around my waist. Another check of my appearance told me for the tenth time I looked just fine. My stomach complained again, and another revelation swept through me. It wasn’t hunger that I was feeling so much as it was a nagging fear!

For any other woman, what I was about to do was completely natural. Then again, I wasn’t ‘any other woman’. I’d only been one for a relatively short time. My growing fear was that I’d become a piece of raw meat destined for a cage full of hungry lions. I just didn’t have the years of experience someone born as a woman has in dealing with the opposite sex. It wasn’t so long ago that I was the opposite sex!

It took a bit of effort, but I eventually forced the fear back into the little cubbyhole in my mind that it had sprung from. It was still there fighting to get out though. The only way to get rid of it was to get through the ordeal ahead.

The golf cart started up, despite a small prayer that it wouldn’t. It took only a couple of minutes to work my way across the half-filled campground to the hospitality tent. I could have walked, but the incident with the raccoon this morning still had me a little on edge. Better I scare off the local wildlife with a noisy golf cart than risk another attack.

The campground was filling up, and that fact did very little to enhance my level of confidence. As I pulled up at the tent, I saw it was about half-filled with people all chatting away, and the smell of hot food made my stomach twist in ways it never had before. It’s funny what the combination of fear and hunger can do to you.

Several deep breaths later, I slowly walked into the tent. Much to my growing surprise, very little attention was paid to my entrance. A few people did notice my entrance, including a table full of guys that studied me intensely. Everyone else went about their business filling trays with hot food and chatting with their friends.

The line wasn’t too long, and it took just a couple of minutes to work my way through it, filling my tray with food as I went. I got a few questioning looks, since my plate was filled with two burgers loaded with catsup, mustard, tomato, lettuce, onion and relish, a big dollop of macaroni salad and a dill pickle. A saucer contained a piece of apple pie that I hoped would be as good as the half a pie I wolfed down earlier. I’d barely tasted the other pie, and I wanted to savor every bite of this piece. People seemed to accept the explanation that I hadn’t had a proper lunch. I know it was a bit of a stretch, but for most people, the huge meal that I ate wasn’t a proper lunch.

A table in one corner of the tent was empty, and I made a beeline straight to it. I’d barely taken a dozen steps when I heard my name called several times. Jeff was at a table by himself waving me to come in his direction. Rather than risk eating all alone, I welcomed the company of someone I knew, especially an old friend like Jeff. I know it was a crutch, at least a mental one anyway, but it was one I was very glad to have.

“Saving damsels in distress now, are we?” I put the tray on the table then carefully sat down on the wooden bench. The last thing I wanted was splinters in my backside or thighs.

“Why? Are you in distress?” Jeff looked concerned.

“Just my first time in this kind of situation, that’s all.” I took a sip of the cold glass of milk, hoping that it would clear the lump of fear in my throat.

”Just what do you have to be afraid of anyway?”

“I feel like a mouse in a room full of cats. Any second, I could get jumped on.”

“Jen, just remember that you’re the one in charge of the situation. You’re a beautiful woman now, and of course the guys are going to want to talk with you. On top of that, your face is famous around here. It’s been all over the news. The hospital press conference, the bus rescue, and the science fair at the mall, all made you a local celebrity. Better get used to it, and learn how to handle it, now.”

I hung my head for a few moments. “I know you’re right, Jeff. I just hoped that things could go back to normal for me. I so desperately wanted to go back to just being one of the crowd, instead of someone the crowd looks up to. Guess that isn’t possible any more, huh?”

“It wasn’t from the moment your transformation became public. You sealed your own fate when you rescued those kids from that burning bus.”

“I screwed up in reverse, didn’t I?”

“I’d say so, yes.” My stomach rumbled loud enough that Jeff heard it. “So, you going to eat or what?”

“Guess I’d better dig in before this gets cold, right?”

“Why are you looking for my approval, Jen? You’ve been doing pretty good on your own, so far.”

“Guess I have, haven’t I?”

“Yup. Now shut up and eat!”

As I ate, I took the time to really taste all of the food on my plate. The burgers were great, as was the macaroni and cheese. I even enjoyed the dill pickle. It was nice and crunchy and had a great twangy taste. The apple pie seemed to be a duplicate of the earlier pie, and I savored every bite of it then washed it all down with a few last gulps of milk.

Jeff was staring at me, as I put the glass back on the table. “Do you always eat like that, Jen? Aren’t you afraid of ruining that killer figure of yours?”

I just shrugged, as I used a napkin to wipe the corners of my mouth. “What can I say, Jeff? The transformation left me with a weird metabolism. I seem to be able to eat whatever I want and not gain weight. I haven’t varied more than a pound either side of a hundred and twenty five pounds, since I woke up in the hospital.” I hated lying, but then again I really wasn’t lying to anyone. I just hadn’t told the complete truth.

“You ought to figure out how that happened to you and bottle it. You’d be rich!”

“But I’m rich, now. What do I need more money for?”

“Just think of what you could do with more money!”

“I can’t think of what to do with the money I’ve got now, Jeff.”

Jeff laughed. “Jen, you truly are priceless.”

I looked around me at my clothes. “Really? Did my price tag come off? It’s gotta be around here somewhere.”

“Give up the blonde ditz act, will ya? Remember? I’m your old friend, Jeff.” He waved his hand in front of my face. “We’ve known each other for over twenty years, and I know that there’s a light on in that head of yours somewhere!”

I laughed as a smile spread across his face. “Just trying to get in some practice. I’ve learned that the ditz routine can have its uses on occasion.”

“It’s not going to work on me, and I strongly urge you not to practice it around here again. Everyone knew that they couldn’t get anything past the old you, and I don’t want that image to change now.”

“And just why is that, Jeff?”

“I’m going to correct an error that’s been bugging me for nearly the last twenty years.” He put a pile of t-shirts on the table then pushed them toward me.

“T-shirts? What do these have to do with anything?”

“You know that we color-code the t’s here, right?”

“Yup. Red is the medical folks so their shirts are easy to spot. The safety folks are yellow. If I remember right, yours are a light green with a white stripe on top of the shoulders and sleeves, right?”

He nodded. “Look at those.”

The t-shirts were the same green color as I remembered Jeff wearing. They had ‘Oxbow Motor Speedway' emblazoned on the back, with the word ‘Official’ above ‘J. Stevens’ embroidered just above where my left breast would be. They even had the same matching white stripe on the shoulders and sleeves that Jeff wore. All of a sudden, I realized what the t-shirts meant.

“But why, Jeff?”

“In case you haven’t noticed, you’ve been helping me run this place whenever you’ve been here, for the last twenty years, Jen. Whenever someone needs a decision made, and they can’t find me, they go find you. While I can’t say I agree completely with every single decision you’ve been asked to make over the years, I can’t overlook the fact that whatever was tossed your way was handled quickly and efficiently to the satisfaction of almost everyone involved. That says a lot to me, Jen.”

“Only ‘almost everyone’, Jeff?”

“Yes. The only complaints I’ve ever had were from people that never should have gone to you in the first place. We don’t over-ride the League officials or the safety crews at all, and they know that.”

“Especially since I told them that little fact at the time!” I was still puzzled. “So why the t-shirts? I never needed one, before.”

“And you weren’t a woman then, either. I just want to make it extremely clear to everyone that you have my complete trust and support, no matter what happened to you. You know as well as I that there are people that will see you as weak and indecisive, two qualities that you don’t have and will never have. Those shirts say that you’re not going to take a load of shi … uh … crap from anyone, and you’ve got me to back you up.”

“Guess I’ll go along with you then, Jeff.”

“Good, because you don’t have any choice, Jen. I’ll play by your rules on the way people treat you and what you do about it, but these are my rules and they’re non-negotiable.”

“Want me to wear one of these now?”

“Just tomorrow and Saturday, except for the party tomorrow night. Oh, by the way, I know all about your little ladder incident. Pretty foolish to be out there by yourself, wasn’t it?”

“I know I broke my own safety rules, Jeff. I won’t let that happen again.”

He shook his head in disbelief. “And how many times have I heard that line before?”

“Too many, probably.”

He laughed then pushed the pile of t-shirts the rest of the way across the table. “Now go get some rest, you bum. It’ll be a busy two days. Oh, by the way, are you still doing the radio frequency co-ordination?”

“Don’t I always, when I’m here?”

“Thought so. The TV crew pulled in around three this afternoon. I got word from them that they want to talk to you about their radio needs. They have several systems, and we need to make sure that they won’t conflict with our systems or the race teams stuff.”

“Did they say what time they wanted to meet?”

“How about tomorrow after the driver’s meeting in the morning? You’re going to be there anyway.”

“Why? I’ve seldom gone to those meetings.”

“You’ll be at the drivers meeting tomorrow morning wearing one of those t-shirts, or I’ll take you over my knee, young lady.”

“Why, Jeff! What would your wife say about you spanking me?”

“She’d probably tell me to give you another thump on the rump for being so stupid as to go up a ladder with nobody else around to hold the damned thing.”

There was a fair amount of logic in what Jeff had said just then. “Knowing her, she probably would tell you to do just that and give me a couple extra too. All right, see you at the drivers meeting in the morning.”

Jeff waved as I left the tent with the stack of t-shirts under my arm. I used the golf cart again since, by this time, darkness was approaching and the nighttime critters were starting to stir.

After making a much-needed stop at the women’s restroom facilities, I pulled the golf cart up next to my tent and shut down the engine. I knew from experience that there was little on the cart that a soaking rain would damage, other than the radio equipment that I planned on carrying with me into the tent. Everything else was in the locked weather resistant cabinets. I made sure to remove the key and stuff it in my fanny pack, so nobody else could drive off with the cart overnight.

A quick glance at my watch told me it was far too early for me to jump into bed or at least what passed for one while I was camping. After my experience in the hospitality tent, and my little talk with Jeff, I was far too wound up to even think about sleeping for another few hours at best.

I gave in to the gentle attraction of a stash of chocolate I’d hidden in my cooler. I still hadn’t placed it into the little refrigerator, but the ice in the cooler had kept it cold anyway. Cream-filled chocolates were a weakness of mine before my transformation and continued to be afterwards. I’d managed to find several sources of bulk chocolates on the Internet, and what I carried with me was the last of the batch I’d ordered a few weeks before the accident. Dark chocolates, filled with vanilla buttercream, or orange, or raspberry cream, were special favorites, and I had at least a half a pound of each left.

The master antenna still wasn’t connected to my TV, so I settled for another DVD. This time an old movie called “The Great Race,” with Jack Lemmon, Tony Curtis and Natalie Wood, provided the evening’s entertainment. Somehow, it seemed fitting, considering where I was and what I’d be doing over the next couple of days.

The movie was well over two hours long, and I realized nearly at the ending that the chocolate had the desired calming effect, as I yawned several times. The leftover chocolates got stuffed into the little refrigerator. I changed into some looser fitting clothes, after making good use of the portable toilet, then set the alarm clocks for something around oh-dark-thirty in the morning.

With the tent as secure as I could make it, I crawled into the back of the pickup truck bed and settled in for the night.

Friday —

I woke up almost covered in sweat or, as one of my ‘female education’ teachers said, perspiration, because “Ladies do NOT sweat; we perspire.” The temperature had gone up into the high 70’s overnight as the warm front moved in. This didn’t bode well for what the weather would be like the rest of the day.

To add some additional misery to a day that was already headed into the toilet, I felt like someone had kicked me in the stomach. A dull ache in my middle, and an occasional cramp, told me that my monthly visitor had decided to move in overnight. The slight odor that my now more sensitive nose picked up, as I slid out of the truck bed, told me that I’d already spotted my panties and possibly the shorts I’d worn to bed. That made the first order of business a trip to the showers to clean up. I grabbed my usual supplies, and two clean towels, then headed for the rest room building.

Fortunately, I’d gotten up early enough that there was a fair chance that I’d have the showers all to myself. That thought lifted my sprits a little, as I walked across the short distance to the building. The campground had really filled up, but there weren’t very many people active at this early hour of the morning.

Luck was on my side, as I walked in to a deserted woman’s room. As I’d done before, I got things all set for my shower then stripped off and stepped under the water. I left the water a little on the cold side, since I needed to cool off after a rather warm night’s sleep.

The door opened, and an older woman walked in just as I was turning off the water. She saw me standing behind the shower door. She looked at me for a few moments then smiled and set her things down on the bench seat.

“If you’ll give me a couple of minutes to dry off, I’ll get out of here, okay?”

She looked up at me, after she plopped down on the bench. “You don’t need to leave. We’re both girls, right?”

“Well …”

“Oh, Ms. Stevens, I do know who you are and what you used to be.”

“And that doesn’t bother you, me being in here?”

“Why should it? You got something different than I’ve got?”

“No, nothing different.”

“Well then don’t worry about it, dearie.”

“But I do worry about it. I’ve had more than a few women upset that I was using ‘their’ restroom and complain to the management at wherever I was at the time. I try very hard to be sensitive to the feelings of the people around me. Not everyone has been so accepting of my transformation as you seem to be.”

“When you’re as old as I am, you learn there isn’t a whole lot left to get upset about.”

“I can’t argue at all with that. I’m quite a bit older than I look.” I’d been able to towel off during our conversation. “Ummm … I need to take care of something. Be right with you.”

“Take your time, Miss Stevens.”

“It’s Jen, please call me Jen. Um … I don’t even know your name….”

“Katherine Callard but please call me Kate.”

“Well, Kate. I need to get a tampon in place. It’ll only take a minute or so.” I’d barely gotten used to putting in a tampon and felt quite apprehensive with someone else nearby. It took a couple of tries to get it right. “There, all set.”

“You’re having periods? The change was that complete?”

I stuffed a liner into the crotch of my panties and put them on then struggled to get my bra on properly. I still wasn’t as used to it as a woman that had grown up with putting them on every day. “Yes, it was, I’m afraid. And yes, I can get pregnant.”

“Wow, I never heard that before.”

“It’s not something I talk about much, so let’s just keep that to ourselves, okay?”

“All right. So how well are you handling your periods?”

“Okay I guess. They’re harder on the people around me than they are on me, since I tend to get really bitchy sometimes. I don’t mean to get snappy with people, but there are times I just can’t help it.”

“I used to get like that too. At least those days are long past.”

“I learned long ago that asking a woman her age or trying to guess it was a double edged sword. It’s a no-win situation for any male or so I’ve come to find out.”

“I’m sixty-three and damned proud of every gray hair that my kids have given me, Jen.”

“And I’ll bet you’re hoping that their kids give them all the grief they’ve given you over the years, yes?”

“If there’s any justice in this world then I’m counting on it! You sure you were born male? You seem to understand a thing or two about being a woman.”

“I’m quite certain that I was born a male. I just had some great teachers, and I’m doing my best to adapt.” I managed to get the bra hooked up properly then put on a bathrobe from my supply bag. I stuffed the dirty clothes and underwear into separate plastic bags then loaded everything back into my bag. “Well, that about does it for me, Kate. I’ve got to get going since there’s loads of things on my to-do list for today.”

“It’s been a pleasure chatting with you, Jen. I’d like to continue our talk sometime, if you can find a few spare minutes.”

“I think I’d like that too, Kate. I’m going to have breakfast at the hospitality tent in about an hour; if you’re available just stop by my tent. I’m over there with the Dodge RAM 1500 pickup with the tent grafted on the back.”

“I saw that one on the way over here. Very nice the way you had that put together.”

“Oh, that wasn’t put together for me. I did that myself a few years ago. Some places will custom make that tent for you now, but mine was the original.”

“So I’ll see you in about an hour then, Jen?”

“Sure, Kate. Bye!” I waved as I headed out the door in my bathrobe and clogs.

The robe wasn’t quite as long as I would have liked, leaving a fair amount of my upper thighs visible below the hem. The ground I was walking on was rather uneven as well, making me bounce and wiggle more than normal just to keep my balance. Put both of those together, and I must have presented quite a sight as I walked back to my tent.

Several whistles interrupted the quiet morning air in the campground. Most of the men awake at that hour had come out to watch the parade from the showers, and I guess that I was the first one to be the subject of their interest. In a way, I felt proud that they thought enough of me to let their attraction be known. In a completely different way, I was more than a little scared that I found their interest appealing.

As I looked around, I realized that most of the men whistling were the drivers of some of the cars that were going to race over the next two days. It hit me that most of them had absolutely no idea who I really was, only that a good-looking young woman was on parade in front of them in her bathrobe. These guys weren’t interested in anything beyond racing while the season was in full swing, so they probably hadn’t heard about my transformation. Knowing that I’d see them later at the driver’s meeting, and that my true identity would be revealed, I decided to have a bit of fun.

Adding some extra sway to my walk wasn’t very hard to do, and it actually helped me walk on the uneven ground. A few additional whistles told me I was on the right track. A few steps away from the tent, I fumbled with my bag then dropped it on the ground. I stopped then looked at the bag and frowned then started to bend at the waist to pick it up, fully knowing the view that the guys might get if I went past a certain point. When I was almost at the point that my robe would have revealed my panties, I stopped bending then instead bent my knees and squatted down the rest of the way to reach the bag. More than a few low groans told me that my little tease act had the desired effect. Now, the men that watched me would surely remember me. All that was left was to see what their reaction to me would be when I was introduced at the meeting later this morning.

One thing I’d decided, early on after my transformation, was that I wasn’t going to crawl in a hole and hide from the rest of the world just because I’d been changed. With that goal in mind, I’d also decided that I was going to do everything I could within reason to convince people that I was all girl, and that included wearing feminine clothing. In a way, it turned out that my transformation coming in early summertime was something of a blessing.

The long hot days of summer forced me into halter-tops and shorts on those sweltering days. Less clothing meant more skin exposed to the air, and that meant that I’d be a bit cooler even in the humidity-laden air of upstate New York. I’d practically lived in a shirt and jeans during the summertime before I changed. Now, outside of work, I could most often be found wearing short shorts and a halter-top, on days where the mercury topped eighty degrees.

The weather forecast said that this could be one of the hottest days of the year, with the temperature nearing a hundred degrees. Add in the humidity, and the ‘feels like’ temperature was certainly going to be up in the low triple digits, maybe as much as a hundred ten degrees. As much as I wanted to, and as much as I knew the males at the track would have appreciated it, I just couldn’t wear shorts today. I was going into the pit area, and with all the metal around with sharp edges and for other safety reasons, I put on my best pair of stone washed jeans. In line with my need to prove my femininity, they hugged my hips and upper thighs like a second skin and ended just two inches below my naval. The crotch area was a tight fit, too, leaving no doubt of my status below the belt loops on the jeans.

While the jeans fit perfectly, I was going to need a belt today. I had to carry a couple of different radios and a pager, and I didn’t want their extra weight to pull down my jeans at a bad time. I threaded a belt about an inch wide through the loops and tightened it down one more notch than was normal for me before clipping on my pager. I’d clip on my ham radio handheld and the track radio later.

Jeff had said that I needed to wear one of the t-shirts to the morning meetings, but he hadn’t said that I had to wear it all of the time, so I put on a short halter top with a built-in bra then clipped my track ID badge to it. The top more closely resembled a bikini top with its plunging neckline, narrow straps and thin back tie. I debated for a few moments about wearing something else that showed less of my cleavage, but changed my mind when I remembered what the temperature was going to hit today. A couple of the special t-shirts got tossed in my day bag for later use.

I’d had a couple of pairs of special shoes made for work, and I took advantage of a pair them today. They looked like standard running shoes, but they had a much more puncture resistant sole than normal running shoes. I’d worked enough construction sites before my change to know all about foot safety when working around any metal preparation or welding operation. I’d owned several pairs of running shoes that had metal shards nearly puncture the standard soles, before I had a special pair made to fit my then-huge feet. I also had included a steel toe guard just in case something got dropped on my foot too. Since some of the work I still did involved the occasional construction site I’d had a couple pairs made to fit my ‘new’ feet and always carried a pair in the pickup just in case.

I’d kept my hair dry during my shower, since I knew that it would take forever to dry in the almost overpowering humidity this morning. All it needed was a good brushing to make it gleam again, as I put it up in my usual ponytail style.

My makeup today would be extremely simple. There wouldn’t be any at all. The heat and humidity today would only make it run all over my face anyway. As a concession to the heat and overall safety, I put some surgical steel ‘keeper’ studs in my pierced ears in place of the larger dangly ones I’d planned to wear. Then I sprayed a small cloud of my favorite lilac scent in the air and stepped through it. I knew that it wouldn’t last, but I could ward off that sweaty smell for part of the day anyway.

Satisfied I was going to look okay, I loaded up the day bag with extra panties, pads and tampons along with a couple of pairs of shorts and my last clean halter-top. In went the radios and anything else I thought I might need when I was out today. My fanny pack got strapped around my waist at about the level of the belt in my jeans moments before I heard a voice outside my tent. The voice turned out to be Kate. She was right on time.

By the time we reached the hospitality tent for breakfast, we were chattering away like we’d known each other for a few years. I was still trying to figure out why it seemed so easy to talk to her about stuff I never thought I’d be talking about with anyone else. We talked almost an hour as we ate breakfast. Very few topics were off-limits, but I did manage to skirt any medical issues related to my change, including my reduced aging and increased healing ability. I had to admit that I felt much better about my situation after our talk, and it was a great help to know that a lot of my concerns weren’t unique to my unusual situation. My feeling and fears about relationships and having kids were common to all women. It was just that I had a somewhat different view of the problems than someone that was female since birth. As much as I would have loved to continue our talk, I had things to do this morning, so I reluctantly said goodbye to Kate and headed for the control tower.

The first order of business was a final quick check of the timing and scoring system. A fast stop in the tower told me that the track’s staff had things well in hand and that all of the critical systems were up and running. The data from the tech inspections was entered so that the system could equate a specific transponder back to a particular car.

My next stop was a large garage like building at the side of the pit area. The building housed a small fleet of dune-buggy type vehicles. Normally, they were used as a for-pay attraction to provide rides, when there was no other activity going on out on the track. The little cars were quite popular with the race fans.

Of much more interest to me were a couple of slightly larger buggies. Unlike the smaller group, these weren’t limited by a governor system and could hit speeds over a hundred miles an hour on the track. Both were outfitted with safety lights and were used alternately as pace cars for the races. All of the buggies were outfitted with the transponders that the larger cars carried.

My task was to take one of the pace buggies out onto the track and run a few laps to test the system. I paused only momentarily at the rack of fire suits hanging on a rack in the office of the building. The extra large suit labeled with my old name wouldn’t fit me any more; it would be so large on me that it would be a safety hazard. I started to search the rack of suits for one that would fit. Before I got very far, I found one with a note attached to it. The note read —

“Jen,

I know you’re going to need this. Hope I got the size right. It may be a little large on you, though. We’ll get you a better one later. Jeff”

The suit had “J. Stevens” neatly embroidered over the left breast area. I found a helmet on the top shelf of the rack also lettered neatly with J. Stevens just above the visor.

The temperature outside had warmed up into the low 90’s, so I decided to change out of the jeans into a pair of my shorts before putting on the fire suit. I used the bathroom off the office to make the change then walked out to the car in the full suit and helmet.

One of the large buggies had been fully prepped, and that was the one I used for the test run. Later on, it would be the official pace car for the races, after I certified that the speedometer and the timing system agreed for the pace speed.

I did the first three laps at a relatively low speed, to allow the car to warm up and the tires to reach the optimum temperature. The next two laps, I ran at the pace speed of about thirty miles an hour. When the scoring pylon speed agreed with the speedometer in the car, I opened up the throttle. The next twenty laps just flew by as the car bounced around the track. I’d never been able to go this fast before, since my body weight wouldn’t let the car perform properly. Now that I was at least three hundred pounds lighter, the little car reached speeds I didn’t think I’d ever see.

Finally, I’d had enough bouncing and slowed to pull the car off the track. A quick glance at the scoring pylon told me that, for most of the twenty-five laps I’d run, I’d hit speeds nearing a hundred and twenty miles an hour and been able to maintain that speed as the car flew around the track. I think I was grinning from ear to ear, as I stopped the car just outside the garage.

With the car stopped, even for those few seconds, the heat in the suit became unbearable. I struggled to get the belts unbuckled then crawled out of the car before taking off the helmet. The fire suit was next. Even the warm, humid air felt cool, as it caressed the exposed skin on my body and legs. I tossed the suit over the rear wheel of the car on the driver’s side and sat down to catch my breath for a few moments.

After a couple of minutes, I felt a whole lot better. I grabbed the helmet and the suit then headed back into the office to complete the paperwork on the pace car. I left the paperwork on the desk then used the bathroom to change back into my jeans, before heading out to the driver’s meeting.

The meeting was in the hospitality tent, since it was the only place that could comfortably accommodate over a hundred people. I’d seen the registration list and knew that Jeff was expecting over a hundred and thirty cars to try to qualify over the next day and a half. Between the drivers and crew chiefs that attended we could have well over two hundred people at the meeting.

By the time I got to the tent, it had filled up considerably. A podium had been placed on the small stage at the far end of the tent away from the food area. Several chairs were arranged around the podium along with a couple of folding tables.

I recognized a few of the officials, as I entered the tent and waved. I got a few odd looks, as they couldn’t quite place why a young woman should be waving at them. I worked my way through the growing crowd over to the food side of the tent.

The soda machines were humming along nicely, as I filled a large cup with ice then added soda to the top. After adding a plastic top to the cup I pushed a straw through the hole in the top then took a long draw on the straw. It really didn’t matter what was in the cup as long as it was wet and very cold.

A tap on my shoulder made me turn around to see Jeff looking at me.

“Hi, Jeff! I’m here.”

“I see. What about that t-shirt we agreed you’d wear?”

“It’s in my bag right here. See?” I held up the bag then zipped it open and pointed to the green t-shirt. “I’ll put it on in a few minutes when the meeting starts. I’m still trying to cool down from the timing run I did a little while ago.”

“I saw you out there. So did most everyone in the pits. The TV folks were testing out the cameras and the link into the jumbo TV screen. Pretty impressive! You’ve got more than a few teams wondering who the new speed demon is. They freaked out even more, when you took off the fire suit!”

I started laughing. “I gotta admit that I’d love to see the look on their faces when they realized that it was a woman behind the wheel of that car.”

“Oh, you’ll get your chance all right. The TV folks have some crews out roving the grounds doing background pieces. I saw one of their pit reporters asking what the crews thought about your driving. More than a few crews wanted to know if you were available to drive today.”

“Really?”

“Yup. When the camera focused on the scoring pylon, and showed you got almost a hundred and thirty miles an hour out of that buggy, almost every crew chief here wanted to know who you were.”

“Did you tell them?”

“Of course not. I didn’t want to spoil the fun when I introduced you in a little while.”

“Well, that explains the looks I’m getting then.” As Jeff and I were talking, I’d noticed quite a few people looking my way then pointing me out to other people. “Guess it’s about time we ended the confusion, isn’t it?”

“I think so, Jen. Gonna put that t-shirt on?”

“Have I gotta?” I pouted like a little kid after she was told that she couldn’t have a new dolly. I tossed in that big-eyed look as an extra inducement to answer in my favor.

“Nice try, Jen, but I’m NOT buyin’ it. Now get it on!”

“Okay.” I handed my cup to Jeff then took the shirt out of the bag and slipped it over my head. I pulled it down over my jeans then fished my ponytail out from the neck of the shirt. “Well, it’s tighter than I’d like, but I guess I’ll just have to accept it. There, happy now?”

The shirt was quite tight across my chest hugging my breasts and pushing them together quite a bit. It didn’t help much that it was clearly a woman’s t-shirt with a rather low-cut neckline that exposed most of my cleavage. I’d wanted to let everyone know in no uncertain terms that I was now a female, and the t-shirt made it pretty evident to anyone looking and there was more than enough to look at!

He handed my cup back. “Yup. Sorry about the shirts being a little tight. I had to take a guess at your size. Not much we can do about it now, though. Let’s go meet your adoring public.”

Jeff and I worked our way through the growing crowd finally making it to the steps up to the stage. Jeff indicated that I should go up ahead of him onto the stage.

As I walked across the stage to the chair that Jeff indicated, I was greeted with a lot of whistling and quite a bit of applause including a few Bronx cheers. It was a challenge to not show any emotion, as I quietly sat down in the chair. I looked out over the crowd, as the rest of the officials and a few of the race sponsors filed onto the stage.

Jeff opened the meeting.

“Welcome to the Speedway, again. I hope that we’ll have another great race this time around and that everyone will be as safe as possible. Before the rest of this meeting, I have to introduce someone you all knew in the past. A few of you have heard that Robert Stevens was seriously injured by a lightning strike earlier this summer. I’m pleased to report that he’s fully recovered and with us here today. Now, I know that many of you are busy racing and may not have heard exactly what happened to him. If you’ve been following the news then you’ve heard that the lightning strike somehow changed him into a woman. I know it’s hard to believe, but it is true. I’d like to introduce you to Jennifer Stevens.”

Jeff motioned for me to come and say a few words. With a huge lump in my throat, I stepped up to the podium. The tent was strangely silent, as I looked out at the crowd. A few mouths were hanging wide open, other faces carried a look of revulsion while others carried no emotion. A few faces, surely a minority of those present, had large smiles on them.

“Yes, I was Robert Stevens. I still don’t know how or why I was transformed, but this is what I’ve become. I didn’t ask to become a woman. By all I know about lightning strikes, I should be seriously injured and probably disabled, or more likely dead. Instead, I’ve become the woman you see now. I can’t go back to who and what I was, so I’ve decided to make the most of this situation.”

“I want to assure all of you that all the knowledge I had before I still retain. Nothing has changed in that respect. Yes, I have physically changed, and while I’m all female now there isn’t much that I did before that I can’t do now. And before one of you wise-asses yells it, I certainly can’t pee standing up any more.”

That seemed to break the wall of silence in the crowd, and laughter rippled through the tent.

“Before my transformation, I considered many of you as friends. All I can ask is that the friendship continue, if you can accept what happened to me. For those of you that refuse to accept my change, all I ask is that we maintain the same professional working relationship that we had. My job here at the track remains exactly as it was, and I can assure all of you that my change has no effect on my doing that job as well as I did it before my transformation.”

A subdued wave of applause swept across the tent. “Thank you, folks. Your tentative acceptance means a lot to me. I also need to remind everyone that my nerves are still a little on edge, and I ask that you refrain from pulling any pranks on the ‘new kid’ in the pits. I’d hate to see anyone, either you or I, get hurt in an accident because of me. Let’s all have a good, safe race, okay?”

This time my comments were greeted with a much larger wave of polite applause as I walked back to my chair. Jeff resumed his place behind the podium.

“I want to make it extremely clear to everyone that Jen’s position at the track is the same as it has always been. Just because this accident has changed her does not mean that she’s any less capable than she was. She still has my complete support to make any decisions she needs to to officiate this weekend’s racing activities. There will also be no harassment of her or any other woman either. Anyone doing that will be escorted off the grounds, drivers and crew members included.”

I followed Jeff’s line of sight leading directly to one particular driver. His name was Tony Warner, and he considered himself God’s gift to the female population of the world. Before my transformation, my opinion of him was one of strong repulsion. Now that I might be the target of his unwanted attention, my feelings about him bordered on the paranoid. I wouldn’t mind it in the least, if he were one of the people that couldn’t or wouldn’t accept my change.

“Now that Jen’s introduction is out of the way, many of you already know that this weekend’s racing will be the first to be televised live from the track to homes all over the country. I’m pleased to introduce Mister Fred Sampson from the network responsible for the broadcast. Mister Sampson …”

An older man with graying hair walked over to the podium.

“I’m delighted to be here for this weekend’s racing. We’ve looked long and hard for racing action as intense as that found in your league. We’re looking forward to providing that excitement to our audience in a relationship that’s profitable for us, the track, and the league as well as the drivers and crews. To help to bring the racing action to our viewers, several of the drivers will be asked to allow our technical crews to mount TV cameras on your cars. I’m certain you’ve seen them used during other races, so you know that they’re not an impediment to you or your cars. Those of you that accept our cameras will receive a small payment as our way of saying thanks for carrying them.”

Another, more enthusiastic, round of applause swept through the tent, mostly from the drivers and crews.

“Although she doesn’t know it yet, Ms. Stevens will be assisting us in coordinating the cameras and their installation in the cars, since she’s the most experienced person available.” He looked over at me with an expression of hope on his face. I smiled and simply nodded in agreement, noting that he looked quite relieved. “Our crew will be visiting each team in the pits this morning, as she makes her rounds for frequency coordination for the racing radios. We’ll also be using her services to make sure our own communications needs don’t affect the racing action in any way.”

“As Ms Stevens said earlier, let’s have a safe and exciting race.”

I noticed him looking over at Tony Warner, briefly, and wondered just what was going on. Tony was known as the ‘bad boy’ in the league and was continually on the brink of being kicked out. The main reason the league and everyone else put up with him was that he was the driver the fans loved to hate. Whenever he ran in a race, it was a given that the fans would flock to the track to see for themselves whatever bag of dirty tricks and risky driving he tried that week. Increased fan attendance meant increased gate receipts and refreshment stand income, and the league knew it.

The league was well aware that he was probably their biggest draw with the fans and tolerated his shenanigans to a point. Several times, Tony had crossed the line and caused accidents with his ‘let it all hang out’ style of driving. The league had penalized him thousands of dollars and taken away driver and team points, but it seemed to have little effect on him. He knew he was ‘untouchable,’ and that made him even more arrogant than he normally was.

I’d sort of zoned out, as I thought about Tony Warner, and came back to reality as Mister Sampson finished speaking.

“Oh, by the way, you’ll notice camera crews and some of our pit reporters around during the day. They’re building some background on each driver and team as well as some background on the track itself. Please give them all the help you can.”

Jeff took the podium again.

“Well, that’s all I have folks. We’ll take a break for a few minutes then you’ll have the usual meeting with the league and track officials.”

This time the applause was loud, and I suspect that the crowd was glad to see us go. Then again, maybe it was the sway of my hips and my bouncing breasts as I walked across the stage toward the set of stairs on the side.

I got sidetracked by a few people that wanted to talk to me and spent the next ten minutes or so answering questions about my transformation. Most wanted to know the usual question. You know, “What is it like?” The only response that I could give them was that there was no frame of reference that would let me give them an answer that they could easily understand. They weren’t happy with my answer either, but there wasn’t a lot I could do about it.

Thankfully, I got called away as the crowd around me started to grow. I followed Jeff and Mr. Sampson out of the tent toward a nearby picnic table in the shade.

Sampson extended a hand, as I sat down at the table. “A pleasure to finally meet you, Ms. Stevens. Jeff, here, has told me all about you -- well at least of the old you. I must say that your reputation precedes you. Our technical staff uses your book on wiring standards as their bible. We’ve never gone wrong yet, using your recommendations.”

I took the offered hand and shook it. “Oh, that book. It was just something I put together out of frustration in looking for the various standards for wiring when I had to build a computer network from scratch. There were so many different standards conflicting with each other that I sorted them all out and made sense out them. I never expected the thing to get published or that it might become the bible of so many industries.”

“Still, it’s a most useful book and an accomplishment that you should be proud of, Ms. Stevens.”

“Mr. Sampson, somehow I suspect that I’ve just been given a load of whipped cream on top of my dessert to hide what’s underneath. What’s the real reason for this little meeting?”

“As perceptive as I’d been told to expect. All right, I’ll lay it all out in to open. There’s nothing sinister, I can assure you.”

“Go ahead, Mr. Sampson. I’m listening.” I crossed my arms under my breasts and got a bit more comfortable on the bench.

“First, we do want your cooperation on the installation of the cameras in the cars and on the frequency coordination issues.”

“I’ll be glad to help with the frequency issues; that’s part of my job here. Just how much use I’ll be on the camera installation, I’m not certain. I’ve never worked with equipment similar to yours before.”

“But you have worked on installing electronics in these cars before, yes?”

“Certainly.”

“Then you’re just the person we need. Our staff has extensive experience with the electronic gear, but they’ve never worked on this kind of car. Your experience in knowing what you can safely install and how will be invaluable.”

“If that’s what you need then I’m your man … err … woman, Mr. Sampson.”

“Great. That’ll help us a lot.”

“A few moments ago you said ‘first’. That implies there’s more than one thing you wanted to ask me, Mr. Sampson.”

He took a deep breath then exhaled slowly, as if to calm his nerves before he spoke. “Quite right! Very perceptive, Jennifer. May I call you Jennifer?”

“It works for the moment, Mr. Sampson. I reserve the right to alter my acceptance after I hear what you have to say next however.”

“As I expected. I’m reluctant to bring this up, but quite frankly almost anything about you is news and to find you working at the track so soon after your accident certainly qualifies as news. I’d like to have one of our video crews follow you around so we can eventually do a documentary on your progress.”

“I’m hardly news, Mr. Sampson. The folks out there, putting their lives on the line for your entertainment, are the real news here. I suggest that your crews follow them around instead.”

“But none of them have undergone what you did, Ms. Stevens.”

“And why should that make me more interesting than them? I don’t intend to live in a fish bowl like the press seems to think I should. I can’t do anything about you videotaping me in public areas around the track, Mr. Sampson, but I will not allow taping in private areas, nor will I wear any wireless microphones to facilitate taping. You want to tape me, you’ll just have to take it as you can get it.”

“Well, I can’t say it makes me happy, but it is what I was told to expect. All right, Ms. Stevens, we will respect your privacy, and we will stop taping whenever you request us to.”

“Fair enough, Mr. Sampson. I think we can establish a good working relationship, despite the fact that we seem to be of opposite opinions on my newsworthy status.”

The meeting broke up a few minutes later after we worked out details of the camera installations and their need for protected frequencies for their communications gear and video links. I left with a list of the capabilities of their equipment so I could work around their needs as I met with each of the teams. Safety communications would come first, of course, followed by the radio and TV needs then basic team communications.

The meeting was still in progress in the hospitality tent with the drivers and crews. I slipped back inside as quietly as I could and got a cup full of ice and water then took a seat at the back of the crowd of people. There wasn’t much that I could do until the meeting broke up and the crews returned to the pit area.

Twenty minutes later, the meeting broke up. As the crews left to tend to their cars in the pits, I finished the cup of water and made a quick comfort stop in the closest ladies room. Fortunately, it was a portable restroom of the ‘single hole’ variety, so I didn’t take any flack for being in it when I came out. I did get a few whistles from a few of the guys nearby though. I guess it was in reaction to my tying the t-shirt in a knot just below my breasts in an effort to try to stay cool in the quickly growing heat. While the air itself wasn’t all that cool, it did help a little to evaporate the moisture that was building up on my exposed skin.

With the meeting finished, I hopped on my golf cart then pointed it toward the TV compound on the other side of the track. It wasn’t the easiest location to get to though. A survey of the track indicated that the location just outside turn three, between the edge of the track’s outside access loop road and the woods bordering the track, was the best location for the miniature city of trucks and trailers, including a massive satellite dish mounted on a flatbed trailer.

The access road had been widened and additional crushed stone added to handle the weight of all the equipment. In addition to the road modifications, a large area had been leveled and covered in compacted crushed stone to make the needed space available.

The closest trailer to the track sat a good fifty feet away from the edge of the access road. Massive cables came out of a hatch on the side of the trailer running over the ground to a culvert that ran under the access road and track to the infield. Several more cables followed a route around the outside of the access road to another culvert to get to the control tower. I assumed these were for the various TV cameras used to cover the race around the track.

A fifty-foot crank-up tower mounted on a trailer sat next to the first trailer. Another bundle of cables from a small hut on the tower trailer ran into a hatch on the first trailer. The tower contained several antennas and a small dish. I knew from the frequency charts I’d been given by the TV folks that the antennas were used to communicate with the pit reporters, and the small dish was used for the RF link from the man-pack camera systems to the production trailer. That meant that the trailer with all the cables going into it was the production center for the compound. As if to reinforce that, Mr. Sampson came out of a side door on the trailer as I slowed to a stop.

“Punctual I see, Ms. Stevens.”

“Let’s dispense with the formalities, Mr. Sampson. You can call me Jennifer, or Jen if you prefer. You’ve been quite honest with me so far, and I’m willing to give you the benefit of any doubts that I have so far.”

“Fair enough, Jen, and please feel free to call me Fred. I completely understand your reluctance to be taped. I’ve instructed the crew that will be accompanying you to stop the taping, whenever you instruct them to do so. They’ll also mark any footage they do tape off-limits, if you request it. I hope they don’t interfere with your activities for the weekend either.”

“I think you’ll find that I live a rather boring life, Fred. Not quite the stuff that major news stories are made of, I’m afraid.”

“From the way the network was clamoring for information when I told them you were here, I think that you’re going to be the target of public interest for some time to come.”

I took a deep breath and let it out with a sigh. “You know, Fred, I was given the chance before my introduction to the world of disappearing completely. They would have held a press conference to tell people that I’d died then I could have simply slipped away and moved somewhere else. There are days that it looks like the better of the two options I had.”

“All I can say is to just hang in there. If things are as dull as you say they are then I’m sure that this will all blow over and some degree of privacy might return to you.”

“I hope so, Fred. I really do.” I glanced at my watch briefly. “Looks like we have about three hours before the track opens for practice laps. Your installation crews may need that much time to get the cameras in place and tested.”

“Quite right. Let me get you with the crews, and you can get things rolling.”

Fred motioned toward the golf cart. We climbed in, and he directed me to the tech area of the compound. A small caravan of vehicles was waiting; two small pickup trucks with caps and another two golf carts stood at the ready.

I got an all-around introduction to the staff and the camera crew that would be following me at a discreet distance. The two pickups were from the company that was under contract to supply the cameras in the cars. One of the golf carts was with the production company to take care of the paperwork with each of the teams, while the other cart belonged to the crew that would follow me around like a devoted puppy.

Quite a few heads turned toward our little caravan, as we pulled into the pit area. The plan was for the TV camera installation crews to work with me in installing the first of the cameras in one of the cars. As soon as they had the initial installation up and running, they would go off on their own and do the rest of the installations. If they needed me, they had a radio to contact the camera crew that would be following me around.

The installation crews certainly were very good at their craft. It took less than thirty minutes to get the three cameras installed in the car. The only uncertainty in the entire process was finding just the right spot to mount the electronics package and antenna used to link the cameras back to the production trailer. It took a couple of tries to find a spot for the electronics box that didn’t block the driver’s line of sight or that wasn’t a potential problem to the safety of the car or the crew servicing it.

The small microwave antenna was a bit more complex. It needed to be mounted so that it had a clear line of sight to the small balloon anchored in the middle of the track. The balloon carried a small electronics package that relayed the microwave signals back to the antennas on the tower. On a larger track, a helicopter would have been used to replace the balloon. We finally found a spot on top of the roll bar out of the way of the other parts of the car. With the installation completed, the tech crews left to tend to the rest of the cars leaving me to do my rounds and frequency tests.

The camera crew was following me to each of the pit areas. The fact that they were taping me was obvious to anyone looking, and I began to wonder just how much their presence was affecting the greeting I got from each of the crews.

While none were overtly hostile, many of the people were rather cold to my appearance in their pit area. Some of the people that I’d known for years disappeared as they saw me approach, and in one case everyone except a single person selected to deal with me left as I walked over to inspect the communications gear on the car.

It hurt a lot that people were shunning me just because I’d undergone an unwanted sex change. I know the image I presented to the world screamed loud and clear that I was all-girl and usually left little room for any other assumption. I’d learned from the first few months after my transformation that it was far easier to simply become the woman I appeared to be rather than fight to maintain my old male ways.

Adjusting to the change in clothing was relatively minor, compared to the microscopic inspection I got from the press. Everything I did was analyzed to determine if I was growing more feminine or if I was slipping back to my old male mindset. I’d worked very hard to try to fit in with the generally accepted idea of what a woman should and shouldn’t do, but I wasn’t willing to give up the things I liked to do just to please some ill-informed people. So what if I did my own truck oil changes, climbed on my roof to fix a broken amateur radio antenna, or repaired the railing on my front porch? Where was it written that I had to be a man to do those or any other tasks that required a bit of skill and strength?

I’d gone through nearly three-quarters of the teams, when I just couldn’t take any more and declared a break. The one place the camera crew couldn’t follow was into the lady’s room, and that’s exactly where I headed.

I must have been in there for almost half an hour, just sitting in one of the stalls with the stall door locked and crying my eyes out as quietly as possible. Doors on the stalls to either side of the one I was in opened and closed several times; a the toilets flushing must have covered my quiet sobs enough, since nobody bothered me. Or so I thought until I heard a quiet tapping on the stall door.

“Miss Stevens, are you all right? The camera crew outside asked me to check on you, since you’ve been in here so long.”

I folded several sheets of toilet paper and mopped up the tears drizzling down my face. “I’m okay, I think. Just a little overwhelmed at things. You can tell them I’ll be out in a few more minutes, please.”

“Are you sure? I can wait here if you need help?”

The tissue was nearly saturated and made a small plop as I deposited it into the toilet then flushed. I stepped out of the stall to find a young woman wearing one of the network’s pit reporter uniforms standing there.

“I think I can handle it from here, thanks.”

“Where are my manners? I’m Jody Grant, the only female on the broadcast team for this race.” She looked at my reddened eyes. “You’ve been crying, haven’t you?”

“Do I look that bad?”

She nodded. “If those bastards did to you what they usually try to do to me, I’d want to cry too.”

“The camera crew didn’t do anything to me, Miss Grant.”

She laughed then motioned for me to follow her into the outer room so we could sit on the old couch. “No, not our crews. They’d never do anything like that. Good-natured teasing and stuff, but nothing like those testosterone charged wrench jockeys and drivers out there. I get so damned mad every time they treat me like they want to pat me on the head and tell me to go play with my dollies or something.”

“But I thought it was me they.…”

“It isn’t you. Well, it isn’t just you, Miss Stevens. They do that to anything with tits and a pretty face. Damned male attitude that someone that has hooters and bleeds every month can’t possibly know anything about racing.”

“And here I was feeling that they were rejecting me because of my transformation. By the way, please call me Jennifer or just Jen. I’m not much for formalities most of the time, Miss Grant.”

“Well, just Jen, please call me Judy. Hang on a minute.” She walked over to the door and told the crew that it would be a few more minutes, and that I was fine. “There, now they’ll stop worrying. Your change may be partly involved, but that’s not all of it.”

“What do you mean?”

“Look … remember the old saying about how a male dog behaves?”

I nodded. “I think it went, ‘If you can't eat it or screw it, then piss on it.’ Right?”

“Close enough. You’re not food, and they know that you’re off-limits for sex. That leaves them with their last option. They can’t be too bad to you because of that green shirt you’re wearing, so all that they can do is to be as unfriendly as possible. Right now, I’d say that a few of them feel like they’ve been ‘fixed’ without an anesthetic. That only makes them even meaner, like a junkyard dog.”

“You know it all suddenly makes sense to me. Before I wasn’t a threat to them and since I was male they knew how to react to me. Now, they view me as a threat, and they have no idea how to react to me.”

“The light finally dawns, Jen! When they don’t know how to deal with you, they try to push you away so they won’t do something wrong and piss you off. Remember what Jeff said in the meeting?”

“You were at the meeting this morning? I didn’t see you there.”

“I wasn’t dressed like this, but I was there. Jeff laid down the law and so did you about teasing you, so they pushed you away to prevent any problems. It’s an instinct sort of thing with guys.”

“It never was with me, but then what the hell do I know. I’ve only been a woman for a relatively short time.”

“Just remember that you’re the one that’s going to have to break that ice wall. They won’t.”

“But how do I do that?”

“Don’t have the slightest idea, but you’ll know how when the way presents itself. Take it when it comes, ‘cause you may only have one chance, Jen.”

“Thanks, Jody. Guess I just didn’t think things through enough before my emotions over-rode my brain.”

“Welcome to womanhood, hon. Go fix your face, and get back out there. Don’t let those bastards see that they’ve upset you either.”

“I left my stuff out in the golf cart.”

“You’re a real mess. Where is it?”

“In the green sports bag in the back tool chest. Thanks again, Jody.” I handed the key to the cabinet to her.

She came back in a minute or so carrying my gym bag. “I told the crew that it was that time of month, and you were feeling a little out of it. A couple of ‘em are married, so they’ll cut you some slack.”

“Well at least you didn’t have to lie for me.”

“You mean that.…”

“Yup, for real, Judy. Started this morning too.”

“No wonder you were an emotional wreck.” She looked at her watch and frowned. “I’d love to stay and chat more, but I need to talk to the grease apes.”

“Grease apes does fit them doesn’t it?”

“Catch you for lunch maybe?”

“In the hospitality tent. You got a pass?”

“We all got one with our track credentials. I’ll try to make it, if I can finish all of these damned background interviews.”

“I should be done with the dirt jockeys by about twelve thirty, Jody. See you then.”

I felt quite a bit better, after talking with Jody. What she said carried a large degree of truth, and coming from someone born as a female it all made perfect sense now. It took a few more minutes for me to gather myself and get presentable again. I really did need to change my tampon and pad, and a couple more pills of the cramp medication would eventually help settle my insides, too.

The camera crew noticed my improved mood, as I went back to the golf cart. “Feeling better now?”

Instead of telling them why I was really upset, I went with the simple explanation that Judy set up. “Much better, thanks. I’m still getting used to this girl stuff. I won’t bother you with the details either.”

“It would be a case of TMI (Too Much Information) you know.”

“Thanks, guys, for understanding. Umm … I need to ask a bit of a favor. This next stop is an old friend that I haven’t had a chance to talk with yet. Is it possible to hold off shooting, until I tell you its okay?”

“Sure. The boss said that you had the right to ask us to stop shooting, and we’ll honor any of your requests. We all want to keep a good working relationship with you, Miss Stevens.”

“It’s Jen, Mister…?”

“Jack Keaton, and that’s Bill Vanch on the camera and George Fuller, our all around gopher and utility person.”

“Pleased to meet you, guys. I’ll give you a thumbs up, when you can start shooting again. Just to let you know, I’m breaking about twelve thirty for lunch. I’ll be heading for the hospitality tent. You coming?”

“We sure are! I’ve heard nothing but great things about the food at these races.”

“Good. You go look up Darla Timson, when you get there. She’s the one that started that hospitality tent years ago. She’d make a great interview, Jack.”

“We’ll remember that, Jen”

It took a minute or two to travel across part of the pit area to get to the last group of cars I needed to visit. A big smile spread across the face of one of the men, as I guided the golf cart to a stop next to the car.

“Jen! Been busy, eh? Haven’t seen you much since we pulled in yesterday.”

“True. Jeff’s been keeping me real busy, Eddie.” He picked me up and gave me a big hug before gently setting me back down.

“Sorry ‘bout the way the others have been treating you, Jen. I told them they had nothing to fear from you, but they just wouldn’t listen.”

“But you’ve known me for years both here at the track and at home, Eddie. The rest of them have just known me here. I know you well enough that if you tell me to stuff something where the sun don’t shine that you don’t me any real harm in saying it. It’s not the same with them.”

“It’s a shame then that they don’t know you like we know you, right, Rusty?”

A loud clank came from beneath the car followed by a curse that would make a sailor blush.

“RUSTY! There’s a lady out here!”

“’sall right, Eddie. I’d have said the same thing myself, if I just hit my hand with a wrench like that. I’d even say it now.”

Rusty poked his head out from under the car. “WOW! Dad said that you were here, Bob … er … Jen. Sorry.”

“About what, the cussing or getting my name wrong?”

“Either, both … whatever!” He pulled himself out from under the car, favoring his left hand a bit.

“Got a boo-boo, have we?”

“Nailed it between the frame rail and the wrench handle, when the bolt broke loose.” He shook his hand trying to work out the pain.

“That hadda hurt like hell.”

“It did.” A smile crossed Rusty’s face. “Swearing from a lady? Whatever is the world coming to?”

“Hey, just because I look like a woman doesn’t mean that I always act completely like one. Remember that buster.” I poked at his chest in mock anger.

Rusty smiled again. “Glad you’re back, old friend.” He moved toward me with his arms outstretched to give me a hug.

I put my hand on his chest and held him an arms length away from me. “Uh, have you looked at yourself ,lately? You’re all covered in grease and dirt.”

“You don’t want a hug, then?”

“Oh, I’d love one, but I don’t want to get as dirty as you are.”

“That’s convenient. Acting like a woman now?”

“Well, I did say that I didn’t act like one all of the time, didn’t I? I have my reasons.”

“Like what?”

“Well, so your motorheads will understand, think of my old body like a good old reliable Chevy or Ford. Keep it in gas and oil, and occasionally hose it off to keep it clean, and it’ll run forever with a little tinkering now and then.”

“So?”

“My body now is sort of like a Ferrari. It takes a lot of work to keep it properly maintained, and just hosing it off just won’t do. For example, it takes at least an hour to properly wash, condition and dry my hair now.”

“I think I see where you’re coming from, Jen.”

“Thanks, Rusty.”

Eddie interrupted our conversation. “Hey kids, I need to go get some parts. I’ll be back later. It was nice seeing you again, Jen. Stop by for breakfast again tomorrow morning, will you?”

“I’ll try, Eddie, if Jeff doesn’t pile any more things to do on me before then.”

We watched as Eddie got into their old battered pickup and headed for the parts place that had opened up next to the pit driveway near the track.

“So what were you working on, Rusty?”

“The fuel pump isn’t working quite right.”

“I see. Well, I’m here to do the usual frequency coordination. Is your radio working right?” I gave the signal to the camera crew to start taping, if they wanted. I saw the camera come up, and Jack signaled that they were rolling.

“We can find out easy enough.”

The simple tests we tried told us that something was wrong. I got out a couple of pieces of test gear from the golf cart and took some measurements. They told me that the little handheld was working and that RF was available at the antenna jack on it. The RF wasn’t making it to the antenna though.

While doing a quick visual inspection, we found that the fuel line rubbing against it damaged the coaxial cable between the radio and the antenna. That explained the problems with the fuel pump and the radio at the same time. The rubbing had worn a tiny hole in the fuel line letting it suck in air instead of fuel from the tank. Since there was a valve that got shut off at the tank for fire safety it was hard to find any drips coming from the hole in the fuel line unless you went through some extra testing procedures.

Rusty called his dad on the cell phone and had him get some replacement fuel line, while I shimmied headfirst into the driver’s compartment of the car to begin the removal of the damaged coax cable. My feet were hanging out of the car in the air, as my shoulder was braced against a roll bar strut to let me reach the damaged cable.

I’d almost completed the task of clipping all of the cable ties when I felt a hand not so gently feeling up my butt. I yelped loudly, as I tried to scramble out of the cramped space and wound up banging my head against the strut.

As I regained my feet in a rather unsteady wobble, I came face to face with a leering Tony Warner!

“Hey, babe. That’s a fine ass you got there!”

“And it wasn’t very nice of you to cop a feel, Mister Warner. Do you do that to all the women you meet?”

“Only foxes like you babe! Have you tried it with a real man yet! I’d like to be your first.”

“You made me sick to my stomach when I was a man, and you still nauseate me.”

His hand strayed behind me and started to massage my bottom again. I pushed it away. “I’m warning you, Mister Warner. I do not want your attention. Any further contact with you will result in someone getting hurt.”

“Oooo. A feisty one aren’t you! Have you tried a few sex games? They can be very entertaining.” His hand roamed again, this time stroking the outside of my right leg. Again, I pushed it away.

“This is your second warning, Mister Warner. Do not touch me again. I do not give a third warning. Is that clear?”

“It’s clear that you’re playing hard to get babe. I like that in a woman!” This time his hands came to rest on my breasts. I flinched at the contact then went into action.

I remembered a technique I’d seen in one of the self-defense videos I’d helped to shoot at the college. I grabbed both of his hands and pushed them away from my breasts, as I pushed his wrists backward. That pressure, plus a pinch in a certain spot on each hand, sent him crumbling to the ground like an imploding building.

A howl of pain escaped his lips, as Rusty came running over from their car trailer. I eased back a little on the pressure on Tony’s wrists.

“What part of NO didn’t you understand, Mister Warner? You were warned twice that what you were doing was wrong, yet you persisted. I also warned you that there would not be any third warning, yet you still persisted. You do intend on driving this weekend?”

I hear him groan a muted ‘Yes' through the pain I was inflicting. “Then you do want to use your hands then?” Again a muted ‘Yes’ came through clenched jaws.

“You’ll be okay in a couple of hours.” I released the pressure on his wrists, but still held onto them. “You’re getting off easy this time. Apparently the racing league places some value on your participation and has tolerated your crap for some time now. I, on the other hand, am under no such delusions about your value to anyone else, you miserable piece of shit. If I hear that you’ve attempted this with anyone else at the track this weekend, your sorry ass will be in jail so fast you’re won’t believe it. Have I made myself clear, Mister Warner?”

“Completely, Miss Stevens.”

“Good! Now get out of my sight before I have you tossed in jail just for the hell of it!” I released my grip on his wrists as he staggered to his feet then ran away toward his own pit area.

Rusty’s jaw was hanging open. I reached over and gently closed it. “Keep that up and the flies are going to use your mouth for landing practice.”

“I wish I could have seen the whole thing, Jen. I was getting some parts out of the trailer.”

“Maybe you can see it, Rusty.” I turned toward the camera crew and made a slashing motion across my throat. I saw the camera come down then motioned them over.

“You guys got all of that, I hope?”

Jack was grinning from ear to ear. “You bet we did; wanna see it?”

Rusty and I both nodded that we did, so he motioned for us to follow him over to their golf cart. They connected the camera to a larger LCD screen then played back a portion of the tape.

The video and sound was crystal clear and showed Tony Warner walking up and putting his hand on my backside, while I was headfirst inside the car with my legs in the air. The small parabolic microphone they’d used provided clear sound, so that my words and his responses were clearly audible. They’d gotten the whole incident, and it left absolutely no wiggle room for Tony Warner. He’d clearly been warned that his advances were unwanted and that he had ignored those warnings.

Rusty returned to working on the car since his dad returned with the new fuel line. Rusty said that they’d take care of replacing the bad coax cable to the radio, too. That left me alone with the camera crew.

“You know that we’ve got a real piece of dynamite here, don’t you, Jen.”

“I know that all too well, Jack. So what are you going to do with it?”

“All depends on you doesn’t it?”

“All I know, Jack, is that it was taken in a public area, and as such I’ve already told the network that it was fair game. I don’t intend to go back on my word.”

A big smile spread across his face. “I can think of several things we could do with this, all hypothetically speaking, of course.”

“Oh, of course, Jack!”

“A copy might find its way into the league’s hands, might it?”

“Sounds like a fair use to me, Jack.”

“Then there’s airing it on the network during the race, possibly.”

“I know that it certainly wouldn’t offend me, Jack.”

“Maybe a copy even gets into his sponsor’s hands?”

“Now, Jack, you know that I would never personally do something as nasty as that, but I have absolutely no control over this have I? Speaking hypothetically, of course.”

“Absolutely, Jen. No control whatsoever.”

“It’s good we’re only talking conjecture here, isn’t it?”

“It certainly is. I suppose that you might like a copy for yourself, too?”

“It’s possible, Jack, but not before the excrement hits the high-speed, industrial-strength air handling device. Things might settle down in a month, don’t you think?”

“Sounds about right to me, Jen. DVD format, if it were to be available that way?”

“That does provide the best quality doesn’t it?”

“It certainly does. We never really talked about this did we?”

“About what, Jack?”

“Oh, never mind. I must have been hearing things.”

The rest of the pit visits went smoothly. Word seemed to spread rather quickly about what happened to Tony Warner, and my acceptance in the pits seemed to be more cordial than it was before. Very few drivers of pit crew members really liked Tony and it showed in the knowing winks and occasional whispered thanks I got.

One of the last pits I visited was Tony’s, and I barely spent thirty seconds there. A list of the frequencies they were using was shoved in my hand, and I was on my way before anyone there could say anything about the incident.

Since the time was nearing fifteen past noontime, I headed toward the hospitality tent. A stop at a restroom along the way provided some much needed relief.

Jack and the camera crew had disappeared, when I came out of the restroom. While I had a deep curiosity as to where they went, I decided that it was really better that I didn’t know. I couldn’t be blamed for something, if I had no knowledge of it I suppose. Well, I could be blamed, but they wouldn’t be able to make it stick, if I was somewhere else when they dropped the bombshell on Tony Warner.

The tent was filling up as I walked over to the food line. Several people said hello and offered me their places in line, but I politely refused. Just because I was wearing a green shirt, I wasn’t going to let my artificially elevated status go to my head. The other folks waiting in line got there before I did and shouldn’t give up their places just to let me get through the line a little faster.

Fortunately, the food crew was very efficient and kept all of the food trays as full as possible so nobody had to wait very long in line. I fixed myself a pulled pork sandwich on a fresh roll, adding a big side of macaroni salad and some green beans. A large glass of milk over ice completed the food on my tray.

A small area of the tent was always reserved for the track officials, and now that I was clearly one of them, I decided to use one of the empty tables in that area. I still had to prepare the frequency report before the tech inspections started in a couple of hours so working on it as I had lunch would save some time. The empty table would let me spread out all of the paperwork, too.

I must have lost track of time, since the tent had almost completely emptied out by the time I finished my report. I managed to get the attention of one of the tech inspection crew just as he was leaving and handed a copy of the report to him. As each car came through the inspection line just before qualifying they’d confirm the frequencies that the various teams and drivers would use.

I suppose that I could have left my tray on the table for the clean-up crew, but I always felt funny about letting them do it when it was just as easy for me to do it and spare them a bit of extra work. It took only a few seconds to empty the plastic fork, spoon, cup and paper plate into the waste can then slide the tray on top of the pile on a cart next to the can.

I’d been looking forward to another talk with Jody Grant, but she never turned up for lunch.

Moments before I would have stepped outside of the tent, there was a loud pop then someone vented his frustration with a string of language that might make a construction worker blush. I looked over in the direction of the stage at the far end of the tent where the noise was coming from. I saw a small puff of smoke hanging in the air and someone shaking their fingers.

The guy on the stage looked at an electrical box on the floor then gave it a bit of a kick, causing yet another popping sound and a larger puff of smoke and sparks. Deciding that there was a safety issue here, I walked over to the stairs next to the stage.

“Having some problems there? Need a little help?”

He looked at me a moment or two before shaking his head. “What I need is an electrician. Know of anyone around here?”

“Yup. I know of someone. Be back in a minute or two.”

“Thanks Miss…?”

“Stevens. Jennifer Stevens.”

It took a minute to get to the golf cart and start it up to pull it into the tent next to the stage. The look on the guy’s face was priceless.

“You? You’re an electrician?”

I took the twenty-pound tool belt out of the storage compartment on the cart and placed it around my waist. “Among many other things Mister…?”

He extended a rather grungy hand expecting, I suppose, for me to take one look and cringe at the dust and grime on it. Without flinching even one tiny bit, I shook his hand.

“Kelley, Jason Kelley, Miss Stevens.”

“Please call me Jen, if I can call you Jason.”

A big smile spread across his face, as I saw a flash of recognition.

“You’re him, err … her aren’t you?”

“I’m just me, Jason, but if you mean am I the guy that turned into a woman, yes.”

“The band’s been talking about you. I’m the roadie for The All-Nighters.”

“So what happened here?”

“I’m setting up for our gig tonight, and this extension shorted out.”

“I’ll go kill the power and take a look. Keep everyone away from it, okay?”

“Right.”

The cord was plugged into a portable power panel that the track used when the food tent was set up. I hit the breaker then used my test light to make sure the power was off to the bank of outlets that the cord was plugged into. I pulled the extension cord and put a twist tie through the holes in the prongs just to make sure someone didn’t plug it in while I was working on it then pulled the cord behind me as I climbed the steps onto the stage.

A few quick checks with my meter told me that there was probably a loose wire inside end of the cable with the sockets. It was a standard duplex box with two standard three wire outlets mounted in it. I took off the front cover and found that it was covered in soot. The loose wire, the hot wire of course, had touched the top of the steel box causing an arc. When Jason kicked the box it arced again.

I just shook my head then looked up at Jason. “Don’t you folks ever check all this stuff out?”

“We used to. I haven’t seen the guy that does our electrical stuff in a couple of months or more.”

“Does someone want to get killed because a cord failed? You’ve got to keep at these cords to make sure they’re in good shape.”

“I’ll talk to the band about it.”

It took just a couple of minutes to repair the cord and run a safety check on both ends. I took the plug back to the electrical panel, hit the breaker to turn on the outlets again then plugged in the cord. Returning to the other end, I plugged in one of those cheap little three light testers. The proper lights came on telling me that the repairs to the cord had worked.

“Now, where’s the rest of the cables?”

“In the truck still.”

“Well, go get ‘em, and put them all in a pile right here. And bring your toolbox, if ya got one.”

“That I can do.”

As Jason created a huge pile of wires on the stage, I got myself a large cup of soda with ice and began to sort through the pile. Many of the cords were the store-bought plastic molded variety. I set those aside for later testing, since we couldn’t get past the plastic molding to actually fix anything.

The rest were the home-grown electrical box and wire variety that was common with small bands. I handed Jason a meter I found in his toolbox, and, after showing him how to use it, had him run the same simple tests I’d used on the first cable. Fortunately, only a few cords failed the tests and needed more work to fix. The others we tested using the three light tester and included the molded cords as well.

The few remaining cords had various problems including loose wires, crossed wires, and a few spots on the cable that has been cut down to the copper inside the cable. We fixed what we could then I used my diagonal cutters to disable the rest so they couldn’t be used again. The band had an abundance of extension cords, so the half a dozen or so that couldn’t be fixed weren’t a problem.

Jason was smiling, as we took a short break for some sodas. The temperature in the tent had gone up quite a bit to match the growing heat outside. The sun beating down on the dark blue stripes of the blue and white tent didn’t help all that much either.

The t-shirt wound up plastered to my body from the sweat that accumulated making it feel much warmer than it probably was. Since I no longer was working at the track itself, I peeled off the shirt leaving the halter-top that I’d started with earlier in the day. What little breeze there was helped to evaporate the remaining perspiration on my tummy leaving me feeling cooler. I wondered how long that was going to last, since the forecast predicted that the humidity was going to soar into the uncomfortable range before the sun went down later.

With our break over, I helped him unload the equipment then stood aside and watched as he expertly plugged it all in then brought up the band’s sound system. With everything working, I was ready to go back to the truck and start the long process of getting ready to go to the party tonight. Attendance was optional for most people, but not for me. Jeff let me know in highly specific terms that I was required to attend to meet the sponsors.

As I was stowing my tool belt in the golf cart, a rag-tag group of maybe ten people walked into the tent at the far end nearest the parking lot. I watched as they waved to Jason then headed across the length of the tent toward the stage. I was a second or so from turning the key to start the cart and pull out, when Jason yelled at me.

“JEN! Don’t go yet! The band wants to meet you!”

Since I was supposed to be a representative of the track, I didn’t want to snub the band so I hopped out of the cart and walked back to the steps at the front of the stage.

Jason introduced each of the band members present then told me that their lead vocalist, a woman, was running late from work. He then told everyone that I’d fixed the power cords for safety reasons and helped him unload the gear.

I’d gotten the request to stay around and listen to a bit of their rehearsal, and there was no way I could refuse as an official representative of the track. As the band was getting their instruments all set, I went over to the food area and snagged a large cup of orange soda and ice to help cool me off.

Just as I got back to stand next to the front of the stage, the band launched into “Grazing in the Grass”, an old instrumental tune. They did a pretty good version of it then launched into another old tune by the Champs called “Tequila”.

Again the band did a credible job on the song, but I also perceived something else. While the band was very good, there was something in their sound that told me there was some special magic at work. I looked over toward the mixing board location off to the side of the stage and saw a large man with a moustache dressed all in black. With him was a short woman lurking back in the shadows. As far as I could tell, she was wearing a shirt several sizes too large for her small frame. It was tied in a knot just under her breasts. She also had on a pair of cut-off ragged jeans that ended just above her knees, the threads of the cut fraying into a soft fringe. She wore a pair of sneakers that had definitely seen much better days, while her hair was tucked up under what looked like an old well-worn Syracuse Chiefs baseball cap.

The man I instantly recognized as someone that I’d known rather well in school. We were both “AV geeks” at the time, being responsible for the operation and maintenance of the schools film projectors and other AV gear. Since both of our first names were the same (Robert) I took to calling Bob Thompson by the name of “Bear” since his middle name was “Bayer”. It seemed to catch on and he’s been known as Bear Thompson ever since then.

Bear’s performance with Toni Baker in the Carrier Dome the previous weekend had knocked any mention of me off the front pages of the local newspapers, a fact for which I was eternally grateful. If the woman with Bear was who I thought she was, the last thing either of them wanted was for me to call attention to them.

I waved slightly at Bear and got a big smile and a wave in return. I turned my attention back to the band just as they finished a rousing rendition of Billy Joel’s Root Beer Rag.

The band took a short break and grabbed a few sodas from the food area of the tent. They seemed to be waiting for someone to turn up and finally got back together on the stage.

Eddie Dezon, their bass player, a seven-foot tall man with chocolate brown skin, looked at his watch then sighed. “She’s late again, guys. We’ll have to practice without her. Wanna do Longest Time?”

Everyone nodded in agreement then stepped up to the microphones. Four of the band members started to sing, as Eddie played the lone bass line that made up the song. The Billy Joel hit was one of my favorites, and I closed my eyes as the band got going.

Suddenly, less than a minute into the song, the band stopped playing. When I opened my eyes, everyone was staring at me. I felt my face start to get hot, when I realized that I’d been singing along to the music!

Eddie’s smile was wider than ever, as he walked over to where I was standing at the edge of the stage.

“Why’d you stop? That was great!”

I felt my stomach tie itself into a huge knot. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb your rehearsal. I’d better go now….” I’d left my tool belt on the edge of the stage, and as I started to grab for it a huge brown hand enveloped my own hand.

I looked up into Eddie’s face and realized that it held no trace of malice toward me. If anything, the twinkle in his eyes made me feel a whole lot more comfortable.

“Will you come up on stage and help us practice?”

“I really should be going now. I’ve got so much to do to get ready for the party tonight.”

“Our lead singer isn’t here yet, and we could really use the help you know.”

I looked at the other band members to see each of them nodding slightly at me.

“But I’ve never really been on stage as a singer. It’s just a sort of rush-hour rock star type of thing with me. Before my transformation, I had a speech defect that made it hard to speak. I got past it by learning to sing in a school choir then later kept going when I drove back and forth to work every day. I never had a good enough voice to sing in front of people.”

Eddie shook his head and laughed. “I think you needn’t worry about that now, my dear.”

He extended his other hand toward my free hand. When our hands connected, I found myself being lifted several feet in the air before being gently placed on the stage.

He gently turned me around to face the front of the stage then guided me to a lone microphone between the four band members that had been singing. “This is where Donna usually stands. Let’s see what you can do, shall we?”

I felt like I should run out of the tent and go hide in my truck. The butterflies in my stomach felt like they grew about ten sizes, since I’d opened my eyes when the band stopped playing. My brain was yelling at full volume for my feet to run, but I was frozen to the spot.

The band began again, and I just stood there like a stone statue. I heard the music stop then I jumped as a hand gently squeezed my shoulder.

I looked up into Eddie’s face again. “So how did you get started before?”

“I just closed my eyes and listened to the music, while trying to tune everything else out.”

“Well, try it again and close your eyes then!” The band started again, and I closed my eyes trying to tune out the rest of the world around me. I must have achieved my goal, since I heard myself singing with the band.

It took me a full minute to realize that I was okay and gently opened my eyes as the song continued. Eddie’s smile was so big I wondered if it met itself in the back of his head!

I made it through the song, and as the last note sounded, a wave of applause came from the rest of the tent. I guessed somewhere around thirty people wear standing out there, and they were clapping for me! Now I finally, completely, understood the reaction of all the people I’d known as performers over the many years I’d run sound systems for plays and bands.

It felt so good that it didn’t take very much persuasion (okay it took absolutely NO persuasion) by the band to continue on for a few more songs. There was enough common ground between the band and myself that we got in another ten or twelve songs. They were mostly oldies and a few newer songs mixed in.

Somewhere during the practice session, the TV crew returned and started shooting me singing on the stage. The food tent was, after all, a very public area and I could hardly refuse their right to tape in there.

I was feeling pretty loose as the band started the last number we’d agreed on, Van Halen’s “Jump”. By this time a second TV crew had turned up, and as I began the song, one crew stayed a few feet in front of the stage while the other got on stage and started to shoot the band in MTV music video style. I’m certain that most people have seen the style, lots of close-ups of the band playing their instruments and even a few close-ups of me singing. I even managed a fair David Lee Roth impression when the first camera got nearer to the stage. I leaned over to get my face right in the cameras lens and probably gave them a pretty good look at my cleavage in all its sweaty glory.

As the last of the notes faded away, the applause was overwhelming. Much to my shock, the audience in the tent had grown from around thirty to well over a hundred. After waving a little to the crowd, I started to head off the stage since I still had to get ready for the party. The yelling for an encore started, and as I looked over at Eddie he started to give me the big puppy dog eyes. If I hadn’t seen it myself, I wouldn’t have thought that it was possible for a seven-foot tall guy with dreadlocks to do that as effectively as he did.

It took a minute or two to decide on one more song, and I was pleased that the band knew a tune by Leann Rimes called ‘Can’t Fight the Moonlight’. I decided that I was going to do it right and poured all my heart into the song. The TV crews were in action again, filming as the song progressed. As before, one crew taped from the front of the stage while the other was on the stage getting close-ups of me, the band, and the audience.

I wondered why things were sounding so good, until I saw a young woman with black hair singing backup for me on the harmony parts of the song. Eddie didn’t seem to be worried, so I just concentrated on getting through the song without making a mistake.

Again, as the last notes of the song faded away, the audience exploded into a wave of applause. With approval like this, I thought it would be vary easy to become addicted to performing like this. Who needed any kind of drugs when a natural high like this one was possible?

The applause finally died off, as the band gathered around me.

Eddie was standing off to the side of the stage with the black haired woman in a rather animated conversation that I couldn’t hear. A few moments later, they both joined the group around me.

“That was wonderful, Jen.”

“Thanks, Eddie. Ummm … who is the angel that sang backup on that last number?” I hoped that the praise would blunt any problems that seemed to be festering.

The woman with the black hair extended her hand. “I’m the angel. I’m Donna Martin, the band’s lead singer. Quite impressive for someone that hasn’t sung much before.”

I felt the heat start to rise in my face. “Thanks for the compliment. Don’t worry though; I’m not trying to take your place. While I did have fun, I’m supposed to be doing other things tonight at the party.”

“Damn, and here I was trying to convince Eddie that he should ask you to do a few sets with us tonight.”

“While I’m honored that you all think enough of my meager singing, I’m one of the track officials and will probably have to schmooze the sponsors tonight instead of having fun with you folks.”

The big smile on Eddie’s face quickly turned into a frown. “I’m so sorry to hear that, Jen.”

“I am too, Eddie.” I glanced at my watch noting the time was almost three in the afternoon. “I’m sorry, but I’ve got to go and start getting ready for tonight. It takes me a lot longer than it used to, when I have to get ready for a special event like tonight. Just taking care of my hair alone can take an hour or more, especially in this humidity.”

Donna laughed. “I know what you mean. It takes me hours to get ready for a performance, if I want to look my best. Sorry you can’t come and play with us tonight though.”

“Well, I’ll be back before seven tonight. I really want to get supper before this thing starts. I’ve been on the go all day long, and by then I’ll be running on fumes.”

The band waved as I gathered my tool belt and bag then I made my way through the crowd that remained. Most just wanted to congratulate me on the performance, while a few of the braver men wanted to ask me for a date to the party.

After politely, but quite firmly, turning down the offers of a date, I finally got back to the golf cart and headed back to the camp to start the torturous process of getting ready for the party. It was torture to me, since I could no longer get ready for something in less than an hour. All of the little details now had to be just right to be presentable, and that bothered me greatly. Everything I did got picked apart in the press, and something as little as a stray hair out of place or a chipped fingernail was taken as an attempt on my part to return to my formerly male status. It really angered me that I was being held to a much higher standard than someone that was born a female.

I made it back to my tent unscathed by the gauntlet of admirers I had to go through. While it wasn’t really a crowd of people, I did have to stop every twenty feet or so to accept the thanks of the people that had been in the tent during my one and only singing performance.

When I entered the tent, a blast of hot air hit me full in the face. In spite of being in a well-shaded area, the tent had built up a fair amount of heat with just the little bit of sunlight that filtered through the trees. I managed to unzip and open the plastic rain shields over the screened windows, before beating a temporary retreat from the tent.

All the soda I’d been drinking in the food tent caught up with me, and I reluctantly headed toward the small building a few yards away that housed the woman’s rest rooms and showers for this part of the campgrounds. At this time of day, I suspected that the place might be in moderately heavy use, since the other women needed to get ready for the party too. A thought struck me that I’d referred to them as ‘the other women’ meaning that I may finally be accepting my transformation.

The outer room was a little cooler than it was outside, and a few women were seated at the mirrors and bench. A few more could be heard in the other room, as I stepped inside. The conversation in the outer room seemed to be about my earlier run-in with Tony Warner. All eyes turned toward me, as the door slammed closed behind me.

One woman seemed upset at my presence and quickly gathered her things then left as the others applauded loudly. I wasn’t certain that the applause was for my performance in the food tent or for what I’d done to Tony Warner.

As I entered the inner room, a couple of the women quickly covered up, but none of them left in a hurry. I just shrugged it off and got set up for a shower. This time I made a point of stripping off outside the shower stall in full view of the rest of the women, instead of in the shower with the door closed. I think I’d made my point clearly when I gave them a full frontal view before entering the toilet stall. The string from the tampon I was wearing was visible, and it was gone as I stepped out of the toilet and walked over to the shower stall.

The water was cool and felt wonderful as it cascaded over my breasts then down between them to finally trickle off the slight bulge between my legs. It took a few minutes to properly wash my hair and rinse it completely. Reluctantly, I turned off the water and carefully dried off before wrapping a towel around my wet hair.

When I stepped out of the stall the same group of women was still there along with a few of the women from the outside. I managed to get my bra and panties on then slipped into the terrycloth robe I’d brought for the trip back to my tent. I slipped my feet into a pair of flip-flops for the short walk back.

My tent had cooled off a little more while I was showering, and it was at least tolerable to be in there. It took me a little over two hours to get my hair dried and prepare for the party. The effort included some repairs to the polish on my toes and fingers along with some major makeup work. I’d finally gotten comfortable wearing it for things like this but still wasn’t very good at applying it. It took me three tries before I got the look I wanted and neat enough to be useable.

My little black dress was designed to be either worn strapless or with two narrow spaghetti straps that tied behind your neck. I opted for the straps, so I wouldn’t have to keep readjusting the dress upwards. The dress ended almost six inches above my knees, and with the panties and black short-shorts I was wearing, there was no chance that I’d be doing any accidental flashing.

On the slim chance that I’d be called upon to fix something or other, I packed a couple of the green t-shirts and a pair of cut-offs in the bag and tossed in a pair of ankle sox and my tennis shoes. I’d leave it tucked away in one of the cabinets of the golf cart, just in case. Another reason for taking the golf cart was the rather uneven ground between the campsite and the food tent. I was still a bit shaky on those damned heels and didn’t want to risk hurting an ankle stumbling on a hole or a rock.

There was a relatively out of the way place to park the golf cart near the food tent, and I was glad that nobody else had used the spot. I locked everything away in one of the cabinets on the cart and then put the keys into my hand purse. Fortunately, it had a short loop-type strap that I could slide my wrist through so I wouldn’t forget that I was carrying it.

The closest entrance to the food tent was about twenty feet away. It led to the food preparation area behind the food line. I managed to travel the twenty feet without stumbling and stressing out an ankle. Inside the tent it was a bit easier to walk, since the tent kept the water from saturating the ground and turning it into a spongy, muddy mess.

For once, nobody paid any attention to me as I slipped out of the prep area and headed for the tail end of the line to get food. The main thing I was determined to do was eat a good supper, since I suspected that I’d be on my feet all night long schmoozing the sponsors. As I waited patiently in line, I noticed a lot of activity over at the other end of the tent around the stage area.

The television crews had set up three small scaffolds each with a TV camera on top. Another camera was mounted on a long boom with the boom’s base off to the side of the audience area. A lighting bar had been erected over the stage, and a couple of spotlights were mounted on the scaffolding to provide an overall flood of light on the stage. A large screen was installed across the back of the stage with the bottom a good six feet off the stage floor. I assumed that they were using some kind of rear screen projector since there was no other projection equipment in sight to be able to display a set of color bars on the screen.

The stage had been rearranged a little from the setup I has last seen with the band’s gear. Their stuff had been moved off to the right side of the stage, and where their gear had been sat a fancy desk and a few tall stools. The network’s logo was all over the desk as was the logo of the racing league. A couple of the techs I’d seen earlier in the day in the TV compound were busy adding microphones and other wiring to the area around the desk and stools.

“Quite impressive how much we can do in a short time isn’t it, Miss Stevens?”

I looked toward the voice to see Fred Sampson from the network.

“May I join you for a few minutes, Miss Stevens?”

“Yes, and there’s no need to be so formal, Fred.” He placed his tray on the table then slid into a seat across from me. “You’ll find the barbeque beef quite tasty, and the apple pie is to die for.”

“So I’ve been told already.” He picked up the huge bun filled with the spicy beef from his plate sampled a small bite. He chewed several times before swallowing then wiped his lips with a napkin since a bead of the sauce was dripping from a corner of his mouth. “Excellent! I love the way the spices sneak up on you. Very spicy but not overpowering.”

“I think we can agree on that point. I hate food that is so hot that it’s all you can taste with the first mouth full.”

He took a long sip of his soda before pointing to the stage. “We had to move it all in here. The weather service says that it will probably rain before the show is over tonight. We go live at nine and end at eleven.”

“I know.” I took the pager out of my purse just as it decided to go off. I looked at the display then showed it to Fred. The display read that the weather service had just called a Severe Thunderstorm Watch for the county we were in until three in the morning.

“How did you do that, Jennifer?”

“It took a bit of doing. I have my computers at home monitoring the weather bulletins and news services. Anything interesting like this and it will send me a text message.”

“Nice work!”

“So how did the band take it? I thought they were supposed to play from around seven to ten or so?”

“I gave them the news about half an hour ago, and they took it fine. We’re going to hire them to be the ‘house’ band for the show and are paying them an extra five thousand over what they’re getting to play tonight.”

“I’m glad to hear that. As I was helping them set up, I learned that they’re a bunch of college students with heavy bills to pay. I know that they could really use the extra money. Are they going to be able to handle it?”

Fred’s face took on a slightly pained look. “Well, that’s what I’m here to talk to you about, Miss Stevens.”

“Back to the formalities again, Fred?” He just nodded. “All right, Mr. Sampson, what can I do for you?”

“We were most impressed with the footage our crew brought back from the band's practice earlier today.”

“I wondered why they beat feet so fast. Well, Mr. Sampson, I’m waiting for the bomb to drop. You may as well lay it all out now.”

“All right. We’d like you to open the show with another performance of ‘Jump’ just like you did it this afternoon. While you’re singing, we’ll project clips of some of the qualifying action and other things on the screen behind you. Sort of a live music video if you know what I mean.”

“Is that all?”

“Not quite. We’d like you to do a few more songs during the rest of the show and to possibly help host it as well.”

“Mr. Sampson, my little performance this afternoon was my first time in front of any kind of audience since my transformation, and while I’ve done live radio shows before as a host, I’ve never done any kind of live TV before. Well, that’s not quite true. Once I tried to help a local public TV station with their TV auction. I stunk pretty badly at it. They pulled me after only a few minutes, and I must admit I had to agree with their decision. Are you sure you want to risk a disaster on live television, Mister Sampson?”

“I’m willing to compromise, Miss Sevens. If you’re able to sing for us, we’ll pay you twenty thousand dollars for your performance tonight.”

“You’re that set on having me sing tonight then?”

“Yes, we are.”

“You know that I’ll have to check with Jeff Davidson, before I can say one way or the other. I’ve promised to meet his sponsors tonight, and that has to come first.”

He handed me a folded sheet of paper. “I’ve already spoken to him and he’s seen the video of your performance this afternoon.”

I recognized Jeff’s handwriting as I opened the folded paper. It read:

Jen,

I know what Fred has asked you to do, and I won’t stand in your way if you want to go ahead with it. You said earlier that you had to learn to deal with the effects of your transformation on your own, so whatever you choose to do I’ll support you either way.

Jeff

Well, I had asked that I be left on my own this weekend and Jeff was only doing what I’d asked of him.

“Mister Sampson, is it possible that I could have a few minutes to think about this?”

“Certainly, Miss Stevens. This food is too good to let it go to waste. Shall I move away and give you some space?”

“I’d appreciate that, Mister Sampson. I, too, would like to finish my supper. I also have quite a bit to think about.”

Fred simply nodded then moved to another table.

My stomach had developed a case of industrial strength butterflies, and it took a fair bit of willpower to force myself to eat something as my mind raced at all the possibilities.

A few minutes later my head was starting to throb from trying to make a decision. I could come up with as many reasons not to do it as I could to go ahead with it. Knowing that I had to come up with decision soon, I took the easy way out and dug a quarter out of my purse. Heads meant that I’d sing, tails meant that I’d refuse. I tossed it into the air and watched as it arched up a couple of feet.

(End of Part 1 — To be continued)